-
This thread is for my longer fics! Yay! Now that I learned how to use JPHIP better I felt more comfortable posting them up. Enjoy :)
One Shy girl and one Popular girl (Wmatsui)
Ch.1 We Became Friends (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1196522#msg1196522)
Ch.2 Maybe we can be more than friends? (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1196524#msg1196524)
Ch.3 Your friends hate me (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1196539#msg1196539)
Ch.4 It was unrequired love until now (Final) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1196545#msg1196545)
Art Affairs (Wmatsui)
Ch.1 A Fateful Encounter (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1196550#msg1196550)
Ch.2 I am with you (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1196562#msg1196562)
Ch.3 You're fading away from me (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1196568#msg1196568)
Ch.4 My true feelings (Final) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1196569#msg1196569)
Skater Girl (Wmatsui)
Prologue (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1196765#msg1196765)
Ch.1 Lab Partners (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1196873#msg1196873)
Ch.2 Things don’t always go as plan (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1196884#msg1196884)
Ch.3 Don't Change (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1197803#msg1197803)
Ch.4 The Shy Singer (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1197809#msg1197809)
Ch.5 From Best Friend to Enemy (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1197819#msg1197819)
Ch.6 A Mean Prank (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1198832#msg1198832)
Ch.7 The Truth is Out (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1200037#msg1200037)
Epilogue (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1200084#msg1200084)
Doubt (Jurimayu & SayaMilky)
Prologue (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1205065#msg1205065)
Ch.1 Peaceful Days are Over (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1206566#msg1206566)
Ch.2 Distrust (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1207998#msg1207998)
Ch.3 Did You want it to be a Lie? (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1209294#msg1209294)
Ch.4 Heartless (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1211326#msg1211326)
Ch.5 Distance (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1254592#msg1254592)
Ch.6 Betrayal (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1254594#msg1254594)
Ch.7 Misunderstood (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1254618#msg1254618)
Ch.8 Deadly Alliance (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1254621#msg1254621)
Ch.9 War (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1254624#msg1254624)
Ch.10 Truth (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1254627#msg1254627)
Ch.11 Silent Treatment (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1254628#msg1254628)
Ch.12 Before the Storm (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1254629#msg1254629)
Ch.13 Reckless Battle (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1254630#msg1254630)
Ch.14 Aftermath (final) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1254631#msg1254631)
Confessions under the candle light (Wmatsui)
Ch.1 Sleepovers and Storms (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255420#msg1255420)
Ch.2 The revealing game of Truth or Dare (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255425#msg1255425)
Ch.3 Never confess when you are storm-bounded in the same house (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255426#msg1255426)
The Origin of Happiness (Wmatsui, Mayuki)
Origin Stories:
Appearances (Jurimayu) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1365928#msg1365928)
Season 1:
Prologue: Unhappiness (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255428#msg1255428)
Ch.1 Rash Decision (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255429#msg1255429)
Ch.2 Two lonely souls meet (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255430#msg1255430)
Ch.3 Not good enough (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255431#msg1255431)
Ch.4 A new friendship (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255432#msg1255432)
Ch.5 Hiding (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255433#msg1255433)
Ch.6 Roommate (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255434#msg1255434)
Ch.7 Icy Distance (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255435#msg1255435)
Ch.8 Unexpected Return (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255812#msg1255812)
Ch.9 Lies and more Lies (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255813#msg1255813)
Ch.10 The Truth will always come to the Surface (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255815#msg1255815)
Ch.11 Best Friend's Feelings (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255817#msg1255817)
Ch.12 Lost and Found (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255818#msg1255818)
Ch.13 Misunderstanding at a Cafe (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255819#msg1255819)
Ch.14 Kicked Out (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1255820#msg1255820)
Ch.15 Life Changes (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1257290#msg1257290)
Ch.16 Assuming things can blind you from the truth (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1259178#msg1259178)
Ch.17 Crazy Breakins (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1262015#msg1262015)
Ch.18 Everything back to where it belonged (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1303797#msg1303797)
Ch.19 The girl I am going to propose to someday (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1305195#msg1305195)
Backwards Drama (Wmatsui)
Ch.1 Also known as the day I got hit on by the transfer student (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1367889#msg1367889)
Ch.2 Also known as the day that just got more stressful (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1367902#msg1367902)
Ch.3 Also known as the day I had my first sleepover (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.160)
Ch.4 Also known as the day my opnion didn't matter (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1367920#msg1367920)
Ch.5 Also known as the day I found her in the rain (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1369050#msg1369050)
Ch.6 Also known as the day I lost my best friend (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1403119#msg1403119)
Ch.7 Who I Used to be (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1403281#msg1403281)
Ch.8 Also known as the day I was a jerk (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1403488#msg1403488)
Ch.9 Conflicted Feelings (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1404237#msg1404237)
Ch.10 Also known as the day we got together (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=35816.msg1406919#msg1406919)
-
One Shy girl and one Popular Girl
Chapter 1: We became Friends
Matsui Rena sat alone in class in breaktime as usual while the other girls in her class chatted and gossiped. Rena was extremely quiet and shy, so she didn’t exactly have many friends. In fact, Rena had none if she was honest with herself. Rena sighed as she glanced as her secret crush, Matsui Jurina. Rena could remember the day she started to like Jurina as if it was yesterday. The class was presenting their essays on world history. Rena hated presenting because she always made a fool out of herself. Rena would speak so low no one would hear her and stuttered a lot due to her nerves. That day was no different except this time her classmates decided to take it upon themselves to point out her mistakes.
“You need to speak louder no one is ever going to hear you like that!” one girl commented. The class laughed. “I can’t even understand you. Do you even know how to talk property?” another blurted out. “No, of course she doesn’t. That’s why she doesn’t have any friends,” another replied. More laughs filled the room. Comments like that flew across the classroom, and her teacher didn’t do a thing. The teachers never did anything at all except sit back and watch as people constantly brought Rena down. Rena thought she was going to burst in tears when a voice suddenly yelled out, “Leave her alone already! She’s already nervous as it is she doesn’t need your comments to make it worst!” Rena looked up and founded herself looking at her rescuer’s deep serious beautiful brown eyes. The voice belong to Jurina Matsui.
Everyone looked at Jurina and back at Rena in shock, but stopped commenting. Everyone knew better than to mess with Matsui Jurina. Not only was Jurina one of the most popular girls in the class, but she had a reputation for getting into fights and winning them. Rena quickly finished her presentation and went back to her seat, but she couldn’t get Jurina out of her head. Why would Jurina defend her? Jurina didn’t even talk to her. Who was Matsui Jurina anyways? Rena barely paid attention to the popular sporty girl. Suddenly, while trying to figure this question out she fell in love in with her. The more Rena learned the more she loved her. Her confidence in everything she did, her impressive chocolate-brown eyes, and chic choppy short black hair. Suddenly out of the blue, Jurina met her eyes breaking Rena away from her daydream. Rena blushed heavily realizing she been caught starting and quickly looked down to her book. Maybe Rena’s intense crush was making her insane, but she could have sworn she saw a smirk on Jurina’s face. Jurina got up of her seat and began to walk towards Rena’s seat. Oh no! She’s heading this way! Rena panicked as Jurina got closer and closer.
Rena felt her palms get sweaty and her heart beat faster. Maybe Jurina was angry because Rena kept staring at her, but Jurina didn’t look angry. Instead she had a dazzling grin in her face. Finally, Jurina stopped in front of her desk. “You’re Matsui Rena-san, right?” Jurina asked with a smile. Rena nodded nervously. Rena wasn’t expecting for Jurina to start talking to her out of the blue. While Rena was happy that her crush was talking to her, she was very nervous. “How come you’re always alone?” Jurina questioned with a tone of curiosity in her voice. Jurina’s eyes were inviting and her voice was warm. As if she cared. “I am kind of shy so I don’t really talk to people that much…” Rena mumbled wishing she had spoken a bit louder. “That sounds lonely,” Jurina replied and took the seat next to Rena’s desk. Rena’s eyes widen in surprise, but she didn’t say anything. Rena didn’t know what had made Jurina come and talk to her, but whatever it was it made her very happy. Rena had always wished for Jurina to talk to her one day because Rena knew she would be way too shy to ever talk to Jurina herself. Rena hated herself for it. Her shyness. It ruined things.
“I am not really good at making friends,” Rena added trying to break the silence between them. Rena became aware of the stares they were receiving from Jurina’s friends. Rena tried to shake it off. Maybe it was just her nerves. Maybe they aren’t really looking it just felt like it. “That’s it! From now on you and I will friends,” Jurina declared and offered her hand. Rena took it and smiled shyly in agreement. That was the beginning of Rena’s dangerous friendship with her crush. Even though Jurina sat with at the same table with her at lunch, Rena couldn’t say a thing. Rena wanted to blame it on Jurina’s friends, but it was her fault. Rena didn’t know how to talk to Jurina. Jurina talked to her after lunch even if Rena didn’t give her much of an answer. Rena thought that surely that would push Jurina away even though Rena didn’t want to do that. Who would what to hang out with a mute person who didn’t talk after all?
In spite of that, Jurina walked her home. They walked home in silence. There was just one question that lingered in Rena’s head. Would Jurina keep hanging out with her or was this just a one day thing? Even if it was just a one day thing though, it was much too sweet for Rena to grow sad. It was enough for her. Hearing her crush talk to her and laugh with her. Just here mere presence. That was enough for Rena.
-
One Shy girl and one Popular girl
Ch.2 Maybe we can be more than friends?
A few weeks passed and that’s all it took for Rena and Jurina to become best friends. Jurina was constantly texting Rena. Rena had finally got over her shyness around Jurina opening up to her about everything. Rena told Jurina everything about her. All her happy moments, all her sad moments. Every last detail about her. Jurina listened to her with her warm catlike smile. The two talked, texted, walked home together, did everything best friends did together. However, Rena was surprised when she suddenly came to the realization that it wasn’t enough for her. Her feelings of just wanting to talk to Jurina escalated into her just wanting Jurina all for herself. The more Rena was with Jurina the more addicted she grew to her. It was scary. Rena, who never imagine she would even come to become friends with Jurina, didn’t know how to deal with this realization. Confessing… That was impossible to a shy person like Rena, but then what was she supposed to do with those feelings inside her chest?
Rena sat alone at the school’s café eating her lunch silently. Jurina had to go do something and Rena was stuck on her own. There was no way Rena was going to sit at Jurina’s friends table without her. Rena got enough hostile glares from them as it is. Rena didn’t want any problems. “Jurina!” Jurina’s best friend, Akane or better known as Churi, yelled across the cafeteria waving her hands frantically. Rena looked up from where she was sitting and sighed as she watched Jurina flash Churi her infamous Cheshire smile and head over to their lunch table. Even though Rena and Jurina had grown a lot closer, Jurina was still really close to her old friends much to Rena’s dismay. Rena turned her head and watched as Churi tried to feed Jurina food from her bento. Who does she think is? Her girlfriend or something? Rena thought bitterly as the scene unfolded before her eyes. Rena got up abruptly. Jealously coursing through her veins. Maybe Rena was more angry at herself for not having the guts to do something like that.
As Rena passed by Jurina, Jurina suddenly brushed her hand through her upper leg causing Rena to hold her breath at the sudden gesture. Jurina’s hand sent jolt of electricity through her body. The skin Jurina touched tingling. Her school shirt fluttered slightly as Jurina pulled her hand away. Rena stopped and looked at her in shock. Her face flushed and her eyes wide. She tried to open her mouth to say something, but nothing came out. Jurina frown as if worried of Rena’s reaction, but then she smiled her eyes never leaving Rena’s. Churi observed the two girls with a scorn. “Bye, Rena,” Jurina said in a seductive voice for the first time calling her by her first name. Not Matsui-san or even Rena-chan, but Rena. “B…bye,” Rena mumbled and rushed out of there. Rena’s mind couldn’t register what just happened, and her heart was pounding. Did Jurina like her too? More than a friend. That would explain why Jurina suddenly started talking to her. The thought made Rena smile.
After school, Jurina caught up with Rena and grabbed her arm. “Let’s go home!” Jurina told Rena with a wide grin. Rena couldn’t help, but to smile back when she saw Jurina's dazzling grin. “Okay,” Rena replied happily. It surprised Rena that even though they had that moment at lunch there was no weird feelings. Rena didn’t feel nervous at all. It felt natural as if that was how they were to be or maybe it’s because Jurina’s friends aren’t around. The sun was setting creating the most romantic setting. Rena wanted to reached out for Jurina hand, but refrained. “I got you something,” Jurina said breaking their peaceful silence. “Really?!” Rena exclaimed with an excited tone in her voice. Rena hoped she didn’t sound to eager. Rena watched Jurina took off a necklace off her neck. It was gold and had a pretty lock charm on it. “Let me put it on you. It’s really special to me, but I suddenly felt like I wanted you to have it,” Jurina explained. Rena nodded. Rena couldn’t help, but to wear a silly goofy grin as Jurina put the necklace around her. That sort of gesture was one that lovers have right? As they walked home Rena suddenly began to feel dizzy. Her head was spinning for some reason and not in a good way. “Do you mind if we stop? I don’t feel so well,” Rena announced.
“Are you okay? Let’s find somewhere where you can rest.” Jurina said with concern. Luckily there was a bench near by, so they took a seat. “I am so sorry. My blood pressure gets low sometimes and I get dizzy,” Rena explained. “Don’t worry about it. I have a chocolate in my backpack. Sugar helps for that right?” Jurina asked. “Yeah,” Rena answered. Rena watched as Jurina searched her bag for the chocolate. “I can’t find it,” Jurina gritted her teeth in frustration. “It’s okay! I am feeling better. Don’t worry about it.” Rena reassured Jurina. Suddenly, Jurina looked up and got closer to her. They were face to face. “I will worry because you’re important,” Jurina declared with such passion in her eyes it surprised Rena.
Suddenly Jurina began to inch closer. Rena’s breath hitched as she saw the girl she loved break her personal bubble. Their lips on the verge of touching when two cars collided in the road in front of them. Black smoke coming out from the hoods. A very destructive crash. Rena grasped as she witness the scene feeling somewhat guilty that she felt angry that they interrupted the moment. Jurina pulled her close and whispered to her ear, “I love you.” Rena was speechless and responded by grabbing Jurina’s arm tighter
-
One Shy girl and one Popular girl
Ch.3 Your friends hate me
Ever since Jurina told Rena she was in love with her, Rena was up in the clouds. Rena felt like she was walking on air. Everything seemed suddenly brighter to her. Everything around her seemed to have a more vibrant color in her eyes. Even their gloomy principal seemed to be happier than usual greeting the students as they walked into the school through the school gates. It’s funny what three little words can do to a person. Rena smiled as she recalled last night’s events.
“I love you.” Jurina whispered in her ear. Rena grasped Jurina arm tighter in response. Rena’s heart was beating uncontrollably in her chest. Rena couldn’t explain the strange bliss that came over her at the words. She forgot everything around her even the car accident in front of them where a crowd was already beginning to form. Sirens could be heard in the distance. Jurina pulled away slowly, and gazed into Rena’s eyes with such intensity it made Rena melt. “I… I love you too,” Rena responded in a soft voice. Jurina smiled. “Let’s go home!” Jurina said cheerfully and grabbed her hand.
Rena felt herself blush at the memory. When Rena walked into class, her bright smile disappear when she realized Jurina wasn’t there. It was funny how fast Rena got used to Jurina's presence in breaktime. It was only a few weeks ago when Rena spend break time alone with no one to talk to. The classroom was noisy as usual, and Jurina’s friends where in the back of the class engrossed with whatever Churi was saying. Rena felt a surge of triumph. Jurina liked her better then Churi! Rena sat down and pulled her notes out. She might as well study, since Jurina wasn’t around. “Look at her study! I bet she just wants to make the rest of us look bad,” one of Churi’s friends said loudly. Rena quickly realized that they were talking about her again. Rena was used to their teasing by that point. Let them tease her. They were just jealous. After all, Jurina had preferred her over any of them. That’s why Jurina chose to walk home with Rena instead of them, right?
“She actually thinks Jurina would like someone like her. I bet Jurina hangs out with her out of pity.” Churi announced loudly for the entire class to hear. Their cruel laughs filled the room. That got to Rena. Where they right? she began to wonder. Even though Jurina confessed to her what if they were right? Rena began to feel her eyes string tears threatening to fall. Rena tried to look busy by arranging the papers in her desk, but her hand slipped and the thin paper cut her finger. Blood began to trickle down. Rena stare at it mesmerized. Was it true? Was Jurina with her because of pity? Those question kept repeating themselves in her head. “Are you okay?” Jurina exclaimed when she walked into the room. Rena responded with a sad look. She had so many things she wanted to asked, but she was left speechless as Jurina grabbed her hand and kissed her finger. Rena shuddered as she felt Jurina’s soft lips in her hand. The touch sent shivers down her spine. Jurina's eyes were so full of worry even though Rena just had a minor cut.
It reassured Rena, but the feeling soon disappeared as Churi walked out the room and told Jurina, “Let’s go!” Jurina looked up and smiled. Jurina automatically let go of Rena’s hand and rushed to Churi’s side. She put her hand in Churi’s cheek, and flashed Churi a flirty smile. As the pair took off Rena glanced at them with disbelief written all over her face. “Oh, you didn’t know?” one of Churi’s friends asked with teasing tone in her voice. “Jurina and Churi are going out you see. Aren’t they like the cutest couple ever? But, of course Jurina told you this since you friends and all.” one of Jurina's friends mocked. Rena started to walk out of the classroom as tears began to fall, but one of the girls blocked the exit. Rena eyes widen and tried to move her way around the girl, but failed.
Churi’s friends began to surround her. The other girls in her class looked at her with pity, but none of them dared to get involved. “We planned it out you know. We knew you like Jurina, so we decided to have her mess with you. We agreed she would lead you on and then break your heart. Worked well didn’t it?” the one blocking the exit explained with a vicious smile. The group began to laugh as if it was hysterical. “You’re lying!” Rena cried breaking her silence. Her heart refused to accept it even though it made sense in her head. Rena couldn’t accept that all the memories she had with Jurina were all faked, planned out. “God you’re so stupid. You don’t believe us? Go to the rooftop and you’ll see it’s true. By the way that necklace was given to Jurina by Churi,” the girl told her with a vindictive smile.
Rena pushed her aside and ran out of the classroom. She thought back of all the times she spend with Jurina. Jurina was her only friend and the person she loved the most and to think that she was setting her up… It was to painful to even imagine. But it was true because as soon as she went up to the roof she witnessed Churi and Jurina kissing. Like lovers that had a long time without seeing each other. Rena was filled with rage she had never felt before in her life. Jurina thought Rena was a joke. Jurina thought she could just make fun of Rena’a feelings. Rena turned red with anger and this time tears of angry began to fall across her cheeks.
Jurina suddenly became aware that Rena was watching and quickly pulled away. “Rena…”Jurina uttered in shock. Churi smiled pleased that her plan had worked so well. “Don’t you dare call me Rena! It’s Matsui-san to you!” Rena screamed. Rena tore the necklace Jurina had given her off her neck and threw in the ground. “You’re horrible!” Rena yelled before bolting out of there. “Rena! Wait!” Jurina called and began to run after her, but Churi grabbed her wrist. “What are you doing? This is what will planned remember?” Churi told her with a wicked smile. Jurina looked at her with disgust. “How could you be so cruel?!” Jurina snarled. Churi looked surprised and then angry. “Don’t tell me you actually fell in love with her, Jurina!” Churi snapped. Jurina didn’t reply, but that silence was a clear answer. “If you go after her you can forget about me, you hear me Jurina? You can forget about us!” Churi yelled. Jurina broke free of her grip, quickly picked up the necklace, and began to run. She didn’t look back at the girl who was cursing her behind her. She didn’t matter. Rena did. Hopefully she wasn't too late.
-
Inb4chapter4
I like this fic although Jurina being the person she is might end up playing with fire for too long to actually get burned herself :nervous
-
One Shy girl and one Popular girl
Ch.4 It was unrequired love until now
Jurina ran everywhere searching for Rena, but she couldn’t find Rena anywhere. Clouds rolled in and soon rain began to fall, but that didn’t stop Jurina. Jurina recalled the stupid prank idea and felt horrible all over again.
“Let’s prank her. I am sick of her staring at you, Jurina!” Jurina’s girlfriend, Churi suggested. Jurina sighed. Her girlfriend was jealous again and this time it was someone Jurina didn’t even speak to. Jurina casted a glance at the girl who was staring at her with lonely eyes. The girl realized she been caught looking and quickly turned away. Without a doubt the girl was beautiful with her long black hair and her elegant features, but Jurina hardly knew the girl. The girl posted no threat to Churi. She didn't even talk for crying out loud! It was just senseless bullying in Churi’s part. “You’re being unreasonable. I am not doing it. It's mean. You know I love you more than her anyways,” Jurina stated. Jurina put her hand on her girlfriend’s cheek, but Churi turned away. Jurina frowned. “I’ll break up with you,” Churi threated. Jurina blinked. “Huh?” was all Jurina was able to utter. “I am serious Jurina! Either you do this or we are over!”
Jurina winced at the memory. Rain began to pour harder. Thunder could be heard from the distance. And Jurina still couldn’t find Rena. There was a chance Rena went home. Somehow Jurina knew Rena didn’t go home. How could Jurina explain? Jurina never expected to fall in love it her. Still even if Jurina didn’t fall in love with Rena what Jurina did was wrong. Jurina knew that since the beginning of course, but Churi hold on her was so strong. Rena and Churi were so different. Rena was soft spoken, elegant, and different while Churi was loud, sultry, and was always following trends. Rena never spoke ill of everyone even though she had plenty of reasons to. Churi constantly badmouthed people for no reason, but Jurina never realized it before until now.
“Jurina, let’s go eat melon bread!” Rena exclaimed excitedly. Jurina had asked the girl if there was anything she wanted to do and that was her response. Jurina giggled. Rena pouted. “Why are you laughing?” Rena demanded her eyes wide. “No one goes out to eat melon pans. Everyone goes have ice cream!” Jurina explained still trying to contain her laugher at Rena's odd request. “Ehh? Would you rather go have ice cream?” Rena asked looking slightly puzzled. “Nah, ice cream is getting boring anyways,” Jurina admitted somewhat glad to be doing something different even if it was a bit strange. She was just glad to learn more about the usually reserved girl.
Jurina began to get more anxious as she remember how kind Rena had been with her. Why did it take a stupid prank for Jurina to realize how amazing Rena was? Jurina felt so stupid for agreeing to such a prank in the first place. Jurina knew it was mean, but she was so scared of losing Churi. Jurina couldn’t believe she actually thought she loved Churi. Falling in love with Rena made Jurina realized she never loved Churi in the first place. At least not the way Jurina loved Rena.
“I love you,” Jurina whispered to Rena’s ear. Jurina couldn’t get that memory out of her mind. The way Rena held her and said she loved her too. Without realizing it, Jurina had fallen in love with her. Her expressions, her smile, her laugh. Everything. She couldn’t get her out of her mind, but… Churi was there waiting for her. But suddenly Churi meant nothing. Nothing compared to Rena. Still when Churi called her to the rooftop Jurina went with her anyways leaving Rena behind. Jurina wasn't thinking straight. Jurina panicked. Jurina saw Rena's expression when she left. It was filled of disbelief and betrayal.
Finally, Jurina spotted Rena near the school’s soccer field. Rena was soaking wet, but she didn’t seem to mind. Her eyes were closed and she was muttering a poem to herself. She seemed calm. Jurina didn’t want to interupt her peaceful state. “Rena…” Jurina said softly trying to get her attention. Rena’s eyes shot open and a frown replaced her peaceful expression. “Go away, Jurina! What did you come to do laugh at me some more?” Rena shouted. Jurina winced at her sharp words. “I am sorry,” Jurina mumbled. This seem to make Rena more mad. “No, you’re not. Because if you were you would stay away from me and let me be. I was so stupid for thinking you loved me!” Rena continued. Jurina didn’t know if it was rain or tears flowing down her face. “I do love you!” Jurina insisted. “Don’t you dare try to sell me that. I saw you kissing her and your friends took the time explain what was going on to me! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!” Rena shouted pushing Jurina away.
Without thinking Jurina slapped her. Rena looked at her in shock, but quickly retaliated. Jurina looked down feeling ashamed of her reaction and when she looked back up Rena slapped her again. Jurina fell to the ground and began to sob not knowing how to reached the other girl anymore. Rena was surprised. Her walls went down and she wondered if she had hit Jurina to hard. Rena kneed down to check on Jurina, but Jurina shocked her by pinning her to ground and kissing her. Rena's eyes widen in shock as Jurina kissed her. Rena was unable to react. Jurina's kiss was desperate and her soft lips urged Rena’s kiss her back. Somehow Rena was able to pull away, but was still pinned by Jurina. “Get off me,” Rena said flatly. Jurina pinned down both her wrists. “No, I won’t not until you understand how I feel,” Jurina exclaimed.
Her eyes were more intense than ever as they gazed into Rena’s eyes. “Explain what Jurina? How you tricked me into thinking you loved me? How do you feel Jurina? What about how I feel? You’re friends all cornered me you know? They laughed at me. You betrayed me in front of everyone,” Rena cried. “I was stupid! I never wanted to do this stupid prank in the first place. I never thought you were weird, but Churi’s threatened to break up with me and I was so dumb so I agreed to it,” Jurina explained. “That doesn’t change things Jurina! You used me!” Rena sobbed. “I love you, Rena! I really do. I really meant it the time I said I loved you! Please give me a chance to show you!” Jurina exclaimed desperately.
Rena felt her will crumble under Jurina’s sweet words, but she couldn’t trust her. Rena began to sob harder into Jurina's shoulder. “I want to believe you, but I can’t Jurina. Not with everything that happened, but I’ve always loved you,” Rena cried. Jurina inched closed to Rena’s face and whispered, “Let me prove it to you. My love for you.” Jurina kissed her again with more passion and this time Rena kissed her back. Her heart was pounding. Rena moaned softly as she felt Jurina’s tongue push it’s way into her mouth. Their tongues met and became one in the oddest way. Rena had never experience nothing like it. That amount of passion. Rena didn’t even know it existed. Finally, Rena pulled away out of breath. ”I love you, Rena.” Jurina declared. “I love you too, but can you let go of my wrists now? I think I lost circulation.” Rena pointed out with a faint giggle. Jurina blushed and said, “Right, sorry about that” and got off Rena. “I've never seen you blush. It’s cute,” Rena giggled. This caused Jurina to blushed even more. Jurina got up. “Let’s go home. We’re going to catch a cold,” Jurina said and helped Rena up. The rain finally cleared.
-
That ended nicely between the two and the reason for Jurina's act towards Rena :nervous
I hope you have more to post :lol:
-
Art Affairs
Ch1. A fateful encounter
Rena watched as the rain drop steadily from the classroom window. Drip drip drip… Rena somehow managed to tone out her noisy classmates and focus on the soothing dripping melody the rain made as it fell. Rena loved rain. It was fresh, cool and Rena somehow felt rain washed everything anew. Rena wished she could run away from school and dance under the falling rain, but it wasn’t so easy. Life never was. Rena could constantly hear the mutters about her. The cruel whispers her classmates exchanged about her. They never stopped. No one talked to her, but all around her Rena heard them talking about her. About how she was snobby, how she was standoffish and how she was strange. Rena didn’t understand what she did wrong to make them hate her. Rena sat down quietly and took everything they threw at her like a good quiet girl, but her tormentors didn’t care. They just kept doing it anyways. Whether Rena stayed quiet or fought back made no difference whatsoever.
As Rena walked home afterschool, she decided to take a detour to a nearby art supply store. Rena loved art. The act of creating fascinated her. Rena spend most of her free time browsing art museums or art stores. It was where Rena could escape all the voices that mocked her. When Rena reached her destination, she immediately headed to oil paint section. They were Rena’s favorite type of paints and she was almost out. Always used to keeping her head down at school Rena failed to notice another girl who was looking at the oil paints. Crash! The two collided as Rena kept walking towards her.
Rena landed on top of the other girl who had a surprised expression in her face. The girl had to be around her age. She had choppy short jet black hair, and was slightly taller than her. Rena felt taken aback as she looked into the girl’s deep brown eyes. They were beautiful and held an intense look that pulled her in. Rena had never seen such impressive eyes before. The bewildered girl cleared throat, and Rena then realize she had been staring. Rena turned scarlet and quickly got off the girl. Rena braced herself for a complaint, but instead the girl asked, “Are you alright?” There was a genuine hint of concern in her stunning eyes. A rare, yet common gesture of kindness Rena was no longer used to.
“Y… Yeah, I am so sorry! I wasn’t looking!” Rena stammered nervously and quickly added a bow to her apology. “It’s okay! I was distracted too. Oil paints fascinate me, so I didn’t even notice your presence,” the girl explained stealing a glance at the paints on the shelve. Rena couldn’t help, but to smile and added,” Me too! I was actually going to pick some before bumping into you.” The girl smiled and extended her hand out to Rena. “I am Matsui Jurina,” Jurina said introducing herself. Rena shook her hand, and replied, “I am Matsui Rena. I suppose we have the same surname!” The two girls exchanged bright smiles. “So, you paint too?” Rena asked her voice full of curiously. It had been a while since Rena talked to someone her age and couldn’t help, but to feel really happy. Rena had expected to feel some sort of insecurity after being bullied for so long, but she felt none at all. She actually felt really safe around Jurina in spite the fact she was a complete stranger.
”Yeah, I do, but I don’t have much money to buy paints often. You’re lucky to be able to buy such amazing paints. I guess that sounds a bit weird, but I wish I could buy some…”Jurina’s voice trailed off and she looked lost in thought. Rena noticed Jurina’s pained expression and felt an overwhelming emotion. It wasn’t pity it was more like Rena felt Jurina’s sadness as if it was her own. Rena thought it was a tad extreme to feel that way towards a stranger, but she couldn’t help it. Rena wanted to help her, so she could see that dazzling smile again. “Which one do you like? I can’t decide on one,” Rena told her. Jurina took another look at the whole section before pointing to a dark colored pallet. It had dark wine colored reds, various browns, a few yellows, some blues, and the obvious black and white. “It suits you somehow. It has this elegant vibe like you do,” Jurina explained while eyeing her. Rena felt herself turn red at Jurina’s compliment. She wasn’t used to compliments only insults and was unsure as to how to respond. “Thanks,” Rena mumbled and reached for the paints.
At the same Jurina reached for them too intending to give them to Rena and their hands brushed. The small contact made Rena’s heart speed up for some odd reason. The two exchanged a brief glance before Rena looked down as she felt Jurina look at her with eyes that looked like they could see her soul. Jurina gave her a small slightly embarrassed smile and accompanied her to pay for her paints. “Want to go get ice cream? I’ll treat you,” Rena suggested hopefully as they walked out of the store. “It’s okay! I wouldn’t want to impose,” Jurina replied slightly embarrassed at her invitation. Rena’s face dropped. Rena had dared to hope for too much. Who would want to hang out with her, Matsui Rena whose only friends consisted of no one? Jurina seemed to notice this and added, ” I would like to treat you though.” “Ehh?” Rena uttered in surprise. Jurina grasped her hand and replied, “I was having a bad day and you made it better. It might sound weird coming from a stranger… You probably think I am weird, but…”
“I don’t.” Rena cut her off quickly. Jurina had no idea how well she understood. Jurina's face brighten when she heard this. “Let’s go then! I know this awesome place nearby!” Jurina exclaimed excitedly and began to walk towards the place while still holding Rena’s hand. Rena blushed and wondered if Jurina realized it made them look like a couple. It made Rena excited thinking about it then nervous. Feeling those sort of feeling for a girl was wrong right? Especially one she just met. Finally, they reached a quaint ice cream shop. Rena ordered a vanilla cone and Jurina a chocolate cone. The two girls settled in a nearby bench and began to talk. It turns out they had a lot more in common than just their love for art. The two girls laughed and enjoyed themselves somehow forgetting the loneliness in their hearts for a moment. They were absorbed in a world of their own. Rena felt she had known Jurina forever.
As the sun began to set the two realized that it was time for them to part ways. Rena’s heart felt heavy. Jurina pulled Rena into a hug surprising Rena. Rena didn’t say anything and hugged her back. They were just two lonely souls who happened to bump into each other and didn’t want to let go as soon as they got a hint of true friendship. Rena decided that she wanted to do one last thing to make Jurina smile so she slipped the oil paints into Jurina’s bag as she hugged her. “Bye,” Rena whispered. The two finally headed home. Rena settled herself in her comfy bed when she got home. Weeks passed and Rena couldn’t get Jurina out of her head. She constantly beat herself for not asking her for any contact info whatsoever.
At least Jurina had something of hers. That cheered her up. School got worst though. Things like glue began to appear in her locker. The whispers about her got louder. Rena just sat quietly like always never once changing her expression not wanting to give away how much their words hurt her. That day was no different. The same group of girls giggled as they walked passed her desk. “You’re so lame,” one of them mocked as the walked by. Rena just winced already used to it. Finally, the teacher walked in and the room was silent. ”Today we have a new student,” the teacher informed them and gestured for the student to come in. Rena’s eyes widen as she recognized a similar face. “Please welcome Matsui Jurina-san,” their teacher said.
-
Interesting start to this one using art as a theme to drive the love affiar between the two :nervous
-
Thanks! That one is completed already so just give me some time to post it up. Thanks for reading. I am glad you're enjoying them :)
-
Art Affairs
Ch.2 I am with you
Rena blinked twice to make sure she wasn’t dreaming, but there was Jurina in all her glory. Rena couldn’t help, but to feel really happy. After wishing so much to see Jurina there she was standing before her very eyes. Rena found it funny to see Jurina in the unusual bright blue uniforms their school wore. Jurina caught her eye and gave her warm smile. That warm smile that Rena was beginning to fall in love with. Still, worry began to enter Rena’s head as she wondered if Jurina would still like her once she saw how unpopular she was. How much people hated her. Would Jurina be willing to accept her as readily if she knew no one talked to her? Would Jurina be willing to be as unpopular as Rena just to talk to her? With that Rena’s good mood was ruined and was replaced with a sad one.
“I am Matsui Jurina. Nice to meet you!” Jurina introduced herself happily. Rena had spend the last few weeks wanting to see Jurina, but not like this. Not in school where her bullies roamed and had control. Jurina began to make her way to the seat in front of Rena. Rena felt her palms get sweaty as she felt everyone’s eyes on her and Jurina. They were probably just looking at Jurina curious to know more about the new student, but it still made her nervous. “Hey,” Jurina whispered softly and gave Rena a huge smile. Rena smiled back in spite her previous worries. The class began soon after that and Rena could feel Jurina looking at her. Was Jurina as happy to see Rena again as she was? Had Jurina been wondering about Rena as much as Rena had wondered about her? All those questions were answered with a simple note.
I glad I got to meet you again. Small world. I still need to repay you for those paints. -J
Rena slightly blushed and grinned happily. Jurina wanted to see her too.
I know right and don’t worry about the paints really -R
Rena tossed the small note back to Jurina as soon as the teacher wasn’t looking her way. Lunch time was near. While Rena was excited because she was dying to talk to Jurina to ask her why she was there, if she liked the paints and if she had wondered about her, Rena was also scared. Rena was scared Jurina would reject her like everyone else did at her school. At the same time, Rena didn’t want to drag Jurina down with her in her unpopularity. Jurina should have friends even if Rena couldn’t. It wouldn’t be fair to Jurina to not be able to make friends because of Rena. And yet Rena couldn’t help, but to let her selfishness get to her. Rena wanted Jurina to be her exclusive friend and for her to talk only to Rena. Rena knew she be alright if Jurina was always there for her. Rena could sense that, but she also understood how wrong it was to wish that. It be like her wishing Jurina to be as shunned as she was.
The bell to dismissed them to lunch finally rang. The classroom was noisy again as girls began to get together to have lunch. “Jurina-san, have lunch with us!” a girl whose name Rena never bothered learning asked. Still Rena could easily recognize her face. That girl and her friends never got tired of gossiping about Rena. Most people didn’t talk to her, but didn’t really say much to upset her. They did. Constantly. Jurina looked flattered, but replied, “I am sitting with Rena,” Jurina didn’t even bother using honorifics after her name. Did she really consider them that close? Then again the first time they met Rena didn’t use them either. She had never noticed that until that moment.
The girls look slightly surprised that Jurina knew Rena’s name and didn’t even use honorifics, but quickly answered, “I would not recommend sitting with Matsui-san. It’s not going to earn you many friends." “Yeah, no one talks to her around her. She such a loser,” her friend added. Rena didn’t know what came over her, but she broke down. Rena couldn’t stand to watch them insult her in front of Jurina the only thing she had closest to a friend. Rena ran out of the room with no direction in her mind. Why were they do determined to ruin her life? Rena never did anything to them. Rena couldn’t even remember how it was before they started bullying her. Tears began to fall from her eyes and she finally stopped in an empty hallway and sat down on the floor. Rena was just so tired. Tired of being treated like crap everyday. Tired of not being able to make one single friend without them trying to steal them away. Just so fed up.
“Are you okay?” Jurina asked out of breath because she had been running after her. Rena hadn’t even notice that Jurina had followed her. Suddenly, Rena felt guilty for making her worry. Rena quickly rubbed her tears off her face hoping Jurina didn’t notice them. “Y… yeah I am used to them either ways you didn’t have to come after me,” Rena told her trying to keep her voice steady. “You were crying,” Jurina pointed out her face full of concern. Rena cursed herself for not hiding her tears better. “Don’t worry about it. It’s no big deal. You go have lunch with them or whoever you want. If you hang out around me you not going to make friends and I wouldn’t want to keep you from that,” Rena said as she got up.
Rena began to walk away, but Jurina grabbed her wrist tightly before she could get away. “I don’t care about making more friends. I am already friends with you and if no one wants to talk to me because of it I don’t care. I want us to be friends,” Jurina declared with a passion Rena never heard before. Rena found herself getting lost in Jurina's serious deep eyes again like the very first day, but quickly found the nerve to shriek, “You don’t have to feel sorry for me or feel like you have some sort of debt to me because of the paints I gave you!” Rena didn’t know why she said that. Rena quickly covered her mouth knowing she had messed up. Rena really just didn’t want to drag Jurina into her world. The world where everybody shuns you and you were blackmailed for no reason. Rena wanted Jurina to be happy.
“Don’t be stupid, Rena! I know you don’t believe that. You know how it was when we met. It was an instant connection like we were meant to be together. I know you felt it too! I’ve spend days wondering about you. Wondering if we meet again. Wondering why would you give me those paints. Now that we met again don’t push away because I saw a weaker side of you!” Jurina cried. Rena was moved. Rena had no idea Jurina felt the same way about her. Sure, she suspected it, but hearing it from Jurina lips was… Wow. Rena looked down ashamed of her foolish behavior. “Sorry,” Rena mumbled tears threating to fall. Jurina pulled her to a hug and Rena lost it and began to cry. Jurina stroked her hair gently and said, “You were really lonely aren’t you? It’s alright. No one’s life is perfect there’s nothing to be ashamed of. Remember when we met? My family was going through a lot of money problems. I was a mess, and you saved me. I want to return the favor because you are important to me.”
Finally after a while, Rena’s tears ceased to fall and Jurina pulled away. “Let’s go to lunch!” Rena said happily wiping the last tears off her face. Rena would never cry because she was lonely anymore. Rena had Jurina now. Jurina smiled, put her arm around her and the two walked to lunch together. The pair got hostile looks as they walked down the cafeteria. Rena reached for Jurina’s hand. “I am scared.” Rena whispered softly. Rena had never done anything to defy her bullies. It was all new to Rena. ”If it isn’t the weird snobby slut and her new bitch friend,” one of Rena’s tormentors yelled across the cafeteria. Jurina's expression changed to one of pure anger. Rena watched at she made her way to her bullies table. Jurina grabbed the girl from her collar and punched her. Her friends looked shock and scared. They aren’t really the types to engage in physical fights and had no clue as to how to respond. “This is the last time I see you bothering my friend!” Jurina snarled and made her way back to Rena. Things slowly began to fall to place as the two became closer. Jurina had dealt with Rena’s bullies. Turns out most of the other girls didn’t really dislike Rena they were just scared of the cliquey group of girls that bullied her. Jurina gave them courage to stand up against them and Rena was delighted to no longer be shun by her classmates. She even made new friends. Still in spite everything something was nagging her.
It was her own feelings. Rena had developed feelings for Jurina that a friend shouldn’t feel for another friend. Especially when they are both girls. Rena didn’t let it bother her however because she was really happy they were friends and it was enough for her. Two months had passed since Jurina and Rena met. The two girls had grown extremely close and were hardly seen apart from the other. “I wanted to have art class in the same class you do too!” Jurina whined as they walked home to school. Their teacher had announced that the class would be split in half to go to art class because there were two art teachers. Rena smiled. Rena thought Jurina looked adorable with that pout in her face. “It’s just half an hour,” Rena reassured her. Even though Rena said that Jurina still didn’t look convinced. The two continued their walk in silence and part ways after that. The next day, the dreaded time came. Art class. While the two girls loved art, they hated being separated from each other. Plus, they didn’t need an art class to paint or draw. They did it all the time in their free time.
Rena gave Jurina a sad wave as the two took off in different directions to go to their art class. Once in her new art class their teacher introduced himself as “Kinomoto-sensei.” He was pretty young. Probably in his late twenties. He seemed nice enough to Rena. Their first assignment was easy. To work with their favorite media and create whatever they wanted. “I want to see your strong points,” he explained. Rena couldn’t have been more delighted. A rare chance to work with oil paints at school. Everyone in class had determined they wanted to work outdoors and their new teacher agreed as long as everyone painted something from school scenery. It couldn’t have been more perfect. Rena wished Jurina was in her class as well. She would probably loved that assignment too. Rena got to work right away as soon as they got outside pulling out her easel and paints. Rena decided to paint a nearby tree. Simple, yet pretty. Rena quickly got immersed in her work carefully painting every single detail of the tree.
“You’re pretty good. You paint on your own time?” her concentration was disrupted by Kinomoto-sensei. “Yeah, can you tell that easily?” Rena asked shyly. Rena didn’t often get complimented on her art skills. Rena usually got told they were a waste of time. “Yeah, I love they way you painted the branches,” sensei said and pointed at the branches. Rena smiled and turned to find Jurina glancing at her from the inside of the school. Jurina was carrying a bunch of papers. Rena’s smile grew even bigger when she saw her friend. Jurina looked distracted by something though her face thoughtful. Then after looking at Rena for a while Jurina walked away. Although Rena found the encounter bizarre, she didn’t let it bother her and continued her work. Rena didn’t catch Jurina's flaming cheeks nor her awestruck expression when she saw Rena’s sensei.
-
Maybe the teacher can break her out of her shell and Jurina can help protect her
-
Art Affairs
Ch.3 You’re fading away from me
“Matsui-san, can you do me a favor and take these papers to the office?” Rena’s home teacher asked. It was already the end of class. Jurina and Rena were getting ready to go home. “Hai!” Rena responded and grabbed the huge load of papers. “You go ahead without me,” Rena told Jurina. “It’s okay! I’ll wait for you don’t worry about it,” Jurina replied as she packed her notebook into her bag. As Rena walked out of the classroom, Jurina called out, “I’ll wait for you in front of the art wing.” “Okay!” Rena yelled back and grinned. Rena was in a really good mood. It had been a good day for her. Rena was excited about the class field trip to the to museum in the nearby city and were staying overnight in a hotel. The whole thing was exciting to Rena. On top of that Rena’s parents were planning to get her a bike. Rena would no longer have to walk to school. Even though Rena wondered how she would be able to go to school with Jurina since Jurina didn’t own a bike, but she figure she just go slow so that Jurina could walk besides her.
Even with her good mood, taking paperwork to the office was still a hassle though. Finally, Rena reached the school office. The office secretary greeted her with a bright face and said, “Ah, I was waiting for those!” Rena gave her a polite smile and handed the paperwork to her. “Thank you so much!” the secretary beamed as she walked out. As Rena walked to the remote art wing, she saw something that made her mouth drop. It was Jurina laughing with Kinomoto-sensei. Not your the average laughing. No it was loud, cry because something is just too funny kind of laugh. Jurina had one arm resting on the wall and another in her stomach as she laughed and sensei was at the door of the room laughing along with her. Rena felt a pang of jealously as she watched the scene unfold. Rena had never seen Jurina so happy around someone other than herself. What could have sensei said to provoke such reaction?
“Jurina!” Rena called out making her presence known. Jurina quickly composed herself as if Rena was walking in into a secret joke. Rena frowned when she noticed this. What on earth was going on? Perhaps Rena was overacting, but her gut told her otherwise. ”Are you ready to go?” Rena asked coldly. Rena didn’t mean to sound that way, but something about the situation irked her. Jurina didn’t seem to notice though and just replied, “Sure! Bye, sensei!” “Bye, girls! Take care!” sensei waved goodbye and walked into his room. The two girls began to walk home in silence. The silence bothered Rena. The silence confirmed her beliefs that there was something weird going on between sensei and Jurina. Yet wasn’t Rena being paranoid? Didn’t Jurina and sensei just meet? As soon as they were outside of school, Jurina squealed, “I think I am in love!” “Ehh!!!!” uttered a bewildered Rena. Jurina giggled at her shocked expression and replied, ” What’s with that shocked face? It’s just isn’t sensei cute?”
Rena stayed silent unsure of what to reply. Rena's expression sadden as she realized that she wasn’t the person Jurina loved the most anymore. Finally Rena got the guts to say, “But you just met him! He’s a complete stranger And he is a teacher!” “There is such thing as love at first sight! Besides its not like he is that old!” Jurina retorted. Rena sighed. Of course Rena knew that Jurina would eventually fall in love with someone else, but… It still tore her heart to pieces. It forced her to deal with feelings she had been running away from. Jurina didn’t seem to notice Rena’s upset expression and went on, “You probably think it’s weird falling for a teacher not to mention it probably would impossible, but…” ”It’ll be okay,” Rena forced a smile. Rena wanted to be supportive to Jurina since she was her best friend, but in reality she felt the opposite. The rest of the way home was as awkward, well for Rena. Jurina didn’t seem to notice Rena’s gloomy mood and went on and on about her new crush. “Bye, Rena!” Jurina waved good bye when she reached her house. “Bye!” Rena waved back weakly.
The next day, Rena dreaded going to school. Rena didn’t want to hear Jurina talk about sensei anymore. Rena didn’t think she be able to stand it. In spite of her depressing situation, Rena couldn’t help, but to laugh along with Jurina as they joked around together before school started. “Go ahead without me! I am going to go see if I can see sensei,” Jurina told Rena as they headed to their lockers. Rena responded with a sad look, but Jurina didn’t seem to notice once more. When Rena walked to class, she headed to her small brown locker. Rena twisted the lock of her locker. Finally, it opened, and a degusting smell hit her. There was rotten fruit on top of her shoes. Great that was just great. Rena was already dreading that day as it was and to top it off someone decided it was the perfect day to mess with her locker. Rena closed it again not wanting to deal with it. Rena took her seat. Rena felt silly doing it, but she put her palms together, closed her eyes, and began to pray. Rena prayed for all the bad things to go away. Rena felt crazy while doing it, but did it anyways. Then she heard a familiar giggle. “Rena! What are you doing silly?” Jurina asked with a giggle. Rena couldn’t help, but to giggled back. “I’ve got no clue,” Rena laughed at herself. Rena decided not to worry Jurina with her whole locker issue. It just wasn’t worth it. Besides, Jurina cheered her up like a ray of sunshine in a rainy day. Jurina always did. Jurina was her light. Rena didn’t want to give Jurina up and yet Jurina had found someone else.
Rena frowned as the class began and sighed. The time she detested came around quickly. Art class. Having to see that idiot’s face. The idiot that stole Jurina’s heart from her… As Jurina and Rena made their way down stairs, Jurina stopped. Rena kept going not noticing that Jurina had stopped and was surprised when Jurina grabbed her arm to stop her. “I have a favor to ask you for,” Jurina explained. The stairs began to become empty as people rushed to class. Jurina was silent and didn’t move. Rena got worried. Jurina hated getting late to class. What could be so important to make Jurina make them late? Although Rena could guess what it was Rena hoped it was something else. Anything.
“You’re scaring me, Jurina,” Rena pointed out nervously speaking her mind. Jurina just smiled nervously. “What favor do you want to ask me?” Rena asked again. “Please help me confess to Kinomoto-sensei!” Jurina blurted out and put her palms together in a pleading gesture and bowed. Rena’s heart felt heavy. Rena’s heart was filled of unspeakable pain. Even her face looked pained. This was what Jurina asking help for. Rena would do anything for Jurina even if it hurt her so she replied, “Sure, I’ll help you.” Rena wondered if Jurina notice her voice was shaking. Rena wondered if Jurina could tell how much her words hurt her. “Thank you so much!” Jurina exclaimed in relief and pulled Rena into a hug. Rena hugged her back weakly. Jurina finally pulled away after a while and waved goodbye as she walked to her own art class. Rena didn’t get in too much trouble for getting to class late because sensei liked her. Just what Rena needed. Rena sighed and tried to focus on her art, but she couldn’t.
How in the world was Rena suppose to help Jurina confess if she didn’t want her to? School ended and Jurina waited for Rena to walk home together as usual. Rena didn’t really feel like talking to her. Rena knew that talking to her would lead to having to help her plan her confession and Rena was dreading that. “Nee, Rena-chan would you come with me to buy sensei a small present? I want to give him something when I confess,” Jurina asked Rena as they walked home. Rena felt like crying. Jurina never had use honorifics like chan before, but somehow managed to keep it together and say, “Sure thing!” Jurina smiled and tugged her arm. Was sensei changing that much about their relationship? “Well, let’s go!” Jurina exclaimed and pulled Rena to the art supply where they first met. Rena couldn’t hold it in anymore. He was stealing everything from her.
“I need to go to the restroom. I’ll catch up to you later!” Rena lied and took off quickly to hide her tears. Rena heard Jurina reply “Okay,” at the distance. As soon as Jurina was out of sight she began to run. Rena finally reached the restroom and locked herself in the nearest restroom stall. Luckily it was empty so Rena was free to cry to her heart’s content. Rena began to sob hard and wrapped her arms around herself. Why did Jurina have to fall in love? Why did it have to hurt so much? Rena stayed there crying for a while. Finally Rena stopped, walked out and looked for Jurina. Rena felt better after letting her emotions out, but she still felt like a mess. Finally, Rena spotted Jurina in the drawing aide. Rena was sort of relief she didn’t find her in the paints aide. That would of been more painful. Rena watched as Jurina looked at erasers struggling to choose one.
After a few seconds, Jurina noticed her presence and asked, “Which one do you like? A good eraser is never a bother to an artsy type, right?” Jurina sounded unsure. In spite Rena’s opposition to the confession she answered honestly, “Go for the white eraser. It’s basic and efficient.” Maybe it was because even though Rena hated the idea of Jurina falling for someone else she just wanted Jurina to be happy. Rena didn’t want to see Jurina sad or crying. Rena wished for Jurina’s happiness even if it was painful for her. Jurina smiled and grabbed the white eraser listening to Rena’s advice. Jurina talked about her plan to confess to sensei the whole way home. Rena’s job was to lure sensei into the auditorium. Jurina would be waiting there with the small present. Rena would then excuse herself and leave. Finally, Jurina would confess to sensei. Rena thought about faking being sick tomorrow, but knew that would be mean to Jurina that had her hopes and guts set on confessing to sensei the next day.
Rena didn’t even want to think of the outcome. It couldn’t possibly be good, but Rena didn’t have the heart to tell Jurina that. Instead Rena wished Jurina the best. The next day was cloudy almost like it was reflecting Rena’s mood. Jurina had called her saying to go ahead to school without her so she was stuck walking school by herself for the first time in a long time. It made Rena more lonely than what she already been feeling. Rena missed hearing Jurina’s laugh as the joked while they walked. Rena missed Jurina upbeat personality and sweet warm smile. Rena was scared that those things would go away because of sensei. Rena groaned remembered her locker. Rena had forgotten about it all. When Rena got to class she began to clean her locker while she waited for Jurina to arrive. What could be keeping Jurina?
Rena covered her nose as the smelly fruit released it’s foul scent. “What happened?” her classmate Airi asked with curiously on her voice. Rena shrugged and replied, “Who knows? Just a prank I guess.” Airi looked concerned, but didn’t push the subject. “So, where’s Jurina? It’s weird to see you without her,” Airi pointed out. Rena shrugged again and answered, “She just said she was going to be late not to wait for her.” Airi just nodded and left when her friends called her. Rena looked at the clock and began to worry. Just how late was Jurina planning to be and what was she doing? Finally, just a minute before class started Jurina rushed into class. Jurina nearly tripped as she rushed to her seat. It was so strange to see usually graceful Jurina be such a mess.
“What took you so long?” Rena whispered. Jurina just laughed and cheerfully answered, “I was wrapping sensei’s present.” Jurina pulled out a small white elegant box with a pink bow on it. “Oh,” Rena mumbled. Class began and Rena started to panic. It was almost time for Jurina to confess. Rena felt nerves get the best of her and began to twirl a strand of hair nervously. Rena observed Jurina in front of her. Jurina did not even look slightly nervous. How the hell did Jurina stay so calm all the time? Rena was even more of a nervous wreck than Jurina was and Rena wasn’t even confessing to a teacher. At lunch Rena couldn’t eat her lunch due to nerves. Jurina, on the other hand, couldn’t stop eating and ate Rena’s lunch.
Finally, their home room teacher released them to go home. Jurina grabbed Rena’s hand. Rena felt her heart beat rapidly in her chest. “You remember the plan, right?” Jurina asked softly. Rena simply nodded. Jurina smiled and said, “I’ll be waiting.” Rena nodded again weakly. Rena made her way towards the Kinomoto sensei’s art class. What was Rena suppose to tell him? Hey come with me my best friend wants to confess to you??? Rena groaned. Sensei was packing up getting ready to go home. “Ano, Kinomoto-sensei?” Rena said unsure of what else to say. Sensei looked up and smiled happy to see his star pulpit. “Ah, Matsui-san! How may I help you?” sensei asked. Rena looked down wondering what excuse to say. “mmm… I wanted to show you something! I know that’s pretty vague, but you’ll see when we get there,” Rena explained embarrassed at her poor excuse. “Okay, I guess that be alright,” sensei said. He began to follow her to Jurina’s location. Finally, Rena opened the large wooden auditorium doors. Jurina was standing there staring at sensei’s present. A wave of sympathy hit Rena as she saw Jurina worried expression. Jurina had guts. Confessing let alone to a teacher. Jurina had the guts Rena would never have. Sensei looked surprised.
“What did you need to show me, Matsui-san?” sensei asked. Rena gave Jurina one last painful look. A glance that said it’s all up to you now. “She’ll tell you sensei,” Rena said and walked out of the room leaving the two together. Now, the hard part as waiting, wondering. Would Jurina be alright? Suddenly, Rena realized how selfish she had been. There was no way sensei could accept her confession. Jurina was setting herself for rejection and yet Rena was freaking out about her own feelings. Had Rena really been there for Jurina? The door flew open. Sensei walked out in a rush, Jurina present tossed aside on top of his stuff like something unimportant. Panic began to spread in Rena’s veins. Would Jurina be alright?
-
Art Affairs
Ch.4 My true feelings
Jurina walked out of the auditorium slowly with her head down. Jurina’s face emotionless and she looked stunned. “Jurina…” Rena uttered softly unsure of what to say to her best friend. That was all it took for Jurina to burst into tears. There was a sinking feeling in Rena’s stomach. ”He rejected me...” Jurina sobbed. Jurina looked like a child who lost her mother and Rena felt the need to reassure her. “Oh, Jurina…” Rena cried and pulled her into a tight hug. Rena’s eyes were filled of compassion. Rena recalled all the various times Jurina had held her like that to cheer her up and how her warm smile always brighten her gloomy days. Rena wanted to comforted Jurina just like Jurina had when she was being bullied and had no one. Rena began to run her figures through Jurina’s hair as Jurina cried into her shoulder. Rena began to cry as well feeling her best friend’s sorrow as if it was her own. Rena wished she could make all the bad go away. Rena wish she could make everything perfect for Jurina, but she couldn’t.
The two cried for what seemed like eternity. Rena pulled away after what seemed like forever. Rena wiped her tears and Jurina’s tears off her face. Jurina gave her a tiny smile graceful for the sweet gesture. “Guess what? I got my bike today! Want to go on a ride to take your mind off things?” Rena asked trying to cheer Jurina up. Jurina just nodded with no excitement in her face. Rena frowned. Rena grabbed her wrist and began to run towards her new bike. Rena had forgotten all about it herself since she was so worried about Jurina’s confession. Finally, the girls reached the lone bike outside the school. “But, it’s for only one person!” Jurina pointed out. Gloominess remained in Jurina’s face and it bothered Rena. Rena was determined to make it go away. Rena got on and wriggled herself as forward as she could. After Rena settled herself she patted the remaining space and said, “Get on!” Jurina obeyed and laughed at Rena’s stubbornness in spite of her depressing mood. “Put your arms around my waist,” Rena ordered and Jurina quicky obeyed. “Hold on!” Rena exclaimed and began to pedal. The sun began to come out and shone brightly as the two girls rode home.
The scenery looked beautiful as well and somehow looked magical to Rena as the two girls rode together. Rena wondered if Jurina noticed it as well. Jurina had a peaceful expression behind her. Rena began to feel full of glee and began to giggle for no reason. Jurina laughed at Rena’s silly childish behavior. ”Where are we going Rena?” Jurina asked after seeing Rena pass her house. Rena lips curved up when she realized no ugly honorifics were added after her name. “We’re getting ice cream!” Rena beamed. The ice cream shop Rena was heading to was the same that Jurina took her the day they met. It had been a while since the two girls had gone there. Rena stepped out of the bike when they reached the ice cream shop, but Jurina remained in the bike. “What’s wrong?” Rena asked concerned. “Why here? Why would you bring me here? Can we go somewhere else? This reminds me of him.” Jurina said with a hint of anger in her voice. It was almost like Jurina was blaming her. Something snapped in Rena. A hidden away emotion that Rena had managed to successfully hide all that time began to surface. Rena's face began to get filled with raw anger. “This is where we came the first time we met! Is sensei so important to you that you forgot that? That you forgot all about me? Do you know how painful it was for me to help you plan your confession in spite of the fact I am in love with you? Not to mention the fact that I am being harassed again! Not that you notice! Sensei is all you care about!” Rena lashed out. The world was silent. Jurina looked completely shocked. Rena’s cheeks were bright red and tears began to spill to her cheeks. Rena realized what she said and ran off ignoring Jurina’s yells for her to come back.
How could Rena be so stupid and selfish? Jurina was already upset as it was and now Rena had to added on to it. Still how could Jurina not see? How could Jurina not realize how Rena felt about her? Rena’s feet somehow took her to her house. Rena locked herself in her room. Rena’s phone began to vibrate. It was Jurina. Rena refused to answer and let it go to voice mail. Part of her was angry, but she was mostly embarrassed at her stupid reaction and didn’t want to face Jurina. Rena had ruined everything. Out of all the ways Rena could of told Jurina how she felt this one was the most stupid. “Rena-chan, are you okay?” Rena heard her mother ask at her door. “Yes, mom thanks,” Rena said wiping her tears just in case her mom decided to walk in. “Jurina-chan is outside. She says she needs to talk to you and that you forgot your bike,” her mother explained.
“Tell her thanks, but that I don’t feel well,” Rena instructed. ”Okay,” Rena’s mom replied. Rena rushed to her second floor window and looked down. Jurina was standing there with Rena’s bike by her side. Jurina looked worried and was nervously playing with her hair. Rena’s mom walked out and told her the news. Jurina looked even more concerned, but didn’t push it and left. Rena was relieved, but she knew she couldn’t avoid Jurina forever. Jurina would want answers about all the stuff she screamed in her outburst. Stuff that Rena was unsure how to handle. Meanwhile, Jurina was a mess in her room as well. Jurina's eyes were bright red and swollen from crying so much and her hair was completely out of place. That was the worst day of Jurina’s life in the history of bad days. Jurina painted furiously trying to put her emotion in place. Surprising it wasn’t the rejection that Jurina had received what was bothering her the most. It was Rena. Jurina felt like the worst friend in the world. Jurina had let Rena down. The one thing Jurina never wanted to do. Jurina was shocked as well by Rena’s sudden confession. Did Rena really mean she loved her like love in that sort of way? Jurina bit her lip. How had Jurina missed it? The biggest question lingered in her head and heart. How did Jurina feel about Rena?
It was a normal school day the next day, but it felt nothing like normal to Rena. To start off with Rena didn’t walk to school with Jurina like she usually did instead Rena was heading to school alone. Then there was Rena’s overwhelming nerves. Was Jurina angry at her for not receiving her yesterday? Did Jurina find her weird because of her confession? Would things ever be the same? Jurina had conflicting emotions as well while she waited for Rena outside of school. Jurina had made up her mind, but would Rena take her seriously after the way thing went down? Rena as began to approach the school she noticed Jurina standing in front of the school waiting. Rena wanted to run back home, but she couldn’t. Jurina spotted her and waved. Crap, there was no way for Rena to escape. Rena thought about ignoring Jurina, but figure it would worsen things so Rena made her way over to Jurina. “Jurina, I…” Rena began to say, but was cut off by soft warm lips. Rena was caught completely off guard. Jurina was kissing her! Even though the kiss was slightly to the left Jurina’s lips captured Rena’s in a passionate kiss that shocked Rena with it’s intensity. Rena's eyes were wide open and her mind was trying to register what was happening. Jurina placed her hand behind Rena’s neck and her arm around her waist. Rena was breathless and began to kiss Jurina back. Rena felt an unbelievable sensation as Jurina kissed her. Finally, Jurina pulled away with a smirk. Rena was breathless and her face was flushed. “Jurina…” Rena panted. “I love you, Rena. I still had’t realized it, but I always had. Since the beginning, but I never noticed. But, I know now. I am in love with you. Only you." Jurina declared with her hands in her shoulders and her face inches from Rena’s. Rena was awestruck. Was Jurina serious? Jurina seemed to noticed the doubt in Rena’s face and said, “I am serious, Rena. I love you” Rena smiled and Jurina relaxed and her grip on Rena’s shoulder grew less tense. “Jurina...” Rena giggled softly. “What is it?” Jurina asked looking slightly confused. “You kiss slightly to the left,” Rena giggled.
-
Jurina confessed and got rejected. Rena swoons in to save her and tries to cheer her up however she can
-
One Shy girl and one Popular girl - kataomoi finally fanfics version
Art Affairs - kiss datte hidarikiki fanfics version
I love them both :heart:
Thank you for making them :heart:
can you make another Mayuki please :cry:
Thank you :roll:
-
I'll see because right now I am just posting the ones that are completed and I don't actually have any pure Mayuki fanfics yet :( Thanks for reading
-
Skater Girl
Prologue
It all happened in a heartbeat. One minute Matsui Jurina was listening to rock music in her iPod the next she was saving a girl’s life. Not just any girl either. It was no other than Takayanagi Akane, her secret crush and the most popular girl in school. “WATCH OUT!” Jurina heard herself scream as she pushed the other girl out of the way from a speeding car that had ran the red. Lucky both girls landed in the nearby pavement and avoided any accidents.
Jurina's heart stop as she found herself looking into Akane’s pretty, yet frightened brown eyes. The owner of the car didn’t even bother to stop and check if both girls were okay. He just kept going. “Hey, watch where you are going!” Jurina yelled as the car sped away. Akane was still in shock trying to process what just happened. She had almost been run over! Her heart was pounding in her chest as she tried registered the information. Then, Akane became aware of the girl on top of her that pushed her out of the way. Matsui Jurina. “Are you alright?” Jurina asked in a concerned voice and got off Akane.
Her eyes were so deep. Akane found herself getting lost in them. Akane couldn’t help, but wonder why would Jurina push her out of the way risking her own well-being. Sure they were classmates, but they aren’t close. That would be an understatement. The only reason Akane knew Jurina’s name was because the other girl had a habit of getting in trouble at school and because she was always wearing baggy clothing.
“Y… Yeah!” Akane replied after regaining her composure. “You’re shaking!” Jurina noted. Akane watched as Jurina got up and extended her hand to her. Akane took it shyly. Akane wasn’t usually a shy person, but suddenly she found herself tongue-tied. “Thanks!” Akane mumbled. “There’s a coffee shop over there. Want to come? You can get a coffee to calm you nerves.” Jurina suggested.
Normally, Akane would have rejected the offer. Her hanging out with the school freak? That was unacceptable. Akane was the most popular girl at school after all , but… Something about Jurina’s wide grin made her forget all about popularity. “That be nice,” Akane admitted. It must have been an awkward sight Akane and Jurina walking side by side. Akane was dressed in a white dress while Jurina was dressed a baggy cargo pants with a navy hoodie.
“So, how’s your summer?” Jurina asked after the settled themselves in a booth in the coffee shop. Akane simply stared at her coffee unsure how to answer. It was all too weird for her. Even though they were from the same school Jurina was a complete stranger to her. “This is too strange,” Akane blurted out. Jurina laughed. A sweet musical laugh that warmed Akane’s heart. Akane wondered why she felt that way. “Yeah, it is huh? Well, at least you are feeling better!” Jurina pointed out cheerfully.
Akane felt very unlike herself as she observed the other girl’s movements. Akane felt weirdly attracted to the other girl. Jurina seemed to notice Akane silence and said, “Ah, maybe this is too weird. I guess I’ll go now and let you drink your coffee in peace.” Jurina got up to leave and was about to walk away when Akane grasped her wrist. Jurina looked at her with surprised eyes. “Wait, don’t go. I didn’t mean to make bad or anything. Stay.” Akane pleaded.
Jurina was speechless as the girl she secretly loved for months held her wrist. Jurina’s colored pink as she looked at the other girl. Akane began to feel shy again and slowly let go of the other girl’s hand. Jurina sat back down and broke the nerve wrecking silence, “So where were you heading to?” “I was going home from ballet practice,” Akane explained pointing at the big bag that held her ballet clothes.
“Ballet?! I guess I should be so surprised. You do seem like that sort of girl.” Jurina mused. Akane raised an eyebrow and suddenly was curious. What sort of image did Jurina had of her? “What would make you think that?” Akane inquired. Jurina gave her a small grin and replied, “You’re very girly. It seems like the type of thing a girly girl like you would do.” Akane blushed a bit and responded, “Is that a bad thing?” Jurina caught the uncertainly of her words. She wasn’t being defensive. She was really wondering if it’s a bad thing. “No, it’s very you. If you like it there is no reason for it to be bad. Everyone has their thing.” Jurina reassured her.
From that sudden meeting, a unlikely relationship was born. Jurina went over to Akane’s house a couple of times and love was born. Now, the two were dating in spite the fact that they were extrembly different. ”Nee, Jurina what movie do you want to watch?” Akane asked as Jurina sat in her bed in a warm summer afternoon. Even though the two had been going out for a month, they only hanged out in each others houses. “Akane, why don’t we go to the movies today? I feel like watching something new.” Jurina suggested staring at the ceiling. Akane suddenly looked uncomfortable. “But, I want to stay here and cuddle with you.” Akane cleverly hid the real reason she didn’t want to go to the movies.
Akane was afraid. Afraid to be seen with Jurina. What would people think? Both of them were girls. What would her friends think? Everyone expected Akane to go out with a handsome peppy boy not a tomboyish girl that spend all her time skating and dressed like a punk. Jurina raised and eyebrow, but didn’t insist anymore. The beginning of the school was approaching fast. Would the two last?
A/N Starts off Jurichuri, but well be Wmatsui... Well you guys will see.
-
Skater Jurina and popular Churi
Hoping for some fireworks!
-
Skater Girl
Chapter 1: Lab Partner
Matsui Rena sat next to her best friend, Takayanagi Akane, in their first day of chemistry class. It was a new school year and while Rena was glad to see her best friend again, she didn’t feel like having Chemistry for her first class of the day and already missed summer break. “I am not looking forward to this semester, Rena-chan!” Akane complained sharing her sentiment as she applied her make-up with her heart-shaped compact mirror. It had pink glittery stones all over it and was a bit showy like most of Akane’s belongings. Their other friend, Hino Minako, turned around from the lab table in front of them. “I know! Chem sounds difficult!” Minako whined. Rena smiled. Having her friends by her side cheered her up. “You got that right! Science is difficult as it is!” Suzuki Momoko, who was sitting next to Minako, added.
Rena wanted to comment on the issue when their sensei walked in. He was an old strict looking man. Rena already had a bad feeling about him. This was not going to be an easy class. “Hello, I am Yamamoto-sensei. Nice to meet you all,” Yamamato-sensei introduced himself in a rather dull matter. Rena groaned confirming her suspicions that the class was going to be a drag. “Anyways, before we begin…” Yamamoto-sensei was interrupted by the door flying open. There stood Matsui Jurina who was always late to class. Her black hair was disheveled and she wore a huge grin as if she hadn’t just interrupted class. Her backpack hanged loosely in one of shoulders and she has holding a skateboard in her right hand. Well some things never changed. Matsui Jurina had never been early to class a day in her life.
“You’re late! Your name?” sensei demanded in an annoyed tone. “Ah, sorry about that. I am Matsui Jurina!” Jurina replied giving him a bow. Sensei put the palm of his hand in his forehead and sighed. Jurina was about to take a seat when sensei said, “Wait, don’t sit down Matsui-san. I am going to place you all in partners.” The entire class groaned. No one wanted to part ways with their friends to sit with someone they hardly knew. Even Jurina's grin dropped.
“What are we going to do? I don’t want to be away from you guys!” Rena exclaimed in a panicked. Rena was a very shy person and didn’t like to be separated from her best friend. Rena wasn’t too close with Minako or Momoko, but even sitting with them would be better than a complete stranger. This is bull!” Akane hissed in the direction of their sensei. A lot of their classmates argued the same thing as well. “Be quiet. You all have no say here! The seating chart is over there. Check for your name and sit on you assigned seat,” Sensei said pointing at the papers posted on the wall. Jurina sighed and began to look around to see who was in her new class. Her eyes met Akane's. Akane nervously bit her nails as she felt Jurina’s eyes on hers. Akane sighed as she recalled a bitter memory.
“Why don’t you ever want to go anywhere with me?” Jurina demanded when Akane once again refused to go eat dinner with her at a fast food place. There was no way Akane could agree of course. A fast food place for a date? What would everyone think? Not only would she be going with the school freak, but be a lame date to talk about. Akane avoided Jurina's gaze and didn’t reply. “Is it because you are scared that someone will see us together?” Jurina asked sadly. Akane simply nodded. She couldn’t lie to Jurina any longer. Jurina looked hurt. “… Okay” was all Jurina replied and she began to walk away. “Wait, I’ll go,” Akane blurted out.
“Akane, are you ok there?” Rena asked as Akane stared at Jurina. “Y… Yeah!” Akane replied in a forced cheerful tone. Rena furrowed her eyebrows finding her best friend’s tone weird, but shook it off thinking that Akane was just upset about the new seating chart. Rena began to look for her name and found out she was paired with Matsui Jurina. A total stranger. Exactly what she feared. It could be worst of course. At least Matsui-san looked friendly than most of the other girls. “Who did you get? I got Akane!” Minako asked. “I got the other Matsui-san,” Rena replied with a shrug.
“The other Matsui-san? That weird punk girl that’s always late? Good luck. I mean look at her. She is so… Boyish!” Momoko exclaimed. “Aren’t you hanging out with her this summer Akane?” Minako chimed in. Akane simply shrugged and replied, "Whatever at least I got Minako-chan." Rena was not really one to judge based on looks, so she just ignored the snarky comment. Rena had already learned that sometimes the best dressed person were the worst. The only reason she remained friends with people like that was Akane. Rena didn’t have many friends at school and Akane was one of the few close ones she had, so she put up with her uptight friends. Besides other than being late there was no reason for Jurina and her not to be able to do their school work together in peace.
Jurina suddenly approached them and asked Akane,” We need to talk.” All eyes were on Akane. Minako and Momoko looked disgusted. Rena was merely curious. Was Akane really hanging out with Matsui-san that summer? It seemed so unlike her. Akane never mentioned it to Rena. “I don’t have anything to talk with you about Matsui-san, so why don’t you go fix your messy hair or something?” Akane mocked. Jurina bit her lip and held back tears. The situation made Rena uncomfortable. She hated seeing people getting teased and such. Rena loved Akane to death, but hated that part of her. “Mmm… You’re paired with me Matsui-san. Do you want to sit down? We’re on the table over there,” Rena told her trying to ease the tension. Jurina took one last look at Akane and went to their table. Akane tried to not let it show, but Jurina’s hurt look kept haunting her. Akane knew what she was doing was wrong, but she couldn’t risked the popularity she worked so hard to get over a silly romance. She just couldn’t.
Minako and Momoko exchanged looks and shrugged unable to read the serious situation. The pair made their way to their seats. Rena took the opportunity to ask, “What happened between you and Matsui-san?” “Nothing!” Akane replied in a defensive matter. Rena frowned, but didn’t push it. If her best friend didn’t want to tell her then Rena would respect her choice. Rena made her way to her table. Jurina had her head down trying her hardest not to cry as she recalled her last date with Akane.
“I am so glad you agreed you come with me tonight!” Jurina told Akane happily. Akane smiled, but felt nervous. What would happen if they bumped into someone Akane knew? Should she start thinking of excuses? Suddenly, Akane regretted not telling her best friend Rena. Rena wasn’t the type to judge and would have given her great advice. It was too late for that at the moment though. Jurina was talking about some band she liked when a familiar group of people came in. Akane’s friends. Crap, Akane had forgotten that they had invited her out that day. “Akane?” Minako blurted out when she spotted her. “Minako-chan!” Akane exclaimed. Yuria spotted her company and raised her eyebrow. “Why are you hanging out with that dork?” Momoko demanded behind Minako. Akane avoided Jurina’s glance and replied, “I am not. She just came up to me and started talking to me like if we were friends or something. As if! I was going to surprise you guys!” Akane replied in a tone was like daggers to Jurina’s heart. Akane got up and joined her friends leaving Jurina dumbfounded and holding back tears.
“Matsui-san, sensei asked us to write three things about each other so we could get to know each other,” Rena explained breaking Jurina’s thoughts. Jurina blinked and responded, “It's okay if you use Jurina since we are both Matsui. My favorite food is spaghetti and meatballs, I love skateboarding, and I like rock music.” Rena wrote the answers down in a paper and handed one to Jurina. “Here you go! Those are my answers.” Rena said with a smile. Jurina gave her a small grin. Jurina was getting the feeling Rena was different from all of Akane’s other friends. Maybe Jurina could even trust her and ask her for help. After all Rena had gotten her out of the bad situation earlier and she didn’t want to lose Akane so easily. She just didn’t. “You’re different from Churi’s. I mean Akane’s other friends,” Jurina pointed out suddenly. Rena blinked surprised by her words. “Akane? Since when did you and Akane get on first name basis let alone nicknames?” Rena questioned wondering what in the world was Akane hiding. Rena remembered Minako's words again. It must have beeen true then that Akane and Jurina hanged out that summer.
Now Rena was seriously confused. What had happened between Jurina and Akane? Why was Jurina calling her Churi? What was up with that weird scene earlier? “Just forget it,” Jurina snapped thinking that Rena was judging her. Rena then realized she might of come off as aggressive. It’s just the fact that Akane was keeping secrets from Rena bothered her. Akane was the only real friend Rena had if she was realistic. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to sound mean or anything. I just don’t like that Akane is hiding something from me. We are best friends.” Rena continued softly. Jurina relaxed a little when she realized the other girl was truly concerned over Akane.
“Can you keep a secret?” Jurina asked. Rena nodded and glanced at her best friend. "I just want to know what's wrong with Akane. She seemed... Troubled," Rena replied. Jurina seemed satisfied by her reply and whispered, “Akane and I were dating.” “EHH!?” Rena blurted out loudly. Jurina gestured for her to keep quiet as the whole class turned to look at her. “Is everything alright Matsui-san?” Sensei inquired in an annoyed tone. “H… Hai!” Rena answered turning bright red. Jurina giggled softly at the other girl’s shyness and shock. Honestly if someone had told Jurina she would be dating Akane she would have had the same reaction.
“Sorry, it’s just you two are polar opposites!” Rena told Jurina after the class stopped giving her weird looks. Jurina smiled. “I know right? I love her except now Akane doesn’t want anything to do with me…” Jurina voice drifted off as she remember another bitter memory.
“Churi! Why did you lie?” Jurina demanded grabbing Akane’s arm. “Sorry, I can’t be with you anymore. My friends… They expect me to date someone better…” Akane explained pulling away from Jurina’s grip. Jurina looked at the ground and whispered, “So, I am not good enough for you?” Akane didn’t response. She simply walked away.
“She’s embarrassed… Akane really cares about impressing people after all,” Rena pointed out. Jurina nodded in understanding. The two girls were silent for a moment and finally Rena broke the silence, “I’ll help you.” “Ehh, Really!?” Jurina exclaimed. Her eyes brighten as she began to feel hope. Rena nodded with a smile. Jurina seemed like a good girl. Better than Akane’s friends. Plus Rena could really tell Jurina cared about Akane. How could Rena not offer her help?
“Thank you so much!” Jurina cried putting her arms around her. Rena eyes widen in surprise. "Jurina-san!” Rena exclaimed in surprise. Rena felt people's eyes on them. Minako and Momoko looked at her like if she was crazy. They would probably tease her to the end of time, but Rena could care less. Rena wanted to help Akane and Jurina. Akane was looking at them as well jealousy rushing through her veins. Did Jurina forget so quickly? Then again Akane’s words were beyond harsh. Why wouldn’t Jurina move on? “Call me Jurina! Can I call you Rena-chan?” Jurina asked Rena. Rena nodded with a grin. Things were about to get interesting. “Jurina it is,” Rena said shyly.
-
Poor Jurina gotta suffer against Churi's friends and rena comes in to save her...
-
Skater Girl
Chapter 2. Things don’t always go as plan
Rena sat on the school steps wondering what in the world did she get into. Rena wanted to help Jurina. She really did especially since she gave Jurina her word, but the question was how? Rena watched as students headed home. Everyone was chatting and laughing. Rena was the only one sitting down the school steps being gloomy. Rena should take off too. Rena got up and began to walk home. Rena knew better than anyone how important popularity was to Akane. Rena gave off a cool pretty mysterious girl vide according to Akane, so no one gave Akane trouble when she befriended her. In fact it might of even added to her popularity status since Rena was regarded as the school lone beauty again according to Akane. Rena didn’t want to sound conceited as well, but she knew too well how the school worked and had heard enough rumors about herself to know it was partly true. Jurina, on the other hand was a completely different story.
Jurina was everything peppy popular kids hated. A punk, a guitar player, a skater, and could care less about clothes or status. Rena thought Akane could use someone like that in her life, but would Akane accept that fact? She at least went out with Jurina in the summer which meant she did like Jurina, but… Akane was Akane and popularity was a must for her. But, maybe just maybe Jurina could change all of that.
.............................
Jurina walked home along with her three best friends Kashiwagi Yuki, Watanabe Mayu, and Furukawa Airi. Mayu and Yuki had their arms locked together and Jurina began to feel envious. Must be nice to be able to show affection to your girlfriend in public without worrying about who might see or what people think. ”We need a new singer for our band! Our vocals are okay, but come on! If we want to make it big we need someone with more talent!” Yuki told the four girls as they walk. Jurina looked up at the clouds. Jurina knew her friend was talking serious business, but her mind was somewhere else. In spite the fact Rena agreed to help her win Akane back she felt uneasy. Maybe Akane didn’t want her back. Not only that, but was Rena trustworthly? After all she did hang around with all those peppy kids. What if Rena was trying to mess with her or Akane? You never know.
“Nee, Jurina are you playing attention?” Mayu demanded sounding slightly annoyed. Yuki sighed and chimed in, “Your mind is always somewhere else nowadays. You need to focus! Our big gig is coming up soon!” Their band, AKB, had managed to get a spot in a very famous battle of the bands contest. Whoever won got to record an album. It was truly the opportunity of a life time. Jurina suddenly felt guilty. They were right. It was no time to space out. Jurina needed to focus on the band.
“Give her a break you guys! She just spaced out. Haven’t you ever done it?”Airi snapped defending her best friend. Airi was the only one that knew what was going on between Akane and Jurina. Airi must have figured Jurina was worrying about Akane again. If her other friends knew they would freak out. Jurina gave Airi a tiny graceful smile.
“I’ll work on finding someone, okay?” Jurina promised so her friends would relax. Her friends smiled. Finally, Yuki and Mayu went their separate ways leaving Jurina alone with Airi. The sun was setting and it was beginning to get dark. “How are things with Akane? You look upset,” Airi pointed out once the others were gone. Jurina sighed and replied, “Bad, but I want to win her back! Besides Matsui Rena her friend, agreed to help me!” Airi smiled and replied, “You got my cousin to help you?” Jurina’s eyes widen. “Your… Your cousin! Rena is your cousin!?” Jurina exclaimed in utter shock.
Airi laughed and asked, “You didn’t know?” “No, I didn’t!” Jurina replied in a surprised voice. Even though she knew Airi for so long Jurina never knew she had a cousin at their school. “We don’t hang out as much as school anymore, but we are close.” Airi told Jurina. “Why aren’t you close at school anymore?” Jurina asked her voice oozing with curiosity. “Akane didn’t like her hanging out with me much since I am a punk and all. It’s the same reason she dumped you. Rena won’t avoid me at school or anything, but it still isn’t the same and I don’t push it cause she adores Akane and Rena doesn’t get close to people easily,” Airi explained. Jurina recalled Rena’s sad face when she found out Akane was hiding something from her. That explained it very well. Suddenly, the question that was troubling her slipped out, “Can I trust her?” “Well, of course! If Rena told you she would help you trust me she will, but still it’s surprising!” Airi told Jurina. “What’s surprising?” Jurina asked with a puzzled look in her face.
Airi must have noticed this and continued, “Rena is a very reserved person. She must of really liked you to agree to help you especially since it could risk her friendship with Akane. Rena is pretty awesome though. She completely different from what she seems.” This sparked Jurina’s interest. “What do you mean?” Jurina asked. “Well, she’s actually not preppy at all. I have come to wonder how she can stay to hang out with Akane and her friends all the time. She likes the same music as us, is a big manga reader, and isn’t concerned with popularity at all! She so awesome my cousin.” Airi gushed with a big grin. “Someone likes their cousin a little too much!” Jurina giggled. Airi’s cheeks redden and she smacked Jurina playfully. Still Jurina couldn’t get Rena off her head. Jurina was much too curious now that Airi told her more about her. How could someone look so different in the outside from how they are in the inside? Jurina has had that question since dating Akane actually, but she still had no answer.
“Even though Rena is helping you I really do think you should give up on Akane,” Airi insisted. Jurina sighed. They were going to have that conversation again. Jurina looked at her shoes and mumbled, “You know I can’t do that even though I want too...” Airi noticed Jurina’s bitter face and instantly felt mad at herself for making her friend sad. Of course it was hard for Jurina to forget Akane. It was Jurina’s first love after all. Airi put her arm around Jurina and declared, “Rena will be able to help you and Akane will be back in your arms, so don’t worry okay?” Jurina grinned and ruffled Airi’s hair playfully. Jurina felt herself relax. Her friend was right. She would get Akane’s heart back.
...................
The next morning, Rena decided to have a chat with Akane. Rena wondered if she should she ask about Jurina straight up or if she should try and gently get her friend comfortable with the topic. The latter was a better idea because maybe Akane would get angry at Jurina for telling Rena about their relationship. Rena watched Akane from afar. Akane was sitting with a huge crowd of people. Rena groaned. Rena hated people. Rena hated being in awkward social situations. Akane always told her that she looked like part of the crowd and fit in well, but Rena still hated it. “Rena-chan!” Rena heard a familiar voice yell. Rena smiled and turned around. She only knew one person that would be that loud in the morning. “Jurina! Hi!” Rena greeted warmly. Jurina pulled her into a big hug. Rena eyes widen in surprise and she was unsure as to how to relax. People were staring now including Akane.
While Jurina was well known for causing a ruckus, it was a rare sight to see Rena hanging out especially hugging with someone other than Akane. “J… Jurina!” Rena mumbled nervously turning bright red as she felt everyone’s eyes on her. Jurina pulled away. “Gomen Gomen! I am a hugger!” Jurina explained happily. Rena couldn’t get angry not when Jurina was getting her that big goofy smile and showing her those puppy eyes. Rena met Akane’s angry glare and quickly looked down. Akane looked really angry. Rena began to feel scared of her wrath. “Ano nee, Jurina... I think Akane didn’t really like the idea of us two hugging. She looks… upset,” Rena pointed out nervously looking at Akane again.
Akane was fuming. Who did Jurina think she was flirting with her best friend right in front of her? Was she simply just trying to date someone who was popular or was she trying to make Akane jealous cause if that was the case it worked. It pained Akane so much to see Jurina with a another girl even if it was sweet innocent Rena who wouldn’t hurt a fly. No that pissed her off even more. How dare Jurina mess with her best friend in that way? Rena was too nice. Jurina could easily take advantage of her or something like that. Akane met Jurina's eyes and walked into the school not even knowing where she was heading too.
Jurina watched as Akane stormed off. “I… I didn’t think she would get mad,” Jurina stammered nervously afraid she had pushed the other girl futher away.
“This could work in your favor!” a voice laughed behind them. “Airin!” Rena exclaimed as she turned around to find her beloved cousin behind her. “What do you mean?” Jurina prompted wondering how in the world could Akane’s angry work in her favor. “Well, you know maybe it will help her realize she doesn’t want to lose you to someone else,” Airi explained. “That’s brilliant!” Jurina exclaimed and Rena nodded in agreement. Airi laughed. “No, it’s really quite simple. You two are just dense!” Airi teased and ruffled her cute cousin’s hair. Rena and Jurina pouted at the same time and Airi tried not to giggled. Those two were really alike in some ways it was surprising. The school bell began to ring and the girls exchanged panicked looks and began to run to class.
“Nee, Akane I heard Mizuki-kun likes you!” Minako gushed while Akane tried to focus on their notes. Akane sighed. There was no way Akane was going to get any studying done while being teamed up with Minako. Suddenly, Akane felt annoyed at the stupid seating chart. Why couldn’t she sit with Rena? That way Akane could actually focus and get help in her work instead of listening to silly gossip even though Minako’s info this time did spark her interest. “Mizuki Tadase-kun from the baseball club?” Akane asked. “Yeah, he is super cute and popular! Rumor has it he is going to ask you out today!” Minako practically squealed. While that sparked Akane’s interest, Akane mind was still on Jurina and the way she hugged Rena that morning. Did Jurina like Rena? Akane turned and eyed her best friend. Rena was really pretty. Plus, she had a beautiful mysterious girl vide which drawn people in. Akane groaned and hated the seating chart all over again. If Rena was her partner she wouldn’t have to worry about Jurina liking her.
Meanwhile, Jurina was in a good mood. Jurina felt that it was the day she would get Akane back and that Akane would finally accept their relationship. After all, the plan she was plotting with Rena was simply brilliant or at least she thought so. Rena wasn’t convinced. “Jurina, it's not that it’s a bad idea, but I am pretty sure Akane will not be convinced by just mere homemade chocolates! You need to add more to the plan!” Rena told Jurina, but Jurina was too stubborn. Jurina thought that Akane with melt with the chocolate she made last night and her love letter, but Rena knew it wasn’t so simple. Akane wasn't that type of girl. A gift that would make her consider going out with Jurina again would leave them bankrupt. Of course, Rena didn’t have the heart to tell Jurina that out loud. “Well, let’s hear your idea!” Jurina retorted slightly annoyed that her new friend was not being agreeable.
Rena didn’t respond. “See, you got no ideas so my idea it is!” Jurina declared. Rena sighed and just nodded. Rena just hoped Jurina’s simple plan somehow managed to capture Akane’s heart. “So, you’re Airi’s cousin?” Jurina asked out of the blue. “Yeah, Airi is my cousin. I didn’t know you two were friends though. Gosh, we really been out of touch!” Rena said. Rena haven’t realized how distant she had become from her favorite cousin. Rena began to feel guilty as she realized that her cousin began to drift away when Rena befriended Akane. It was Rena’s fault. She should of handled the situation better, but instead…
“Rena! What movie are we going to watch today?” Airi asked linking her arm around her cousin’s. Rena was walking home with Akane and Akane shot her a funny look. “Gomen, Airi. I am going out with Akane today. I thought I told you,” Rena said. Airi gave her a hurt look. Rena never called her Airi. It was always Airin. Airin pulled away from Rena. “I see how things are, Rena..." Airi replied coldly and took off. Rena just watched her leave without trying to stop her.
Rena regretted that moment the most. Not trying to stop her cousin because after that day Airi and Rena were no longer close. Their exchange in the morning has the first one they had in a year. Well not really, but at school it was. It felt nice. It reminded Rena of how much she missed her cousin. “Earth to Rena!” Jurina giggled waving her hand in front of Rena’s face. “Sorry! I just spaced out!” Rena replied. “You should hang out it us! We should go to the movies or something! You, me and Airi!” Jurina suggested eagerly. Rena beamed and thought maybe just maybe she could get her cousin back. “I would love that! I want to hang out with Airin!” Rena agreed and put her arms around Jurina. Rena didn’t know why she did it. It was just one of those impulsive moments where Rena let herself express how she has feeling and at that moment Rena was glad to have been teamed up with Jurina.
Jurina gave her hope. The hope that she would be best friends with her cousin again, the hope that Akane would forget popularity and be more laid back, and the hope that Rena would for once be able to be herself fully. Jurina gave her a smile and teased, “Someone likes their cousin too much. Airi was the same though.” Rena blushed and replied defensively, “She’s my cousin! Of course I like her and of course she likes me!” Jurina kept on teasing her leading to more laughs and giggles. Well at least now Rena knew Airi missed her as well.
Akane witnessed Rena hugging Jurina and couldn’t take her anger anymore. She could understand Jurina hitting on Rena and hugging Rena, but Rena hugging Jurina? Was Rena attempting social suicide? “What the hell is up with those two? Rena seriously got some explaining to do. People are going to think we like hanging out with freaks or something!” Minako hissed. Akane nodded even though she was more concerned with Rena stealing Jurina from her. Then, Akane thought Let her have her. Rena can have my sloppy seconds. I’ll date someone better and more popular!
“So, Mizuki-san was going to asked me out today?” Akane asked Minako. Minako looked surprised that Akane bought up the issue again, but nodded. “Yeah, Momoko heard it from one of his baseball teammates! Don’t tell me you are going to say yes! You should though he is super cute and popular!” Minako insisted. Akane gave her a mischievous smile and stole one last glance at Jurina and Rena. “Oh, of course I am going to say yes. He is so handsome!” Akane gushed like a love-struck teenager even though she didn’t really think that at all. Jurina was more handsome and cooler than any guy, but Akane would never admit those feelings to herself let alone out loud.
The lunch bell rang and everyone was dismissed. “Nee, Rena sit with us!” Jurina demanded in her sweet childish voice. Akane, Momoko, and Minako gave Rena a sharp look as if saying you are not welcome with us. Rena shivered and told herself after Jurina and Akane get back together Akane would not care about what Minako and Momoko thought. “Okay!” Rena replied trying to sound as cheerful as possible. Jurina and Airi sat outside under the nice shade of a sakura tree along with their two other friends Mayu and Yuki. Students were allowed to eat outdoors, but Rena was never able to because her friends thought that being outside was disgusting and annoying. It was sort of refreshing to sit outside for once.
“Oh, you got Rena to sit with us! I am really happy with you these days!” Airi beamed and hugged Jurina playfully. “Airin!” Rena whined feeling slightly embarrassed by her cousin. Mayu and Yuki giggled. Jurina, Mayu and Yuki began to talk about their band and Airi sat closer to Rena. ”She got angry at you didn’t she?” Airi whispered to avoid being overheard by Jurina. Rena bit her lip and nodded. “But it’s alright! Once Akane gets back together with Jurina we will be able to sit together like this and be happy!” Rena insisted with a smile. Airi simply returned her smile even though deep down she didn’t believe for one second that Akane would return to Jurina, however Rena and Jurina… That was a relationship that was getting interesting…
The girls messed around for a bit, but then Jurina decided to put her plan on motion. ”You tell Akane to come over here and then I give her the chocolates, okay?” Jurina told Rena. Rena nodded and headed to the cafeteria. Akane usually sat there. As soon as Rena walked in she noticed something funny. Was it her or was the cafeteria louder than usual? Rena’s eyes scanned the tables for Akane and found her except… Akane was in the arms of a baseball player. She was laughing messing around with his baseball hat. Rena stared for a moment in utter shock, but then worked the guts to approached her. Rena had seen Akane flirt with various guys before. It didn’t have to mean anything.
“Akane-chan?” Rena tapped Akane on the shoulder. “Oh, Rena-chan! Look this is Mizuki-kun! My new boyfriend!” Akane said. Rena felt her world collapse momentary. What in the world was Rena going to tell Jurina who was waiting for Akane with a box of chocolates filled of hope? What about sitting together at lunch and forgetting status. “Hi, that's great Akane! I got to go though!” Rena mumbled and rushed out of there. She felt people looking at her funny, but she was already getting used to it. Rena slowed and saw Jurina waiting for Akane in the empty hallway in the distant. Jurina was looking at her small box of chocolates with worried eyes. Rena wished she was bearing good news. Jurina saw her and asked, “Where’s Akane?” Rena looked down unable to face Jurina. Why did it upset her so much that Akane had a boyfriend? Maybe Rena just didn’t want to see Jurina sad. Was that a bad thing? Come to think of it Rena got attached to Jurina a little too fast. Somehow Rena felt they know each other for years even though it only been two days.
“She is not coming,” Jurina said. Her voice sounded hollow. “Sorry, she… she’s dating someone now…” Rena’s voice trailed off. Jurina warm glance suddenly looked cold. “She is dating someone huh? Who?” Jurina demanded. “A baseball player. Mizuki-san..” Rena answered. Jurina looked at the ground. “Jurina…” Rena said. “I am not giving up yet. I know Akane doesn’t like him. I… I can’t give up. Will you still help me?” Jurina asked. “Y… Yeah!” Rena replied quickly.
The two began to make their way back and Jurina tore the chocolate box open. “You want a chocolate?” Jurina asked. Rena’s eyes widen. “I… I can’t! You made those chocolate’s for Akane! I can’t take them! You should give them to her!” Rena responded. “Akane doesn’t want them and there is no one else I rather give them to. I guess this wasn’t really what I had planned, but consider them a thank you gift,” Jurina insisted and popped a chocolate truffle into Rena’s unsuspecting mouth. Rena was shocked, but quickly chewed on the warm smooth chocolate. Rena’s heart was pounding for some reason and she felt herself blush.
It only got worst when Jurina flashed her that beautiful smile. What was wrong with Rena all of a sudden? “T… Thanks! You cook really well!” Rena managed to say after she swallowed the chocolate. Jurina got closer to Rena and moved her hair off her face making Rena shiver. “I am glad you like them!” Jurina whispered softly. Rena had a hard time keeping it together at that point. Was Rena falling for Akane’s ex-girlfriend?!
-
Damn Churi being swayed by her friends.... I do have a question since you started this one.... you weren't inspired by the song right? :nervous
And Rena is slowly being lulled by Jurina's charm and friendship
-
Skater Girl
Ch.3 Don't Change
The sunlight was bright and it was a warm yet fresh Saturday. You could hear birds chirping in the distance and the autumn air was pleasant. It was cold, but not too cold. The leaves were beginning to color vibrant reds, browns, and oranges as fall approached. The school week went by in a flash and Rena was at the park trying to clear her head. In spite all the bad stuff going on, Jurina always seemed put a bright dazzling smile in her face. Rena had learned that those past few days because even though Akane had a boyfriend, Jurina never once stopped smiling. She kept having hope. It was one of the things Rena was beginning to love. No, admire not love. Rena groaned as the issue presented itself all over again like bad catchy song you can’t get out of your head, but wished you could. Rena was supposed to be helping Jurina get back together with Akane not developing a crush on her. Usually, going to the park near her house helped clear her head, but today it was not helping. Rena put her headphones on and turned the music full blast. Rena bit her lip. Jurina didn’t make things easier. She was way too affectionate. Like on Friday while they were walking home from school.
“Rena!” Jurina exclaimed happily and hugged Rena from behind causing the shorter girl to blush furiously. “J.. Jurina!” Rena stammered nervously. Jurina giggled at Rena’s shock reaction and pulled away. “You’re so cute when you’re embarrassed!” Jurina giggled and ruffled Rena’s hair playfully causing Rena’s blush to deepen. Rena knew Jurina was just teasing, but she wondered if maybe just maybe Jurina really did think she was cute. “Don’t say things like that!” Rena whined and pouted. Jurina gave her a shy smile and said, “Will you walk home with me?” Her tone was so cute and shy Rena couldn’t help, but nod. In spite the dark clothing and the punk appearance, Jurina was actually cute like a lovable puppy.
It was then when Rena realized she might be falling for Jurina. Hard. No, she told herself stubbornly. I simply admire the way she is that’s all. The lie didn’t even sound convincing to herself, but after repeating a couple of times Rena was satisfied. Because Rena couldn’t fall for Jurina. Because she promised Jurina she would help her, because she wanted Akane to be happy, and because Jurina loved Akane and Akane loved Jurina in spite of not accepting Jurina. Plus, Rena couldn’t get the memory out of her mind. The memory where Akane defended her from everyone and took her under her wing. Surely, that Akane was still there somewhere. The Akane that befriended her when no one else would.
“In 1982, when Japan…” Rena began her speech, but was interrupted by a bunch of goofy kids in the back. “Boring!” one yelled out. “What a snooze! I can’t even hear you!” another remarked. “Silent!” their history sensei yelled. However the teasing didn’t stop and Rena wanted nothing more than to run away. People began to commented about how weird she was for not having any friends and how she should just go back to sitting in a corner. Rena felt she was about to cry when Akane got up and yelled, “Let the poor girl talk dammit. Didn’t you mothers teach you matters at home?” The classroom was instantly quiet. No one went against Akane. She was popular and the head of the class. Going up against her was social suicide as some might say. But, Rena also knew that Akane had risked her butt to stand up for her. After class, Akane caught up to her and asked, “Hey, you want to sit with me at lunch? It must suck being alone all the time!” After that Akane befriended her and no one ever teased her again for being the weird quiet girl that didn’t talk in class.
Rena was alone until Akane defended her. People bullied her before Akane defended her. Sure she had her cousin, but Airi couldn’t defend her from everyone. Akane didn’t have to stand up for her, but she did. And now Rena was paying her back by crushing on the one girl that Akane had truly loved. It made Rena get mad at herself. Akane wasn’t a saint, but surely she had feeling for Jurina. Rena cranked the music up higher trying to get lost in space. Rena began to sing as well. Her voice carried into the distance striking another girl who was at the park was well. Jurina. Jurina was skateboarding to Airi’s for band practice when she heard a pleasant voice singing a familiar song.
This voice! It would be perfect from our band. It’s soft, but it has an edge to it and it’s beautiful! Jurina thought excitedly as she searched for the owner of the voice. Much to her surprise she found Rena laying in the ground under the shade of a tree with her eye closed singing. So, you sing too huh Rena? What more are you hiding? Jurina thought with a smile. Jurina couldn’t help, but wonder about Rena sometimes. Jurina approached Rena slowly. Rena's face looked completely peaceful. Jurina almost felt bad for trying to interrupt her. Jurina slowly tapped Rena’s shoulder. Rena rose up at the touch bewildered and pulled off her headphones. “You sing… Wow! You seriously need to join our band!” Jurina blurted out in awe. Rena was too shock to even reply. How much had Jurina heard? Rena didn’t normally sing around people. ”Are you kidding? I can’t sing in front of people! If I had noticed you were there I would have never sang!” Rena exclaimed extremely embarrassed. Rena had the worst possible stage fright. She wasn’t the type of person that liked people looking at her and performing required that. No, Rena was much happier singing in secret. “Come on! It will be fun! Trust me! Please!” Jurina insisted.
Rena looked at the ground. If she looked into Jurina’s puppy eyes she wouldn’t be able to resist. Rena was silent. Jurina suddenly got very close to Rena’s face and said once again, “Please!” “No is no, Jurina!” Rena snapped. Jurina’s smile disappeared. “Gomen… I didn’t mean to get you upset.” Jurina said sadly. Rena cursed herself for snapping. It wasn’t the other girl's fault she had stage fright nor was it her fault that Rena had conflicted feelings. ”It’s okay. I am sorry for snapping at you,” Rena apologized. Jurina nodded and asked, “Are you okay, Rena?” Rena blinked. Rena wondered if she should lie, but decided against it, “No, how did you know?” “I didn’t think that you singing in the park under the shade was something you normally did. No offense you do sing beautiful, but like I said this doesn't seem like the Rena I know...” Jurina explained. Rena sighed and replied, “You’re right. I don’t normally do that. It’s… It’s personal.” Jurina seemed to understand because she didn’t push the subject, but it didn’t mean she didn’t have a worried look in her eyes.
Jurina changed the subject by saying, “I was going to meet up with Airi. Want to come? We have band practice. You can hear us play! ” Rena considered it, but the less time she spend with Jurina the better. She needed to sort out her feelings. “Nah, I am good. I think I am going to buy some manga and then head home,” Rena answered and got up. There was an air of awkwardness around them. “I guess I’ll see you later then!” Rena continued. ”Okay, I’ll see you later!” Jurina replied with a wave. The two parted ways and Rena could finally breathe again. Once more Rena began to wonder what in the world did she get herself into.
The shopping mall was crowded. It was a weekend. Rena should have expected that. Luckily, the book store wasn’t packed it never was. Rena grinned as she headed to the manga section. Rena stayed there for a while reading her favorite manga. It sort of relaxed her. After paying for her manga, Rena decided to go get some coffee. It was a must in such a nice cool fall day. Rena worked her way around the crowd and finally reached her destination. Her light mood however was ruined when she saw Akane, Momoko, and Minako in the coffee line as well. They didn’t tell her they were planning on going to the mall. They didn’t invite her. In fact the whole week, they seemed to be avoiding her. They were probably upset over her befriending Jurina and the others. It was to be expected.
“Hi!” Rena greeted nervously. The three girls shot her mean glares. They made Rena want to run away. What surprised her the most was that Akane was giving her a mean look as well. She thought only Minako and Momoko would be upset. “Look what the wind brought around. If it isn’t punk-loving Rena!” Minako sneered. Rena began to feel uncomfortable. “I…” Rena began to say, but was cut off. “Save it. You are so over Rena. Did you really think we would hang out with you after you befriended those freaks?” Momoko scoffed. “Do you feel the same Akane?” Rena asked. She could care less what Minako and Momoko thought. Akane didn’t replied. Instead she simply nodded and gave her an annoyed look. Finally, Rena couldn’t take it anymore. She was sick of Akane pretending to be someone she was not. Rena grasped Akane’s arm and dragged her aside. “Rena! What the hell?!” Akane snarled.
“You are going to listen to me Akane and listen closely. I am sick of you acting like someone you are not. You know why I been hanging with Jurina so much? I been trying to help her win you back!” Rena snapped. Akane looked taken aback. Shy innocent Rena snapping at her? She never saw that one coming. And how did she know about Jurina and her? “What the in the world are you talking about, Rena?" Akane demanded. Rena didn't even look shaken by Akane's tone. She was much too angry. “Jurina told me about you and her! I agreed to help her win you back because I know you still love her as well!” Rena explained slightly annoyed that Akane was being so difficult. “I dumped her because I was over her so do us both a favor and stop hanging out it her. People are talking you know. I don’t want her anymore anyways!” Akane hissed. Rena was outraged at her response. “Jurina is a person not something you suddenly want or don’t want. And not everything is about you Akane! I actually happen to enjoy hanging out Jurina and all the other girls you call freaks! They happen to be a lot nicer than you all!” Rena screamed and began to leave.
“Rena! You can forget about our friendship!" Akane called out in anger. “Good, I don’t need it anyways!” Rena yelled back and stormed away. Akane said something else, but Rena couldn’t hear her with the distance. Tears began to roll down her cheeks. Rena began to wonder when did her friend become so mean or more like why didn’t she notice how mean Akane was before. All that was in her mind was What am I going to tell Jurina though? Rena pulled out her phone and dialed Airi. She needed advice.
“Hello, Rena?” Airi asked. You could hear guitars and drums behind her. “Airin! I need to tell you something! Can you meet with me?” Rena pleaded. “I am in the middle of band practice, Rena. Can it wait?” Airi asked. “N…No…” Rena replied biting her lip. Airi seemed to notice the urgently in her voice and asked, “Where are you?” Airi could hear Rena sniff. “At the shopping mall,” Rena answered. “I’ll be right there!” Airi said and was about to hang up, but Rena’s voice stopped her. “Don’t. Don’t bring Jurina along.” Rena told her and hanged up.
Rena waited near the bookstore for Airi to show. Finally, she spotted Airi in the distance. She was panting. Rena felt bad knowing her cousin she probably ran all the way over there. Airi noticed the tears in Rena’s eyes and grew worried. “What happened? Did someone do something to you?” Airi demanded. “Akane that’s what happened,” Rena replied bitterly. Airi’s face went from a worried one to an angry one. “That girl I swear one of these days!” Airi began, but was cut off by Rena. “Save it. She is not worth it,” Rena told her. “Then why were you crying?” Airi prompted. Airi was right of course. Rena shouldn’t be crying for Akane, but Rena herself wasn’t sure if she was crying because of Akane or because of her feelings her Jurina. Or maybe the two things put together at once.
“We got in a big fight. Over me hanging out with you guys and over Jurina,” Rena explained sadly. “Figures. I knew this was going to happened eventually. When are you and Jurina going to understand that Akane is never going to care about anyone, but herself?” Airi wondered out loud. “Oh, trust me I got that part already, but what do I tell Jurina? I gave her my word. I said I would help her plus…” Rena wanted to tell Airi about how she felt for Jurina, but wondered if she should. “Rena you like Jurina don’t you?” Airi guessed. Rena turned bright red and gasped. “How did you…” Rena managed to ask in shock. “We are not cousins for nothing and I knew something was up the moment you agreed to help her. I don’t think you realized you liked her at that moment, but something was there,” Airi explained. Rena looked down. Had she liked Jurina since the beginning? ”What should I do?” Rena asked. “Ah, Rena… I wish I had an answer,” Airi replied.
Meanwhile, Jurina had followed Airi to the shopping mall, but lost her. Jurina groaned. She was worried about Rena too. Why didn’t Airi let her come with her too? Jurina wondered the mall in vain. Where were they hiding? It was much too crowded to tell. Suddenly, Jurina spotted a familiar face. Akane. “Churi!” Jurina called out and ran to her. Jurina was the last person Akane wanted to see at the moment. “What do you want Matsui-san?” Akane scoffed. Jurina should of been hurt, but she was beginning to get used to Akane’s cold tone. ” In summer it was Juritan,” Jurina reminded her.
“That was summer. Now it’s fall. Surely you have heard I have a new boyfriend,” Akane boasted. That…. That comment did hurt. “You don’t love him Akane. You’re kidding yourself,” Jurina insisted. “Who cares? He is way more popular than you will ever be and dresses better than you do!” Akane sneered. Jurina was silent. It was true of course. Akane’s statement. Akane walked away and Jurina thought So, if I change my clothes will you look at me again. Clothes don’t matter. Clothes are clothes. I can change them if it will please you.
Jurina pulled out her cell and debated whether she should call Rena or not. Jurina wanted Rena to help her buy clothes that would please Akane. Rena did say she would help her, but Rena was upset. Then again maybe Jurina could cheer her up while they shopped. Jurina finally dialed Rena’s number. “Hello, Jurina?” Rena answered. “You’re at the mall right?” Jurina asked. “Yeah, I am,” Rena replied. Jurina grinned. “Will you come shopping with me and don’t invite Airi! Tell her it’s revenge for leaving me behind.” Jurina said. That would teach Airi not to leave her behind.
Rena covered the phone’s mouth piece gently and whispered to Airi, “It’s Jurina. She wants me to go shopping with her without you. She says it’s revenge.” Airi giggled recalling how she had to run to escape Jurina who insisted in going along with her to see Rena. “Say yes. Something is up. Jurina hates shopping,” Airi whispered back. “Okay, meet me in front of the bookstore!” Rena answered and hanged up. “I guess I’ll leave you then!” Airi announced. “Airin! What do I do?” Rena asked beginning to panic. “Whatever you feel like doing!” Airi replied as she walked away.
Jurina hurried to the bookstore. Jurina was desperate. Jurina was in love. “Rena!” Jurina called the other girl who was standing outside the bookstore like she said she be. “Hey, what’s up?” Rena asked. “Nothing, I just want to buy new clothes,” Jurina lied. Jurina wondered why didn’t she tell Rena about her plan. Maybe it was because Jurina thought she would be against it. If Airi heard it she would be upset too. Rena made a face. “Just so you know I hate shopping for clothes,” Rena warned. “Ehh? Really? That is so unexpected,” Jurina giggled. Rena frowned. “What do you mean unexpected?” Rena asked. “Well no offense, but you do seem like the girly type a girl that likes to shop,” Jurina admitted. Rena sighed. “What ever happened to not judging a book by it’s cover?” Rena wondered out loud. Jurina noticed a sad hint an Rena’s voice and wondered if she had offended the other girl without meaning to. There was still a lot about Rena she didn’t understand.
“Okay, well let’s get started!” Jurina announced happily making Rena smile. Jurina grabbed Rena’s hand and dragged her to a nearby store. Rena wondered if they looked like couple that way holding hands. They probably did. Rena was a bit surprised when they stopped in the girlish store in the mall. It was not the kind of store that suited Jurina. It wasn’t Jurina at all. “Mmm… You want to shop here?” Rena asked. Jurina nodded. Rena wanted to object, but she didn’t want to offend Jurina either. That seemed like the sort of store that they could bump into Akane and her friends.
Luckily, they were no where in sight. Jurina ran around the store like an overexcited puppy and looked completely out of place. Rena tried to look around, but nothing caught her attention. Rena never really saw the point in shopping for clothes. They wore uniform most of the week anyways and Rena was always more of a practical person. She shopped for comfort not style. Apparently, Jurina didn’t seem to grasp that point because she kept getting tops and asking, “Which one is prettier?” Rena mostly bit her tongue and tried to answer honestly although she really did wonder why was Jurina concerned over clothes all of a sudden?
Rena stood outside of the dressing room waiting for Jurina to finished trying on all the clothes she grabbed. “How does it look?” Jurina asked as she walked out the dressing room. Rena gasped. Jurina looked immensely different. She looked pretty, but… Somehow she lost some of her charm. Pink wasn’t Jurina’s color and frills aren’t her thing. “You look different,” Rena replied blandly. Jurina took one last look at the mirror. “Different can be good, right?” Jurina seemed to tell herself more than Rena.
Rena frowned as Jurina paid her clothes. Something wasn’t right. Jurina was keeping something to herself. Finally, Jurina finished paying and Rena finally got the guts to ask, “Why this all of a sudden?” “What do you mean? I needed clothes.” Jurina lied. Rena raised an eyebrow. “You needed to buy a white frilly skirt with a peach top? Since when do you wear stuff like that?” Rena demanded sharply. Jurina avoided Rena’s glance. “Everyone needs a change once in a while.” Jurina stated. “Jurina, you cut your hair when you need change or do something small. You don’t go from punk to chic overnight!” Rena argued. Maybe Rena was pushing too far, but the whole thing was just too fishy. “Maybe it be better if I was girly! Maybe if I change into a peppy girl, Akane will love me again!” Jurina finally revealed the truth. Rena never felt more irritated in her life, but not towards Jurina, but Akane for making Jurina insecure like that. Rena snatched the bags off Jurina.
“Come on! We are returning these!” Rena declared. Jurina eyes widen. She couldn’t believe what Rena just did. She didn’t understand why Rena was so angry all of a sudden. Her eyes held an fury Jurina had never witnessed before. Rena’s usual meek demeanor was replaced with a fierce one and Jurina didn’t know what to make of it. ”What the hell Rena? Aren’t you supposed to be helping me?” Jurina demanded. “I said I would help you get Akane back not help you become someone you are not! If you want someone to help you do that call someone else because I can’t do that. I like you! I like the Jurina that is fearless, hyper and could care less about clothes! ” Rena declared without thinking. Jurina was awestruck. Rena liked her? Did she mean it as a friend or something else. Jurina sort of felt like she was looking at Rena for the first time really looking at her. Rena had more guts in her than Jurina originally thought. “Rena…” was all Jurina said.
Rena realized what she said and instantly felt shy and awkward. “I got to go… Do whatever you want with the clothes…” Rena lied and tossed the clothes to Jurina. Rena took off before Jurina could object leaving a stunned Jurina behind. Jurina stared at the bag. Rena was right. Jurina shouldn’t change herself. Jurina was good the way she was, but… Still the idea nagged her, but at the end Jurina knew what she had to do, so she returned the outfit. Then, once more Jurina found herself wondering about Rena and what sort of girl was she really. Everyday Jurina saw a new part of Rena she never knew making being with Rena exciting. Jurina really did owe Rena a lot. She was one of the reasons she was happy at the moment. Jurina was heading out of the mall when a bracelet grabbed her attention. It was hand woven and white. It was simple, elegant, and yet mysterious in an odd way like Rena. I do owe her, Jurina thought to herself. So, Jurina brought the bracelet for Rena wondering what other things she didn’t know about Rena. Somehow it made her heart beat faster.
-
Skater Girl
Chapter 4: The Shy Singer
Akane laid in her king sized bed looking into the ceiling. She couldn’t calm her nerves. Akane massaged her temples hoping to ease her stress, but no luck. Normally at times like those, Akane would call Rena. Akane had actually reached for her phone a few minutes ago and then remember she couldn’t call Rena. Rena was one of the reason why she was upset after all. Akane groaned in frustration. Why did Rena have to side with Jurina? Wasn’t Rena supposed to be her best friend? Wasn’t Rena supposed to be loyal to her? Of course that wasn’t the big issue at all. What bothered Akane the most was why couldn’t she do the right thing and take Jurina back. Akane wanted to take Jurina back. Akane loved Jurina, but Akane didn’t want to lose it. Her popularity. Her security.
Akane had only transferred to Sakura Prep about year ago. Before that in her old high school, Akane was the girl with braces, glasses and frizzy hair. Nobody liked her and everybody teased her. When Akane would sit in a table everyone would get up and leave. Girls mocked her and boys ignored her. When her parents announced they were moving, Akane took the opportunity to make herself into a new person in the summer. Akane got her braces removed and her teeth became a row of perfect pearly whites. Akane’s hideous thick glasses were replaced by clear contacts and Akane’s hair was helped by a thing called deep conditioner. It didn’t happen overnight of course, but by the time Akane transferred she was a true beauty queen. While being popular wasn’t everything Akane had dreamed of it sure beat the alterative. It was better than being the outcast.
The reason why Akane befriended Rena was because Akane could relate to her situation. Plus, Akane knew that Rena didn’t need any makeover she just needed a popular friend to quickly become popular herself. Unlike Akane, Rena was always beautiful. Rena had curves in all the right places, but was still slim. Rena’s huge doe-like eyes and her long lashes were pretty and the perfect smooth black hair that reached her lower back was to die for. Akane would never admit it, but she sort of envied Rena’s natural effortless beauty from time to time. Akane had to work so hard to look pretty and Rena who could care less about her looks and clothes always look like a chic model in a fashion magazine.
Akane looked at the picture in her mirror of her and popular friends. Her smile looked faked and forced, but Akane looked beautiful. Stunning as a matter of fact. Somehow Akane felt that if she gave up her popularity she would go back to being that ugly isolated girl with the huge glasses and braces again. Akane could never let that happen. Besides her new boyfriend was cute and handsome and NOT a girl. Akane shouldn’t be dating girls anyways right? It was wrong either ways right? And if Rena didn’t want to be her friend she had plenty of friends anyways right? Akane told herself this over and over, but Akane couldn’t help thinking If I have so many friends why can’t I call them to ask them for advice right now?
Meanwhile, Rena was pacing around her room with a melon pan in one hand and her cellphone on the other. “Rena, calm down!” Airi insisted trying to calm her cousin down. Rena was a complete utter mess. Rena’s room was a complete utter mess. Her usually neat organized room was a disaster well at least for a neat freak like Rena. Her new manga was tossed on top of her drawer instead of being organized in alphabetical order in her bookshelf. Rena didn’t even bother to pick up her clothes after she changed to her p.js to put them in the laundry basket. To top it off, Rena was eating a melon pan in her room breaking her No food in my room rule she had made for herself. Rena was too stressed out to worry about a few crumbles in her bed. “How can I not freak out? What am I supposed to do? I bet she hates me for snapping at her! Then I acted all self righteous and all!” Rena continued ranting as she walked back and forth in her room. Airi sighed in the other end of the line. Rena was always like that when things went wrong. Rena was too organized too practical. Whenever things got out of order or didn’t go as planned Rena freaked out. Big time. “Rena, just calm down and breathe. Breathing is important. I guarantee you , Jurina is not angry at you and even if she was she is not the type to stay mad for long,” Airi reassured Rena. “Okay, Okay…” Rena repeated as if trying to soothe herself. Airi resisted the urge to laugh. It was much too funny to see Rena in that crazy worried state even though she knew she was having a hard time.
“See, better?” Airi asked like a concerned parent. Rena nodded even though she was on the phone and replied, “Yeah.” “Okay, I got to go now. Can I trust you not to jump off your window?” Airi asked playfully trying not to giggle. “Yeah, thanks Airi,” Rena answered in a calmer matter. “Okay, Bye!” Airi said. “Bye!” Rena replied and hanged up. Rena sat on her bad and wondered how her perfectly normal Saturday ended up in confrontation, a somewhat confession, and overall a bad day. Being with Jurina was nice enough it was really nice actually, but the way things enfolded ruined those happy moments. Rena crawled into bed and made herself comfortable under the covers. Maybe maybe the next day would be better.
The next afternoon Jurina suddenly came up with a idea. Jurina couldn’t get Rena out of her head especially her singing they needed a singer like her in the band, so Jurina decided to take Rena to karaoke and convince her to join their band. Jurina smiled as she thought about the plan. Plus, it would let her hang out with Rena more. An added bonus that got more tempting the more she thought of it. Jurina wondered if Rena was still angry at her. Jurina was scared to bother her. Maybe she should let the other girl let out some steam. Jurina thought about, but then decided she couldn’t wait. If Rena was mad at her then it be better to fix the problem right away. Besides Rena just seemed concerned behind her angry words.
Meanwhile, Rena was in dreamland having the sweetest dream.
Jurina and Rena were walking in the park holding hands and laughing. The day was beautiful. The sun was up and it was warm, but not too hot. Suddenly, rain began to fall as the two girls walked. The sun was still shining though. “Rain!?” Rena exclaimed extending her hand to feel the raindrops. “I love rain!” Jurina squealed and twirled around happily. Rena smiled, but quickly hid under a tree to avoid getting wet. She is so cute!!!! was all Rena could think as she watched Jurina dance under the rain. Her bright warm laugh, her deep beautiful brown eyes, and her entire being seemed to envelop Rena with warmth she never felt before. Rena felt her cheeks turn red as she admired the other girl. Jurina noticed her watching and grabbed her hand. Rena’s eye widen in shock as she felt Jurina’s hand on her own. She stopped breathing for a few seconds as her eyes met Jurina’s eyes.
Jurina gave her a warm smile and whispered, “Come play with me in the rain.” Rena opened her mouth, but nothing came out. Rena was too awestruck to speak. Jurina gave her a shy smile and pulled her toward her. Their bodies collided and Rena’s breath hitched. The rain was pouring down on them and Rena could hear her loud heartbeat or maybe it was Jurina’s. Jurina began to twirl her around and Rena felt light like a feather. Rena and Jurina were both giggling now lost in their own little perfect world. Suddenly, the twirling stop. Rena looked at Jurina with a frown wondering why she had stopped their innocent fun. “I love you,” Jurina declared with a huge grin. Rena was so shocked she slipped and fell on top of Jurina. Even though the two girls fell pretty hard, Rena didn’t feel hurt and Jurina didn’t complain either. All Rena could thinking about was Jurina’s body under her own and the way Jurina’s eyes were gazing at her lips. Rena leaned in closer and closer…
Rena’s phone began to ring causing Rena to awaken from her sleep. Rena jumped up too frighten to even realized what was happening. Finally, Rena relaxed realizing it was only her phone. Who was waking her from the most pleasant dream? Rena quickly grabbed her phone and answered groggily, “Hello?” “Rena! Were you asleep?” Jurina asked. Rena's face redden as she remembered her sweet dream the instant she heard Jurina speak. “It’s okay! It’s doesn’t matter! What do you need?” Rena asked a bit too eagerly.
Jurina was relieved. Rena didn’t sound mad at her. She sounded like her cute normal shy self. “Do you want to go out somewhere with me?” Jurina asked shyly unsure of how the other girl would react. Jurina was still scared that Rena might be angry at her. “Ehh?” was all Rena was able to utter. Jurina wanted to hang out with her after Rena had snapped at her at the mall? Were her ears working property? “Never mind. I guess you wouldn’t want to go out with me after yesterday forget it…” Jurina voice trailed off. “I would love to spend the day with you!” Rena quickly blurted out. “Really?! You are not mad! Thank goodness! I was worried!” Jurina sighed in relief. Jurina started heading to Rena’s while still talking on the phone. Airi had given her the directions earlier. Jurina wanted to surprise Rena. “Wait, you thought I was angry at you? I thought you were angry at me!” Rena told her with a laugh as she recalled how much she freaked out the previous day. “Nah, I was a bit surprised, but not mad. You were right. I think I am going to forget about Akane,” Jurina revealed. Rena was silent. Did that mean Rena could have a chance with Jurina?
Rena felt her heart jump in happiness. She felt just a little bit guilty for thinking that way, but Akane clearly did not want Jurina back, so… “Why did you decide that?” Rena asked trying not to sound too nosy. Rena was very curious to know the reason why Jurina gave up on Akane, but she didn’t want to pry. “Ah, well I guess you convinced me in a way,” Jurina replied. “H…huh?” Rena blurted out nervously. “Well yesterday before I called you I had an encounter with Akane,” Jurina began. “You too?” Rena asked sounding surprised. Jurina furrowed her eyebrows. “You saw her too?” Jurina prompted. “Yeah, I… I got in a big fight with her actually. That’s probably why I snapped at you at the store. I was already pretty upset,” Rena told her recalling her horrible fight with Akane. “What did you guys fight about?” Jurina asked wondering how in the world Akane managed to make sweet quiet Rena angry. Rena was hesitant to answer. Rena didn’t want to hurt Jurina by telling her Akane’s cruel words, but at the same time shouldn’t Jurina know? “About you and the fact that I was hanging out with you, Airi and your friends too much. I told Akane I was helping you hoping to get her to shut up and she told me to stop helping you. That she didn’t want you anymore and to stop hanging out with you because people were talking. I got angry. The way she said it was... Infuriating” Rena answered honestly. Jurina sighed. Akane… She would never really accept her huh?
“What did you tell her?” Jurina inquired in a curious tone. Rena took a deep breath. “I told her I didn’t care about popularity that I liked being with you guys and that you aren’t just a thing she could suddenly decide she didn’t want anymore,” Rena answered getting a bit angry as she recalled Akane’s attitude. Jurina's eyes widen as her head registered that Rena had ruined her friendship with Akane because of her and probably all her other friendships. “You didn’t have to do that much! I mean I never meant for you to ruin your friendships or anything,” Jurina said. Rena smiled at Jurina’s sweetness and replied, “Don’t worry about it. The rest of the girls weren’t really my friends and honestly if Akane can’t get over popularity I don’t think I want to keep hanging out with her. You changed the way I saw things Jurina.” Her words warmed Jurina’s ears. “What do you mean?” Jurina asked her voice laced with curiously. Rena realized that the conversation was taking a more personal direction, but it made her happy that she could be that honest to Jurina.
“I used to think that if I could just fit in and not cause problems it be fine. I used to think that if I hide my interests and my music that it was okay and that I didn’t care. But, I realized that I do mind and it’s not okay. When Akane tried to change you and when I saw how honest you were I realized all this. I realized I don’t want to be defined by who I hang around with, but for who I am,” Rena explained. Jurina felt her heart beat faster. “That’s beautiful,” Jurina responded. Rena blushed at the compliment. “It’s just the truth!” Rena stammered slightly embarrassed by Jurina’s words. “So why did YOU get in a fight with her?” Rena prompted. Jurina bit her lip as she recalled the bitter memory. “I wouldn’t exactly call it a fight. I guess it was more of Akane insulting me…” Jurina’s voice trailed off. Rena felt herself getting angry at Akane all over again. Rena hated that Akane never thought of anyone’s feelings, but her own.
“Just forget it. Hearing about it will probably piss me off more at Akane even more,” Rena told Jurina. “Why?” Jurina pushed wanting to know how the other girl saw her. It was funny how close the two had gotten in so little time. Not to mention Rena's words the day before. How exactly did she 'like' Jurina? “Because you are my friend Jurina and you are an awesome person!” Rena pointed out. Jurina chuckled at the cute compliment. “Really? You think I am awesome?” Jurina asked. Rena got nervous all of a sudden. “Y… Yeah…” Rena replied shyly. “I got to go bye!” Jurina said as she reached Rena's house. “Ok, bye.” Rena replied
Rena hanged up the phone and sat on her bed. Jurina never told her what time they were meeting nor where they were going. Rena began to dial the number again, but no answer. That’s strange Rena thought. Why wouldn’t Jurina answer her phone? They were just talking a few seconds ago. Click! Click! Rena scrunched her eyebrows together as she heard a soft tapping noise coming from her window. Rena walked to the window slowly. Her steps were hesitant. Rena didn’t like weird noises or occurrences. Rena peaked through the window only to see Jurina tossing a rock up and down. Rena grinned and opened the window. “You know normal people knock on the door not throw rocks at windows!" Rena called out from the window. Jurina smirked. "But isn't this supposed to be I don't know more romantic?" Jurina joked. Rena blushed heavily at her words. “Let me open the door for you so you can come in. I still need to change you know!” Rena told Jurina and ran down stairs. “Mom, I going to go out with a friend in a bit,” Rena yelled so her mom could hear her. “Okay!” her mom replied from the kitchen. Rena opened the door to find Jurina waiting for her. Suddenly she became aware she was still in P.js. Rena blushed even harder as she watched Jurina eye her outfit.
"Don't laugh!" Rena warned with a blushing face. Jurina giggled at her words. “Your p.js are cute,” Jurina complimented honestly after she stopped giggling. “T…Thanks,” Rena mumbled. Rena led Jurina upstairs to her room after briefly introducing her to her mom. Jurina looked around Rena’s room in awe. It was spotless. Rena had actually spend the whole day cleaning it. That’s the reason she was taking a nap in the first place. She was really worn out. Rena fumbled through her closet wondering what to wear. She wanted to look nice, but she didn’t want to make Jurina wait. In the end she went for a light green skirt, a pink tee shirt, and a baby blue hoodie. It was a simple yet cute combination. ”I’ll be right back. I am going to change,” Rena told Jurina and went to her restroom to change. Jurina looked around Rena’s room and discovered how alike they actually were. Jurina never would have thought that Rena would be into the same things as her. Rena finally finished changing and sat next to Jurina in her bed. “So where are we going?” Rena asked. Jurina gave her a huge grin and replied, “Karaoke!”
“K…Karaoke!?” Rena exclaimed. Jurina nodded and said, “I want to hear your pretty voice again!” Rena blushed. She couldn’t even respond. “Let’s go!” Jurina said and grabbed Rena’s hand making her turn even redder. The two girls made their way to a nearby karaoke place. Rena was nervous. Jurina expected her to sing, but Rena couldn’t sing in front of people. It had been years since Rena sang in front of someone. It happened when she was eleven. Rena had sang in a choir her entire life and for the first time she had a solo part. Rena was really excited, but she blew it. She got nervous and forgot the song lyrics. The audience gasped and her fellow teammates gave her sharp glances. Afterwards all her teammates blamed her for making the performance a disaster and started bullying her, so Rena quit. Rena quit the choir and till that day Rena hasn’t been able to sing in front of anyone.
Jurina ran into the small karaoke room excited. Rena giggled at Jurina as she flipped through the songs in the karaoke machine excitedly. “What are you laughing at?” Jurina demanded with a pout. Rena couldn’t help, but smile before replying, “You!” “Why?” Jurina whined puffing out her cheeks in an adorable matter. “It’s just… I can’t really explain it, but it’s not a bad thing don’t worry about it.” Rena explained and ruffled Jurina’s hair in a loving matter. Jurina gave her a cat-like smile and pointed to a song. “I want to sing this one!” Jurina told Rena. Rena nodded and gave Jurina the mic before taking a seat in the sofa of the room they rented.
The room was filled with the sound of a guitars. Rena grinned when she realized what song it was. She didn’t think Jurina would listen to idol music. “It’s not all fun and games there are some roads you can’t avoid,” Jurina sang. The song was idol group AKB48′s Majisuka Rock n Roll. Rena laughed as Jurina danced and sang. Jurina suddenly grabbed Rena’s hand and said, “Dance with me!” Before Rena could object Jurina pulled her up. Before Rena knew it she was laughing and dancing with Jurina.
“What song do you want to sing?” Jurina asked after the song was over. “You can sing a few more while I decide,” Rena told Jurina. Jurina quickly jumped to the chance before Rena could change her mind. Jurina’s voice was warm and unique. It wasn’t the most talented one although it wasn’t bad either and Rena really enjoyed listening it to it. Rena found herself wondering why didn’t Jurina just take over the vocals in their band? Her voice was talented enough or perhaps that was just Rena's crush speaking? Rena smiled as she watched Jurina sing all sorts of songs.
“RENA!!!” Jurina suddenly whined loudly startling Rena. “What?” Rena asked in a surprised tone. Jurina sat next to Rena and frowned. “I am doing all the singing. I brought you here because I want to hear your voice too!” Jurina replied with a cute pout. Rena gulped. Rena hadn’t been able to avoid singing after all. Rena wondered if Jurina realized she was asking for the impossible. Rena was about to say no, but then she looked into Jurina’s huge puppy eyes and she found herself saying, “Ok.” “Yay!” Jurina exclaimed and put her arms around Rena. Rena blushed and pulled away to pick a song. Rena picked her song and got up to stand with the mic.
The song began to play and Rena opened her mouth to sing, but nothing came out. Rena’s palms began to sweat as Rena tried desperately to get her voice out of her throat. Rena gazed into Jurina expectant eyes and grew more desperate. Rena wanted to make Jurina happy and to let Jurina hear her voice, but her voice refused to cooperate almost like it had a mind of it’s own. Rena felt tears falling across her cheeks as she opened her lips, but nothing came out. Jurina got up and wrapped her arms behind Rena around her waist. Rena felt her heart pounding at Jurina’s close proximity. Jurina had hugged her before, but somehow the gesture felt more intimate. Rena’s heart stopped for a moment and then picked up tremulous speed. Rena felt Jurina’s warm breath in her neck causing her to shiver slightly.
“Why are you scared?” Jurina asked in a faded whisper. ”I….” Rena tried to answer, but nothing came out. Her mind was more preoccupied by the other girl’s body pressed against her and her sweet intoxicating scent. “What if I told you I would be besides you when you sing? What if I stayed by you side? Would that help?” Jurina whispered with an enthralling voice. Jurina rested her head on Rena’s shoulders causing Rena to hold her breath. Without thinking finally the words of the song came out, “Almost till my voice grows hoarse. I continue to scream from here. Damaging my muscles. For the sake of the one I love…” Rena softly sang the tragic melody in the sweetest voice. Her voice captivated Jurina. It was beautiful and so full of emotion. Jurina suddenly joined Rena. The voice blended perfectly. Rena sang the rest of the song along with Jurina with no problem and by the time it was over Jurina was breathless. “I… I can be in your band if you are besides me,” Rena said softly.
Jurina suddenly became aware of the compromising position the girls were in and let go of Rena’s waist awkwardly. ”That’s great!” Jurina exclaimed happily. As the two girls headed home later that night, both felt as if something deep within them changed. Both their hearts were shaken. Neither could forget the feeling of their warm bodies tucked in an embrace. Nor the way they sang together.
-
So Akane was once like Rena and developed a persona to get new popular friends while avoiding her past. rena is slowly coming into Jurina and still fighting off those feelings. Jurina wants Rena but doesn't because of what rena is trying to do for her. :nervous
-
Skater Girl
Chapter 5: From Best Friend to Enemy
The autumn air was beginning to turn cruel as mid-fall approached. Colorful leaves were dancing in the air and falling towards the rowdy high school students. Rena and Jurina stood under the huge sakura tree in the corner of the school. It had become their unofficial meeting spot. The two girls stood there in awkward silence waiting for Airi to show up. Ever since the night at Karaoke, the two girls grew shy around each other. Something changed the night. It wasn’t something you could easily see, but something had changed. Perhaps it wasn’t necessary a bad thing though. It was a good shyness. ”Airi is sure late…” Rena mumbled breaking the silence. That was all it took for Jurina to start blabbering, “I know! I don’t understand why she doesn’t walk to school with us! She’s just lazy and wants to wake up late!” Rena giggled. It was unusual to hear the other cheery hyper girl complain. Jurina was usually so positive and happy.
Jurina noticed Rena’s light giggle and pouted. “What so funny?!” Jurina demanded. Rena giggled again. “I am sorry! It’s just it’s rare to see you mad. It’s sort of cute!” Rena admitted cheerfully. Jurina's cheeks redden at the unexpected compliment. “Cute?” Jurina asked quietly. Rena instantly realized what she had said and began to blush furiously. “I.. I mean…” Rena stammered unable to come up with an excuse. Jurina giggled her musical laugh filling Rena’s ears. Jurina grabbed a strand of Rena’s hair. “I get it. It’s just how I find your nervous stammering cute,” Jurina whispered softly inching closer to Rena. Rena’s heart beat increased as the other girl inched closer. “Ehh?” Rena blurted out nervously. Did the other girl just say she founded her cute? Did Rena hear her correctly?
“Hey guys!” Airi called out heading towards them. Jurina let go of Rena’s hair. The strand fell back limply. Rena sighed and bit her lip. What would of happened if her cousin haven’t interrupted? Airi noticed both Rena's and Jurina's blush. She smiled inwardly. “Did something happen between you guys?” Airi questioned. The vide between Airi’s best friend and cousin had changed and she was dying to know the reason. Both girl exchanged a look and blushed even more as they recalled what they had been doing before Airi got there. Suspicious indeed, Airi thought. “Airi! Rena agreed to be our singer!” Jurina announced happily putting her arm around Rena. Airi’s eyes widen in utter surprise. “Are you serious? Oh my gosh! How the hell did you convince her?!” Airi demanded as if Jurina as announced the most bizarre thing in the world. Rena and Jurina blushed once more as the recalled the heart throbbing memory of the previous night.
Airi noticed their sudden blush and silence. Airi giggled softly. Things were getting interesting. “This is good though!” Airi declared breaking the silence. “Yeah! You know what? We should take her to tonight’s practice since she is joining and all!” Jurina suggested excitedly. “Sure, but don’t you get to full of yourself. Mayu and Yuki have to approve you first!” Airi teased. Rena gulped nervously. Jurina clasped Rena’s hand and said, “Rena is going to blow them away! You’ll see! Right, Rena?" Jurina squeezed Rena’s hand softly. Rena smiled and nodded. Airi smirked evilly and gushed, “You guys would make like the cutest couple you know?” The two girls instantly turned tomato red and quickly let go of each other’s hands.
“Airi!” Rena exclaimed in disbelief. Her cousin had some nerve. Jurina bit her lip nervously and looked at Rena. With her long raven hair and slender frame, Rena was beautiful. Not to mention those innocent round brown eyes and her angelic voice. Jurina’s blush deepen. Since when did Jurina begin to think Rena was beautiful? Suddenly, there was a loud thump. The three girls turned bewildered only to find Akane standing in front of them her purse on the ground. “Akane…” the name escaped Jurina’s shocked lips. Akane gave them an hostile glance and quickly snatched her purse from the ground. Akane stomped away angrily. The three girls watched her leave their mouths agape. “ What the hell just happened?” Airi managed to blurt out saying exactly what the other two were thinking. Soon the bell for class rang and the three headed to class in silence shaken up by the bizarre encounter with Akane.
Meanwhile, Akane was fuming in the other side of the school grounds. The side where the more attractive people hanged out. There was hardly any privacy at all, but it was popular and Akane was popular. It was where she belonged. “Are you alright, babe?” Akane’s boyfriend, Mizuki-kun asked when he noticed his girlfriend’s angry face. Akane glared towards Rena’s direction. Who did Rena think she was stealing away Jurina and backstabbing her? Was she out of her mind? ”Rena is a backstabbing bitch!” Akane huffed. Mizuki-kun put his arm around his girlfriend’s arm and simply replied, “That’s the problem, Akane? Rena? Just put her in her place.” Akane looked at her boyfriend. He looked like he was up to something.
“What are you thinking? You got an idea don’t you?” Akane prompted with a grin in her face. There were times were her idiotic boyfriend was actually really useful. “Akane, you have the school to you feet! You can easily teach them a lesson. Listen, Watanabe Miyuki is having a party this Saturday,” Mizuki-kun told Akane. Akane rolled her eyes and replied, “That loser that wants to be our friend and invited us to her stupid party? Why is that relevant?” Mizuki-kun grinned. ” Miyuki-san is Mayu-san’s cousin meaning Rena will probably go. We could prank her!” Mizuki-san explained. Akane recalled the previous piece of information she heard. “That’s perfect! You are brilliant!” Akane gushed and awarded her boyfriend a kiss. Rena doesn’t even know what she has coming to her, Akane told herself.
………………………
“Rena! You got to let them hear you sing!” Jurina gushed excitedly. The girls were in Airi’s garage. The garage was set up for the girls’ band practices. There were two guitars, one bass, three microphones, and a drum set. The garage was pretty disorganized, but it looked liked the perfect place for a rock band to practice. “Jurina!” Rena complained softly with a faint blush. Mayu leaned against her drum set. “I am pretty curious to hear Rena too since Jurina keeps saying how awesome of a singer she is,” Mayu said. Yuki nodded agreeing with her cyborg-like girlfriend. Rena felt her palms get sweaty. Would the other girls approve of her singing? Rena didn’t know them as well as Jurina and Airi so it made her nervous. Rena shot Jurina a nervous look. Jurina simply smiled. “How about we let her sing your new song, Jurina?” Airi suggested.
“You write songs?!” Rena asked in awe. Rena had always wanted to write songs, but her writing was completely awful in her opinion. Jurina nodded shyly and pulled out a notebook for her backpack. Airi was wearing a big grin in her face. She was looking forward to her cousin’s singing. It had been years since she last heard her sing. “Here," Jurina told Rena handing her the lyrics of her song. Rena stood in front of the mic. She paused briefly to read the songs lyrics. Rena let a sigh escape her lips as she felt Jurina’s pain put together in a song. The song was titled Complicated. Rena looked up to face Jurina. Rena’s eyes soften and she felt a calm she never felt before. The other girl’s mere presence reassured her. Not only that, but Rena was determined to convey the feeling Jurina put into the song.
“Chill out. What are you yelling for? Lay back. It’s all been done before. And if you could only let it be you would see. I like you just the way you are. When we are driving in your car and you’re talking to me one on one, but you become somebody from everyone else. You’re watching your back like you can’t relax. You’re trying to be cool you look like a fool to me. Tell me why you have to go and make things so complicated? See the way you are. Acting like you are somebody else gets me frustrated…” Rena sang in a clear loud voice. The entire room was silent. You couldn’t even hear breathing. Suddenly, Airi began to clap. “That was beautiful!” Airi gushed and hugged her cousin. Rena blushed and replied, “Airin!” “She is amazing! You have got to join us Rena!” Yuki added with a smile. “Yeah, I thought maybe Jurina was exaggerating, but you got serious talent!” Mayu exclaimed with a big smile. Jurina, on the other hand, was too awestruck to say anything. It was the same feeling that came over her the last time she heard Rena sing. It was a bit stronger though hearing her sing the lyrics of her song was something else.
“Jurina’s lyrics are amazing as well though!” Rena pointed out. Jurina smiled shyly and replied, “They are not that good…” “They are! This is like one of the best songs you have written and I only heard a part of this!” Yuki agreed. Mayu hugged Yuki from behind and said, “Guys, I forgot to tell you. My cousin asked if we could play in her party on Saturday.” “Of course! You know we will take any gig we could take plus we love Miyuki!” Airi told Mayu. Yuki frowned and asked, “Is she still trying to hang out with those preppy kids though?” Rena instantly recalled how Miyuki tried to befriended them in various occasions, but Akane always blew her off saying she was annoying. Rena bit her lip nervously as she waited for Mayu’s answer. “Yeah, I think she invited them…”Mayu answered. The room was silent and then Airi said, “Maybe we shouldn’t play.”
“No!” Rena exclaimed. The other four girls looked at her in shock. “A gig is a gig. We shouldn’t just back down because some spoiled kids might go. So what if they don’t get our music? It’s their lost. I am sick of letting them run my life. I don’t know about you guys, but I say we play the gig and play Jurina’s new song!” Rena declared. The four girl exchanged smiles and Airi replied, “She is right! We are AKB after all! We do not back down!” “Yeah, especially for some preppy rich kids!” Mayu added. Airi, Mayu and Yuki began to get pumped talking about what songs they should play and what they should wear. Jurina couldn’t stop looking at Rena. She looked so beautiful and elegant when she told them to play the gig. Rena noticed Jurina’s gaze and didn’t know what to make of it. It made her heart do nervous thumps. Jurina put her arm around her and said, “That was pretty cool. I didn’t expected that sort of speech from a shy girl like you. You are really something Matsui Rena.” Rena blushed softly and replied, “Is that good or bad?” Jurina smirked and answered, “I like it.”
………
Akane walked home hand and hand her with loyal boyfriend. It was already dark outside and it was getting cold. Akane wished her boyfriend would give her his jacket or something romantic like that, but she knew he wouldn’t. To him, Akane was nothing more than a mere price. Akane knew it perfectly well, but she still hoped for more. A thought haunted her mind and Akane tried her best to get ruin of it. The thought that Jurina would have given me her jacket. Akane recalled how different walking home with Jurina was different than walking home with Mizuki-kun.
“You look so cute today!” Jurina told Akane while putting her arms around her. Akane blushed lightly and replied shyly, “Thanks.” Jurina pursed her lips and asked, “Does that earn me a kiss?” Akane giggled softly at Jurina cuteness and kissed her nose playfully. Jurina pouted and whined, “Churi! Not on my nose!” Akane laughed and replied, “You never said you wanted a kiss on the lips.” Jurina stopped on her tracks. Akane turned to ask what was wrong, but was met with Jurina’s warm eager lips. Akane’s eyes widen, but they fluttered shut and kissed Jurina back.
Jurina gave Akane those small sweet little surprises often, but Mizuki-kun never did. His kisses aren’t sweet they were just… More for his own pleasure you could say. It was difficult to put it into words, but Akane preferred Jurina’s kisses. Suddenly, two familiar figures caught Akane’s attention. “Jurina! Stop it!” Rena giggled and smacked the other girl playfully. Akane stopped in her tracks. Jurina gave Rena a huge grin. Jurina put her arm around Rena and sneaked in a playful kiss in her cheek causing Rena to blush deeply. Akane gasped. The two girls looked up.
Akane glared at them before pulling Mizuki-kun into a deep passionate kiss. Akane saw Jurina ran off from the corner of her eye and felt satisfied. Mizuki-kun raised an eyebrow as she pulled away. "What was that?" He asked clearly surprised at her sudden kiss. “My parents are out of town if you want to come over,” Akane suggested in a seductive voice. Mizuki-kun simply nodded dumbfounded and Akane was too angry to think about what she was doing. She would show Jurina she had someone else and Rena would pay back later.
-
Let the childish games begin XD
-
hello there!
i had read your fanfic in other forum before and i really like it :)
i'm so happy you post your fanfic in this forum, it is easy for me to know your update.
i really love wmatsui :wub:
i'll be waiting for your next update :jphip:
-
love your fics!!!! :hee: :hee:
is it just me or does "Skater Girl" remind me of Avril Lavigne's song SkaterBoy... :dunno: :dunno: Totally had that song playing in my head the whole time i was reading it... :shy1:
-
It is kind of based on that song and some other songs. I am going to post up a playlist for it after I post all the story. You should certainly should listen to the song ^_^
-
Skater Girl
Ch.6 A Mean Prank
It was a warm, quiet afternoon. The sun was peaking into Rena’s desk from the big window in her room. There was a bunch of homework papers spread out in Rena’s desk. Rena was trying to focus on her homework, but her mind had a life of its own and kept taking her back to the same bothersome scene. First off all, was the unpleasant encounter with Akane three days earlier. What haunted her the most was Jurina’s reaction. Why was Akane so cruel? Rena bit her lip as her head replayed the bitter memory over and over again like a broken record.
The sky was dark and there was not a single star to be once. The city silent until the sound of heavy footsteps could be heard in the distance. Jurina seemed to be running aimlessly with no path or sense of direction. Behind Rena tried to desperately catch up to her, but Jurina was too fast. Finally, Jurina stopped jogging and collapsed to the floor. Rena put her hands in knees and tried to catch her breath. Rena was glad Jurina didn’t run any further otherwise Rena’s legs would have given in. Rena wasn’t a girl would did sports and her condition was horrible. How Rena even managed to follow the girl this far was a mystery to her. “Sorry, I must have worried you,” Jurina apologized when she noticed how tired Rena looked. It didn’t occur to Jurina that Rena would actually run behind her. “It’s okay,” Rena reassured whole heartily.
While Rena hated the running, she would do it again without a second thought because Jurina’s well being was more important. Jurina looked up at the sky. Jurina was clenching her fists as well. “Its not like I care that she is dating someone else its just the way she does it! Like if she is trying to make a fool out of me or something! I mean seriously did she really have to kiss him in front of me? She doesn’t care about anybody else’s feelings and it upsets me so much. How is it that someone claimed to care so much about you treats you like utter shit?” Jurina wondered out loud her voice filled of pent up anger.
Jurina was right of course. “Just forget it, Jurina. Its not worth your time,” Rena told her unsure of what else to tell the angry girl. Jurina stayed silent looking at the ground. Tears began to roll from her eyes. Rena’s heart felt like it was breaking into pieces seeing Jurina so vulnerable like that. “I just don’t understand,” Jurina cried pulling her hands in her face. Rena sighed and kneed down to Jurina’s level. “Look I know its not as easy as it sounds, but honestly Akane is going to be Akane and we can’t change it. Its better not to dwell on it.” Rena insisted and patted Jurina’s head. Jurina looked up and Rena used her thumb to wipe her tears away. A faint smile appeared in her beautiful face causing Rena’s heart to flutter. “You are right. Thanks,” Jurina said. Rena got up and brushed her skirt. “Come on. Let go home,” Rena told Jurina and extended her hand to help her up.
While Jurina said she was simply upset about Akane’s bratty attitude, Rena couldn’t help, but to wonder if perhaps the reason Jurina was so upset was because still she still had feelings Akane. If so then Miyuki’s party was truly something to worry about. Rena put her head down on top of her homework. Rena was sure that Akane was only attending Miyuki’s party because she was planning something. What if Akane took the opportunity to make Jurina feel even worst? Rena wouldn’t be able to stand seeing Jurina so upset again. Rena simply wouldn’t
....
Miyuki’s house wasn’t a house it was a mansion. Rena looked around the place in shock. That was the biggest house Rena had ever seen. It looked right out of a movie! “Hey, guys!” Miyuki greeted with a warm smile. “Hey! So the party is in the backyard?” Mayu asked. “Yeah don’t worry about you instruments and stuff. I’ll have someone bring them up,” Miyuki told them. “They better not drop them,” Mayu retorted clearly not happy with the idea. “Mayuyu! Don’t be rude!” Yuki scolded hitting her in the arm. Miyuki simply giggled and guided them to her backyard. The backyard was simply magical. Rena had the impression that it would still feel that way even without the beautiful Hawaiian decorations. There were tikis and lovely fresh Hawaiian flowers everywhere. Over by the table drinks were being served pineapples and coconuts designed glasses. Some drinks were even served in real coconuts! There was snacks of all sorts in the table as well consisting of mini hot dogs, chips, candy, and cookies.
“This is amazing!” Rena managed to say after being awestruck for a couple of minutes. “The Watanabes come from a rich family of business men. Mayu’s house isn’t too shady either,” Airi explained. “Yeah, why do you think I am dating her?” Yuki said. “Yuki!” Mayu shirked. The girls giggled. “Aw, I am just kidding Mayuyu! You know I love you!” Yuki replied hugging her girlfriend. Mayu sighed and hugged Miyuki back. Rena shifted uncomfortably feeling a little weird next to the couple. ”Its really nice though,” Rena continued looking around again. ”My my some people act like they have never seen a big house before! Losers,” Minako scoffed as she pass by along with Akane and Momoko. The light atmosphere was killed and even lovely dovely Mayu and Yuki untangled themselves from their embrace. “Like you seen anything bigger than Akane’s house which by the way isn’t as big as this,” Jurina snapped annoyed with the uptight girls. Akane’s face darken at the comment. “Let’s go girl. Let’s not bother with these nobodies. We got more important people to talk to,” Akane told Momoko and Minako pulling them away before they could even object.
“I really hate girls with that sort of attitude seriously,” Yuki spat with a look of disgust in her face. A solemn air surrounded the girls until Airi spoke up, “Oh come on! Don’t let those spoiled bratty girls bring you down! We are here to have fun right?” “Yeah, I guess you are right! Nee, Yukirin lets go see what over there!” Mayu exclaimed and took Yuki with her before she could say anything else. “Well, I guess that makes three of us now,” Jurina said as she watched the couple leave. Rena nodded in agreement. “Actually, I need to go check on our instruments. Although I am not as blunt as Mayu about the whole issue I really am worried about someone dropping our stuff. Don’t worry about it though. You two have fun!” Airi ordered patting the girls backs before heading to Miyuki’s side. ”I guess it’s just us huh?” Rena mumbled nervously.
“AKANE! This is boring! I want to go dance! My favorite song is on!” Minako whined. The three girls were currently hiding behind a vase with huge exotic flowers watching as Airi instructed people where to place the supplies for the band. “Shut up, Minako!” Akane snapped annoyed at the airhead. Usually Akane was really patient with the two girls, but her patient was wearing thin. Akane was beyond pissed off at Jurina for insulting her house and now her plan was failing. Akane wanted to mess with Rena’s microphone, but that was going to be impossible to do with Airi watching the band’s supplies like a hawk. “Akane, Minako is right! I want to dance too!” Momoko insisted tugging at Akane’s red dress sleeve. Akane turned around and hissed, “For the love of god, if you are not going to help me then go away and stop making noise! You going to get us caught!” The two sidekicks were instantly silent. “Airi! Can you come and check something with me?” Miyuki called from inside the house. Airi simply nodded and began to walk away leaving the supplies and most important the microphone unguarded. Finally, a chance! “Finally! Let’s go girls!” Akane ordered. Poor little Rena. Hopefully this would keep her from performing in public for a very long long time.
....
“This is so weird! I really never been to one of these things before. God, must they really play that music?” Rena asked silently cursing the D.J. Jurina looked at her with surprise in her eyes. “Really? Never? But weren’t you like super popular? I would have thought you were flooded with invitations!” Jurina pointed out. Rena shook her head. “I never accepted any of them. The whole idea seemed to weird to me and thankfully Akane never dragged me to one of them,” Rena explained. Jurina put her hands behind her neck casually and mused, “Mmm… Then again now that I know you, you aren’t really that type at all huh?” “No, I guess not really,” Rena replied shyly suddenly feeling self-conscious. Jurina looked up at the night sky lost in thought. Rena was curious as to what the other girl was thinking about.
“What should we do? I feel so weird just standing her by the table,” Jurina admitted watching everyone else in the room dancing. Well everyone except Mayu and Yuki. The two were no where to be found. Rena furrowed her eyebrows. “Mmm, would you like to dance?” Rena asked. Jurina laughed and quickly shook her head. Rena laughed as well and replied, “Thank god cause I wouldn’t have want to join you.” Jurina kept giggled and said, “Too bad! I would have forced you!” The giggling increased at Jurina response, but slowly disappeared leaving a weird vide between the two. Jurina’s face suddenly turned serious. “Jurina?” Rena asked. “I need to tell you something. Something really important…” Jurina started, but was interrupted. “Guys! Miyuki wants us to go perform already. Have you seen Mayu and Yuki? I swear those two are probably making out somewhere!” Airi complained causing Rena and Jurina to giggled. This seem to annoy Airi even more and she snapped, “Well what the hell are you waiting for? Head to the stage already!” The two girls quickly obeyed her seriously frighten of Airi’s wrath. Jurina was smiling, but felt frustrated inwardly. I guess I’ll just have to tell her later then, Jurina told herself trying to get over her disappointment.
Rena was so nervous. Her hands refused to stop shaking. Waiting for Mayu and Yuki only made her nerves worst. Rena just wanted to get things over with already. “Are you feeling nervous?” Jurina asked noticing the girl couldn’t keep still. Rena simply nodded her mouth becoming dry. Jurina grabbed her hand startling the nervous girl. “Rena, hey I’ll be up there the whole time okay? You can do this. I know you can,” Jurina reassured her. Her voice sounded so warm in Rena’s ears and while her heartbeat was beating even faster under her chest she felt a mysterious sense of calm wash over her. Only Jurina could make her feel that way. The moment was interrupted by Airi, who was dragging Mayu and Yuki by the wrist with a pissed off expression. The two lovebirds didn’t look bothered at all though both wearing a smug grin in there face. “We are all here!” Airi told Miyuki who was waiting for them to arrive as well. Miyuki smiled and made her way to the stage.
“Hey, guys! Today for my birthday I got a special band to come play!” Miyuki announced carrying her own personal microphone. Her voice was loud enough to project to the entire group somehow. The crowd grew loud with excitement until Miyuki spoke again. “They aren’t famous or popular yet, but I assure you they got talent." The crowd began to cheer. "Please welcome, AKB!” Miyuki screamed before hurrying off the stage. With that cue the band ran up to the stage and took their position. Rena was never so nervous in her life. In spite Jurina’s words, Rena couldn’t help, but to feel overwhelmed by the huge crowd in front of her. The guitar riffs began to fill the room and Rena took a deep breath. This is it, Rena thought. “All I did was walk over start off by shaking your hand.” Rena began, but something was off. Her voice. It wouldn’t project. “That’s how it went. I had a smile on my face and I sat up straight,” Rena tried again, but again she couldn’t be heard. Rena suddenly spotted Akane in the crowd, who was wearing a huge grin. “BOO!” Minako screamed. The three girls laughed and began to boo her urging the rest of the crowd to boo. The crowd laughed and followed suit much to Rena’s horror. The worst wasn’t over however. Akane, who was next to the refreshments table, thought it would be funny to start throwing food on stage. Rena gasped at a mini hot dog landed on her cheek. More food was thrown and the girls were telling her to go downstage, but Rena couldn’t move.
Jurina ran to her side and dragged her off stage with a angry look in her face. Finally once they were off stage, Miyuki hurried to the stage to deal with the crowd. “Rena! Are you okay?” Jurina asked taking some food off Rena’s hair. Rena simply nodded not able to speak. Jurina’s face was filled of concern. The rest of the girls were silent knowing that it was probably best to let Jurina deal with Rena. Jurina began to caress Rena’s cheek. Rena gave her a small smile. Jurina’s worried face suddenly turned to an angry one. “This isn’t going to stay like this,” Jurina hissed. With that Jurina got up and headed Akane’s way. Airi grabbed her arm. “Think about what you are going to do, Jurina! They are not worth it!” Airi told her, but Jurina ripped her arm away. Rena and the rest of the girls ran behind her. Over by the table, Akane was laughing her head off enjoying her temporary triumph. Akane noticed them and said, “Oh, Rena! Are you here for more food?”
Jurina responded to the question with a punch in Akane’s eye. Everyone’s eyes widen at Jurina’s sudden act of aggression. ”Jurina…” Rena uttered completely shocked by the event that had just enfolded before her. Had Jurina really just punched Akane? “Mess with Rena again and you and your little friends will be getting worst than that! That goes for everyone!” Jurina screamed her face red with anger. Akane looked simply stunned, but tears were flowing from her eyes. Rena suddenly felt bad for her. “Come on, Akane,” Minako said pulling Akane away from the scene. Rena was suddenly filled with a new sense of strength. Rena couldn’t believe Jurina went to such extreme measures to defend her. The way Jurina handled things might have been foolish, but it made Rena feel special. For once, Rena felt Jurina cared about her more than Akane and it gave her courage. “I want to go upstage again.” Rena spoke up for the first time still the humiliating event. The girls looked at her in shock. “Are you sure?” Airi asked with a raised eyebrow. Rena nodded. “Completely sure, but I want to change the song. I want to do Misery Business,” Rena told Airi. “A cover song?” Airi asked sounding slightly confused. "Do you know it?" Rena questioned. The girls nodded with puzzled faces. Rena smiled. “You’ll see why,” Rena said looking at Jurina. Miyuki smiled and replied, ” Let me fix the microphone problem first, okay?”
The girls stepped on stage one last time. Rena flashed Jurina a huge smile. Jurina smiled back wondering why Rena was suddenly so happy. On their cue the girls began to play. Rena allowed the music to take over her as she heard the familiar beat. Her voice began a bit hesitant, but without Akane to move the crowd everyone was cheering for her. By the time Rena reached the chorus the words were loud and clear, ” I waited 8 long months she finally set her free. I told her I lie she was the only one for me. Two weeks and we caught on fire. She got it out for me, but I wear the biggest smile. I never meant to brag, but I got her where I want her now.” While singing this, Rena was facing Jurina the entire time. Jurina was extremely red. Is Rena talking about me? Jurina wondered her eyes wide with shock at the realization. Rena gave her a flirty smile and wink at one point causing Jurina to nearly lose the beat. Jurina smiled. Jurina couldn’t wait for the song to finish.
-
Jurina delivered what was rightly theirs but I wonder how that will implicate her life for being violent :nervous
-
Lol. Haha I have a feeling she gets away with it XD
-
Oh god poor Churi but it was so cool!
-
Skater Girl
Ch.7 The Truth is Out
A/N Short Ending, but there is still the epilogue. Look forward to it. It is a very important piece of the story :)
A roar. That was the best way to describe how the crowd's cheer sounded like. A huge roar except it was a good kind of roar. Rena smiled. "Thank you! That was our last song, but you been an amazing audience!" Rena yelled into the mic and bowed. A loud round of applause could be heard once more. The band bowed as well and began to make their way downstage. “That was amazing!” Miyuki gushed as the band walked offstage. They had been asked to play five more songs until Miyuki announced they had to go home already. The all the girls were celebrating and high fiving each other, but Jurina was just desperate to get Rena alone. Their eyes briefly met for a moment and Rena gave Jurina a small smile making Jurina’s heart to pound under her chest. “I know! Next up is the Battle of the Bands! We are going to rock!” Airi declared excitedly. Suddenly, Mayu began to laugh. “You know I think Rena has had enough excitement for the day!” Mayu giggled pointing at Rena’s food strained clothes and face. The girls laughed as Rena rushed to get some napkins to clean the ketchups for the mini hot dogs thrown at her from her face. "You guys are awful!" Rena said with a pout in her face. Jurina laughed. The girl was just to cute sometimes. "Let me help you." Jurina said and grabbed a napkin. Jurina began to drab Rena's ketchup strained cheeks causing Rena to blush a little due to having Jurina so close to her face.
“You should probably head home and clean up. Jurina can walk you home if you want,” Yuki offered. "Yeah I am sure Jurina doesn't mind. Right Jurina?" Airi added casting a look at her best friend. A look that said this is your chance you better take it. “Is that okay with you, Jurina? Don’t want to stay in the party a little longer? I would hate to impose...” Rena said sounding a bit shy. “No, not at all! I am actually a bit tired myself,” Jurina lied. In reality, Jurina felt more pumped up than ever, but she really needed to find out what Rena meant with that song. Was the song really about Jurina? Was it possible that Rena loved Jurina as well? If that was the case, Jurina had to do her confession already! “Bye, guys! Thanks for coming. Sorry about those rude girls. I am never inviting them again!” Miyuki swore. “Yeah, thanks Miyuki! Bye, guys!” Jurina responded cheerfully grabbing Rena's hand. "Let's go!" Jurina told her with a bright smile. Rena looked down at their held hands and blushed. "Bye!" Rena waved as Jurina pulled her away from the girls. "Do you think those two will be alright on their own?" Yuki wondered as she watched the two girls leave. Airi smiled looking at their held hands. "Yeah they will be alright." Airi replied. "Yukirin! I wanna go home too!" Mayu whined grabbing Yuki's arm. Yuki laughed. "I guess that's our cue to leave as well."
Jurina and Rena began to make their way home. It was dark already and the bright stars and full moon gave the night a romantic quality. Rena wondered if Jurina understood the message she tried to sent her with her song. Probably not. It was so unclear and indirect. Rena should probably just tell her directly, but… Her fear stopped her. What if Jurina was still love Akane? But then again hadn’t Jurina just defended her from Akane in that breathtaking passionate matter that made her heart stop? Surely, Jurina was over Akane and surely Jurina felt strongly towards Rena to go that out of her way to defend her in such a matter. At the same time, Rena was just a useless coward who couldn’t say a word. Why couldn't Rena just be a little more braver and honest about her feelings? It would make things so much easier.
Jurina was having the same conflict inside. However, her heart couldn’t wait anymore. How much longer could Jurina stay being near Rena without pulling her close and kissing her. Even at that moment Rena’s perfectly pink lips were tempting her. There was almost a magical quality to the night. Jurina knew what she had to do. Besides if her suspicions were correct, Rena confessed to her already. What if Rena was just waiting for Jurina to realize how she felt. No matter what if that was the case, Jurina had to take the risk. For Rena’s sake as well. Rena was surprised when Jurina suddenly stopped. “Jurina?” Rena questioned in confusion. Jurina suddenly grabbed Rena by the waist and pulled her closer. Rena's gasped as their bodies came in contact. Her breath was heavy now. “Rena…” Jurina began, but was tongue-tied as she looked in Rena's stunning face. Rena’s heart was racing and her face was flushed.
Was it maybe possible that Jurina felt the same way? Rena cupped Jurina’s cheeks eager for her to continue letting her fear of rejection melt away as she looked into Jurina’s intense warm gaze. "Jurina... I..." Rena stopped as Jurina's leaned in closer. Her mind was invaded by Jurina's intoxicating scent and suddenly she couldn't form an sort of corhant thought. Before they knew it their lips were less than inches away. Rena drew a breath as Jurina inched closer and captured her lips with her soft warm ones. Rena couldn’t believe what was happening. Rena’s arms found their place behind Jurina’s neck pulling her closer to Rena. Jurina felt she could never stop kissing Rena’s strawberry-like tasting lips. Their lips kissed eagerly never wanting to let go. It was the sweetest sensation. Rena couldn’t put it into words. Rena pulled away after a long while breathless trying to get some air. "Jurina..." Rena finally managed. Why had Jurina suddenly kissed her? Did Jurina really feel the same? “I love you, Rena,” Jurina whispered resting her head on Rena’s shoulder. Rena's eyes widen, but then she replied, “I love you too. Since I first met you.” Jurina's breath hitched at Rena's sudden confession.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” Jurina demanded. She couldn't believe Rena had loved her for so long! And even with those feelings she still tried to help Jurina. It was all too astonishing. “How could I? You were in love with Akane and I never imagine you would feel the same about me…” Rena’s voice trailed off. Jurina held on to Rena even tighter and replied, ” How could I not?" Rena gave her a sad look and dropped her limp arms from Jurina's neck. "I am no Akane. I am no beauty queen. I don't do ballet nor do I have many friends. I... I am just me....." Rena told her sounding a bit depressed. "I don't care. I don't want you to be Akane. I love the Rena that's just Rena. She is cute and is fun to be around with," Jurina answered kissing Rena's cheek. Rena smiled and carassed Jurina's cheek. "Of course that is if you don't mind going out with a girl that's a punk and spends her time skating all the time." Jurina added. Rena laughed and kissed her lips once more. "You're being silly. Of course I don't mind. Now let's go home. It's late!" Rena laughed and the two began to head home hand in hand.
-
Skater Girl Playlist
Sk8ter Boi By Avril Lavigne (The entire Fic is based on this song. Title might make it obvious if you are an Avril Fan)
Koe ga Kasureru Kurai By SKE48 Akagumi (Song Wmatsui sings in the karaoke scene)
Complicated By Avril Lavigne (the song Jurina wrote and that Rena sings to get accepted to AKB)
Unwanted by Avril Lavigne (Song Rena performs before getting booed by Akane and her friends)
Misery Business by Paramore (Confession song to Jurina after Rena get back on stage)
-
^ I kinda figured it would be like that :lol:
Although they ended up happily ever after :lol:
-
Skater Girl
Epilogue
A year later
Jurina sat in Rena’s rug with her legs crossed and a worn notebook in her hands. Rena was watching her attentively in silence with hopeful eyes as Jurina read the words written in the old notebook. Jurina looked completely immersed in the writing to even notice her girlfriend’s staring. Finally, Jurina looked up with a huge smile and broke the silence, “This is awesome! I love it!” Rena’s serious face was replaced with a huge grin. “Really?!” Rena blurted out hugging her girlfriend out of pure happiness. Jurina’s eyes widen in surprise. Her girlfriend didn’t usually act that way, but it was nice when she did. “Whoa, Rena!” Jurina giggled putting her arms around her girlfriend. “I am sorry! It’s just this is the first song I’ve ever written and I was afraid you wouldn’t like it!” Rena explained excitedly. Jurina giggled once more. Her girlfriend could be really cute and childish at times. “Of course I love it silly. It’s simply brilliant!” Jurina replied the words of the song still haunting her mind. Rena smiled once more and snuggled closer to Jurina. “In fact, I think this would be the perfect song to use as our album single,” Jurina told Rena. Rena eyes became wide like saucers. “You’re joking, right? I mean it’s good, but not it’s not nearly as good as your songs! We can’t use it as a single!” Rena exclaimed in utter shock.
Using her song as a single? Instead of Jurina’s? That was madness!“Why not? It’s a good song and I think it’s a good idea to have a cheerful yet at the same time sad song as our album single rather than just a moody one. I am sure the others will agree with me too!” Jurina countered. “Call them over then. I am sure they will think otherwise,” Rena responded. Jurina gently pushed her girlfriend to the floor and pinned her down. Rena’s heart began to hammer in her chest as her girlfriend got closer and closer. “Jurina! Get off!” Rena ordered and squirmed beneath her trying to keep her cool against her girlfriend’s charm. Jurina smirked enjoying the position she was in a little too much, but then she remember her argument. “Why do you always have to bring yourself down?” Jurina questioned with an intense look in her beautiful eyes. Rena was mesmerized by them. It was almost as if those eyes could look through her soul and read her like a book. “I don’t know what you are talking about.” Rena denied in a stubborn voice. “Then why not let us use your song as the main single?” Jurina insisted. Rena bit her lip and search her head for a reasonable explanation other than fear.
“Because even though it is good you have way more experience in songwriting than I do. Clearly, I want us to present your lyrics written by a person with more experience in songwriting than my amateur lyrics. Beside, it was Complicated that won us the battle of the bands. Not to mention we already recorded the album,” Rena pointed out. Jurina recoiled surprising defeated by her girlfriend’s clever point. Rena sighed in relief. Complicated did earn them battle of the band and the opportunity to record an album. Jurina remember the moment as if it were yesterday. They were up against fifty bands. Jurina thought they had no chance against so many people. Still they gave it their all and when the announcer yelled out their band’s name as the first price winner it felt unreal. It still did! They were going to record an album for crying out loud! It was going on sale in two weeks! In two mere weeks! It was completed already, but Jurina felt Rena’s song would complete it fully. ”You bring up a good point, but still!” Jurina whined in a sulky voice. Rena had a triumph smile in her face. ”Come on get off me. I know you can’t help yourself, but band practice starts in 10 minutes and I don’t want to be late again.” Rena replied merrily. Jurina smirked and shook her. "I think being late every once in a while can be a good thing," Jurina said leading in for a kiss. Rena laughed softly and returned Jurina's kiss.
...
Akane collapsed in the nearby armchair exhausted. Finally, the baby had gone to sleep. Yes, baby. Akane had slept with Mizuki-kun out of spite and jealously after seeing Jurina with Rena. It was the stupidest thing Akane had ever done. Akane didn’t even enjoy it. Akane didn’t even love Mizuki-kun. Akane loved Jurina! It wasn’t long before Akane began to feel funny and get morning sickness. Akane bought a pregnancy test and it was confirmed. She was pregnant. It was funny because Akane never imagine she would ever end up pregnant in such an early age. Yes, Akane understood that having sex could lead to getting pregnant, but at that heated up moment she didn’t think things through. Not to mention Akane thought that sort of thing could never happen to her. It seemed like something that only happened in TV shows and movies. It didn’t feel real. Things got hard. Not just with her parents who were completely furious and disappointed with their only daughter, but at school too. Akane never thought that getting pregnant would make her unpopular. She always assumed people would stare and be disappointed, but she never imagine Minako and Momoko would ditch her completely. Not like the others ditch her! They spread all sorts of nasty rumors about her too. People began to call her things like slut and whore.
The worst part of it all was that Mizuki-kun, the father of her baby, bailed out on her. He transferred schools and never spoke to Akane again. Rumor had it that he was dating Momoko, but that was just a rumor. Frankly, Akane could care less. Akane never love him and she didn’t want to date him, but she hated him for leaving her innocent baby without a father! Her daughter, Juri, would grow up without a father and an unfit mother who probably would never amount to much. Akane never meant things to get so far, so complicated. How did things get so far?
...
“I agree! We are totally using this song as our single! I am calling manager-san to see what we could do!” Airi announced. Rena shifted in her seat uncomfortably. “You too, Airi?” Rena asked with a defeated small voice. Rena should be more ecstatic, but what if they didn’t make it because her lyrics were bad or amateur? Rena didn’t want to ruin the amazing opportunity they landed their hands on. “I have to agree with Airi and Jurina. This song is amazing. We could totally work with this,” Yuki said. Mayu nodded as well. Jurina had a wide grin in her face.
“It’s settle then. Let’s call manager-san and see what can be done.” Jurina declared. Airi pulled out her phone and stepped outside. No one followed her. They had learn to leave that sort of business to Airi. She was sort of the band’s personal manager. In spite of having her head in the clouds and always reading manga, Airi could be responsible when she wanted to. “Your song reminded me of Akane. How do you think she is doing?” Mayu wondered. “What with her baby? Who knows. She dropped out from school. I feel kind of bad that something like that happened to her though. We may have not ended in the best terms, but we were still friends at a time. I know Akane had bigger dreams than that,” Rena sighed. “Yeah, not to mention I heard Mizuki-kun didn’t take the responsibility for the baby,” Mayu told them. “That pisses me off. If he was man enough to get her pregnant he should at least man up to his responsibly,” Jurina spat. “I know! I mean it is your child!” Yuki agreed.
“Guys! Manager-san said we still had time to record one last song, but we would have release the record a week later than planned.” Airi explained. “Yay!” Jurina exclaimed and hugged Rena. Rena knew she was supposed to be nervous and upset, but Jurina’s excitement was just too contiguous. So, Rena’s song would be the one that would draw people into her band, huh? “You’re smiling, Rena. Did you change your mind about not wanting to make it a single?” Mayu asked. Rena looked at Jurina’s bright dazzling smile and replied, “Yeah, I sort of did.”
...
1 month later
Akane was sitting in front of the TV munching on popcorn. Her mother had told her to take a rest and that she would babysit little Juri-chan. Ever since Akane became pregnant, she never had a day to herself. She always fantasized about what would she do if she had one though. Akane always thought she would go shopping or to do something fun. She never pictured herself taking a day to watch TV and read magazines all day, but that was exactly what she planned to do. Akane was too tired to go shopping and even she hated to admit it she had no friends to go to the mall or anywhere else with. It was at times like those where Akane really regretted hurting Rena so much. Rena would of never abandoned her if Akane hadn’t hurt her so much and destroyed their friendship. But, it was too late for their friendship. Jurina and Rena were dating now. In a way, Akane had sort of pushed them towards each other. Akane envied them so much, but Akane could of had Jurina, but she messed up.
Akane flipped through the channels until she finally found MTV. It had been a while since Akane had gotten a dose of the entertainment news and she was dying to get back on track. The channel was playing music videos. Suddenly, a familiar face no familiar faces came up on the screen. “RENA!” Akane shrieked in shock. It wasn’t just Rena. It was all of her band. They were ON TV!!!!! Jurina was their on her guitar. Akane couldn’t believe it and the lyrics of the song… They were about her… About how Akane reject Jurina because she wasn’t popular. The lyrics hurt… The message at the end as well. Rena is basically talking about how Akane lost Jurina. Rena couldn’t have gotten the story any better. Akane began to cry as she watched Rena kiss Jurina at the end of the video.
Akane decided to phone Miyuki. Surely she be less cruel than the other. “Miyuki-san,” Akane asked. “Akane-san? What do I owe the pleasure?” Miyuki asked sounding surprised. “I just saw Jurina and her band on at MTV. Did something happen?” Akane questioned. “Oh, Akane! You are so behind. They won the battle of the bands and signed a record deal. They are at the top of the charts. Even I had a hard time getting tickets to their show and Mayuyu is my cousin!” Miyuki replied. Akane was silence for a moment and asked in a small voice, “So it’s really hard to get tickets, huh?” “I have an extra if you want to go. My friend cancelled last minute,” Miyuki offered. “You would really do that for me? Why?” Akane asked. “Because I like you. You are pretty cool and fun when you aren’t being mean, but I figure you are over that already, right?” Miyuki prompted. “Yeah, no more of that for me and thanks Miyuki-san.” Akane replied. “Call me Milky,” Miyuki said.
...
The stage was illuminated by bright lights and it looked huge. Akane stood next to Miyuki in the center seats. They aren’t the closest ones, but they had a good view. Akane didn’t know why she wanted to see the concert so badly. Maybe it was because the song she heard hit her heart so much. Akane regretted so many things, but she could do nothing, but watch as everyone moved on, but her… There were screams as the band immerged to the stage. Miyuki was screaming and Akane founded herself screaming as well. “Is everyone feeling good tonight?” Jurina yelled in the mic. The crowd responded with an unbelievable volume. It shocked Akane.
“Okay, guys before we start remember we asked you to email your questions to our blog. We be answering them right now!” Rena announced. Yuki appeared suddenly with a box. “Okay, let me pick one,” Rena told the audience putting her hand in the box to grab a question. “This one is from penname Kawaii-san. The question reads Rena-chan, I love you!” Rena began and smile. “I love you too, kawaii-san!” Rena said blowing a kiss with a wink. Akane eyes widen.
Was that the shy Rena she knew? “Rena-chan!” Jurina whined and hugged Rena in a possessive matter. “Jurina!” Rena giggled. “Kawaii-san, you made Jurina jealous!” Mayu announced with a giggle. “Anyways, the question is What is the song SK8r Girl based on?” Rena read put loud. “Well, Rena that question is for you since you did write the song,” Yuki pointed out. Akane felt her heart drop. “That song was based on a personal experience for me and Jurina, actually. Jurina was dating a really popular girl, but she dumped her because no one would like it if they knew she was dating Jurina. She was actually my best friend. As the song says she ends up pregnant and I end up with Jurina. I don't like the tragic ending of my friend, but I think it could serve as a life lesson,” Rena said.
At this point Akane was crying. “Oh, Akane!” Miyuki told her pulling her to a hug. The band finished their questions and began to perform and it was clear to Akane. Akane could never go back in time and change what she did. Forever Akane would be the girl who did ballet and refused to accept her only true love. It wouldn’t change.
...
The live was over and it was still early in the afternoon. The girls rarely did live so early in the day, but that one had been one of those. Rena still had to go record a new song though. It was one she wrote with Jurina. It was another song about Akane. “Jurina, I’ll see you later. I am going to the recording studio,” Rena told Jurina. Jurina pulled Rena close. "I love you,” Jurina whispered. “I love you too,” Rena replied. Jurina pulled her in for a kiss.
The kiss was intense like all their kisses. Their lips eager as they met. Jurina’s lips were soft and tasted amazing as usually. Rena put her arms around Jurina’s neck and let herself get lost in the pure bliss of it all. Rena didn’t want to let go, but she had to go already. ”I’ll be waiting, so hurry up okay?” Rena ordered. “Of course. I wouldn’t want to keep my cute girlfriend waiting,” Jurina replied with a wink. Rena blushed and stammered, “J… Just don’t keep me waiting, okay?” With that Rena took off to the studio to record a song about a girl her girlfriend used to love.
-
The ending is kind of predictable since its based on the song... BUT!!! BUT!!! Its still amazing!!! :farofflook: :farofflook: :ptam-cry: :ptam-cry: :ptam-glow: :ptam-glow:
It's kind of a shame for Akane though... a bit heartbreaking... :pleeease:
-
@tfme3638 I am glad you like it! I do feel bad for Akane at the end though, but like you said it's based on the song :( At least she has a friend in Miyuki now :)
-
Poor Churi T_T
-
@ Kahem :gyaaah: I know. Even I felt bad at the end, but it is based on the song after all. It seems Churi gets too many bad endings in my fic end though I really like her :depressed: Hopefully she will have a better ending in my next fic :)
-
Doubt
Prologue
A/N Prologue focuses on SayaMilky, but the main pairing is Nezumi/Center.
Doubt
Prologue
“Miyuki…” was all the dark haired girl was able to utter. The sky was dark gray and rain poured down on the two girls as they confronted each other at the empty park. One of them had a pink umbrella in her hand and the other was on her knees in the ground her frame getting soaked by the heavy rain. Her lip was cut and her face was bruised. The girl with the umbrella sneered,” What did you actually think I loved you? You are so naive, Sayaka!” Sayaka bit her lip as tears fell across her cheeks. Sayaka felt so stupid because even though Miyuki had betrayed her and sold her out to the rival yankee school she still loved her.
“Why???” Sayaka muttered sadly looking at Miyuki with huge round sad eyes. Miyuki felt a pang of guilt and quickly turned away from her. Miyuki hated feelings. Especially guilt. They were unnecessary and false illusions people created to feel better or bad about themselves. They meant nothing. Nothing at all “Because it was fun. Now it’s boring here. I think I am going to transfer. There’s nothing left for me to do in this boring school,” Miyuki said casually looking at her nails.
Finally Sayaka was able to muster up some anger. “Because it was fun? What’s wrong with you? Is this some kind of game to you? This isn’t the Miyuki I know!” Sayaka yelled. Miyuki got annoyed and grabbed Sayaka by her shirt collar. “The Miyuki you know? Ha, that’s called lying sweetheart! Besides people always betray each other. You would of done the same to me eventually,” Miyuki scoffed and let go of Sayaka’s collar abruptly.
Miyuki dusted her skirt and continued, “These is no such thing as love in this world. It be best if you learned that by now. I got to go. I am going to transfer to Majisuka Gakuen soon you know. It rumored to be the strongest school in the Tokyo area. I ought to go get my uniform.” Sayaka watched as Miyuki walked further and further away. Sayaka still couldn’t believe the way Miyuki tricked her. “I would have never betrayed you cause I love you…” Sayaka mumbled weakly as she watched Miyuki walk away.
-
Nice prologue for this fic I wonder how the main pairing will fit
-
Is this the one you posted on AKBlasphemy? XD
-
@Yuki88 Yes, but hopefully it has less grammar mistakes. Some people haven't read it so I am posting it again.
-
Chapter 1. Peaceful days are over
In spite the fact spring was near, the air was still cold and the trees looked dead. Nezumi stood under a tree outside a shrine. The local shrine was holding a festival and Center had invited Nezumi to go to festival with her. Nezumi looked beautiful under the orange glow of the sunset. Nezumi was not wearing her usual hoodie and uniform combo. Instead she was opted for a flowing dark blue dress with long sleeves. The dress was covered with a colorful flower pattern and the silk looked expensive. Nezumi paired up the stunning dress with black tights and heels. To top the look off, Nezumi pinned her hair back and applied make-up. Nezumi looked at the time on her phone and frowned. Center was over ten minutes late for their date. The whole festival idea was Center’s idea in the first place! Nezumi hated crowded noisy places, but Center had begged her to go with her. Nezumi tried to say no, but then Center gave her those adorable puppy eyes and Nezumi just couldn’t say no.
Nezumi cursed herself for not wearing something warmer. Somehow she didn’t think it would be that cold since spring was near, but she was wrong. The wind was cruel and the thin silk fabric of dress offered little protection. Nezumi suddenly missed her hoodie. Nezumi had decided to dress up to impress Center since they hardly went on “formal dates”, but Center hadn’t even shown up yet. What in the world was taking her so long? Then just when Nezumi was about to let Center’s voice mail have it, Nezumi saw a limping figure approaching her. It was Center. Her hair was all over the place, her lip cut, and her face was bruised. “CENTER!” Nezumi shirked and rushed towards her to give her a hand. Center gave her a weak smile. Nezumi gently placed Center’s arm around her shoulder and steadied her. Nezumi placed her in the nearby bench. and sat besides her.
“Sorry I am late,” Center apologized with a pained smile. “Baka! Like I care about that! Who the hell did this to you?” Nezumi demanded. “I ran into Yabakune. It’s since you should seen how they ended up,” Center replied. Nezumi groaned in frustration. It frustrated her when Center did got into reckless fight. Sure Center was strong, but there was only so much one person could take. Even if they were as strong as Center. “How many were they?” Nezumi questioned. Center smirked and answered, “15 probably?” Nezumi resisted the urge to smack her girlfriend since she was already hurt as it is. “BAKA! What were you thinking, Center?!” Nezumi exclaimed. Center leaned into Nezumi’s shoulder. “I didn’t have much of a choice. They cornered me on my way over here. Trust me, I wasn’t looking for a fight,” Center told Nezumi. Nezumi’s eyes soften and she stroke the other girl’s short black silky hair. She looked adorable leaning on her shoulder. A rare sight. A sight only Nezumi got to see.
“I been meaning to tell you this, but Yabakune has been acting pretty suspicious lately,” Nezumi brought up with a thoughtful expression. Center sat up and raised her eyebrow. Center gave her a disapproving look and asked, “You aren’t ears dropping again, were you?” Nezumi looked up at the evening sky and a sigh escaped her part lips. How long was it going to take for Center to trust really trust her? Nezumi did put her through a lot, but hadn’t she done enough to redeem herself? Nezumi sometimes felt like her girlfriend always doubted her words and actions.
“Of course not. I promised to tell you if I did, didn’t I?” Nezumi answered softly. Nezumi turned around and gently cupped Center’s cheeks. “Don’t you trust me?” Nezumi inquired sadly. Center’s eyes soften and Nezumi began to feel at ease as she gazed into the other girl’s impressive eyes. “I trust you, but then what do you mean?” Center prompted. Nezumi removed her hands from Center’s cheeks and gritted her teeth. The loud music from the festival could be heard in the background and swarms of people passed by the girls, but they were much too preoccupied by their own little world. There was brilliant colorful fireworks painting the sky of vibrant reds, neon orange, and cool grass green. The pair were probably missing the best past of the festival, but the festival no longer seemed to matter to them.
“Yesterday when I was walking home from your house, I saw a bunch of Yabakune girls in our area. I would of taken care of them, but they were too many for me to handle alone, so I just hid,” Nezumi explained. Nezumi, unlike Center, didn’t feel like a coward for running or hiding from a fight. If it wasn’t in Nezumi’s best interest to fight, she wouldn’t fight. It made no sense to Nezumi fighting when she knew she would lose. It was something she couldn’t change about herself even after she started dating Center and quit her old ways. Some habits were hard to die. Perhaps Nezumi didn’t have a real yankee soul, but she would settle for having Center by her side. Center’s face changed from a attentive one to an appalled one. “You should of let me take you home that day!” Center exclaimed angrily. Nezumi flinched. She would never show it to Center, but Center’s wrath frighten her a bit. Especially when it was directed towards her. Plus, she was much too annoyed at that point to care or to back down. She hated when Center acted like if she was weaker than her or like if she needed her protection. Given Nezumi wasn’t as strong of a fighter, but she survived before Center came along.
“That’s dumb. I don’t need you to protect me or anything. Besides, I didn’t expect that amount Yabakune girls to be in the area. The bigger question is why were they there? Why did they go after you? Is Yabakune looking for war?” Nezumi spat. The romantic atmosphere the two girls were hoping for ended up turning into a tense one. It had been a while since Yabakune had made a move against them. Ever since Maeda was arrested and Shibuya left Yabakune, Yabakune girls didn’t even go close to their students? So what had changed? Center got up and grumbled, “Let’s just go home.” Nezumi bit her lip. Center was upset, but Nezumi didn’t do anything wrong. In fact, Center was acting a bit off. Center didn’t usually act so aggressive towards Nezumi. It was almost as if she was angry at Nezumi. Nezumi placed her arms around Center’s waist and asked, “Are you mad at me?” Center shut her eyes and let herself take in the sensation of Nezumi’s body against her own. “I am not mad. It’s just I was really close to losing and it has me on edge. I hate losing,” Center replied in frustration. Nezumi removed her arms from Center’s waist and grabbed her hand.
“You need to relax and cool off,” Nezumi point out slightly annoyed at Center’s attitude. Center ignored her comment. Center turned to face Nezumi and put her right hand on her cheek. “You look beautiful by the way.” Center whispered in a seductive matter. Nezumi blushed as Center looked at her with hungry eyes. Center’s hand traveled down her tighten causing Nezumi to shiver. ”Thanks,” Nezumi choked out. Center smirked and bit her lip slightly before capturing Nezumi’s awaiting lips. Center’s lips were eager and passionate. Center placed her arms around Nezumi’s waist and pressed her body against her own. Nezumi felt her heart pounding in her chest as Center lips moved along her own. Center’s lips were soft and sweet against her. Nezumi couldn’t get enough of them.
Finally, Nezumi had to pull away from air. “Let’s go home,” Nezumi said still gasping for air. Center nodded with a slight smirk and grabbed her hand. The two girls continued their path in silence. The tense vide from before had returned and the pair didn’t know what to say to each other. Nezumi has tempted to go back to her sneaky ways just so she could know what was going on with Yabakune. Clearly the almost defeat had damaged Center’s ego and Nezumi didn’t feel like dealing with a sulky girlfriend. “Sorry…” Center mumbled as the two girls walked. Nezumi looked up in surprise and uttered, “Huh?” Center took a deep breath and replied, “Sorry for taking my anger out on you. We will figure this out. Arguing will get us no where.” “Why isn’t that sweet?” a unfamiliar voice said in the background.
Nezumi quick let go of Center’s hand and settled into their usual fight position. “Yabakune,” Center hissed as a group of girls in gray uniforms revealed themselves. There was at least fifteen girls surrounding them. None of them looked familiar though. They aren’t from Yabakune’s teppen. Were they simply acting on their own? Nezumi was going to have a little chat with Yabakune’s teppen later. “If it isn’t Majijo’s top? You beat up some of ours you know?” one of the girls snarled. “You are the ones in our area! If you don’t want Majijo to mess with you go back to your turf!” Nezumi scoffed. Nezumi glanced as Center as the girls grew more and more hostile. Center was still really injured. There was no way she would be able to fight in that condition. Not to mention. Nezumi looked down at her clothes and heels.
HOW THE HELL WAS SHE GOING TO FIGHT IN HEELS? “Center…” Nezumi whispered. “I can take them. Just run away. You can’t fight in heels, right?” Center whispered back her eyes fixed on the Yabakune girls. Nezumi threw her heels off and replied, “Like I would leave you alone!” The girls made their move. Nezumi and Center fought back with all their power, but the group of girls were too much for the injured girl. Not to mention Nezumi was having a hard time moving in her dress. Then just when all hope seemed lost they heard a voice say, “Come mess with someone your own size.” Nezumi looked up and found herself facing an adorable girl she never seen before in a Majijo uniform. Nezumi figured it was their newest transfer student. “Who the hell are you?” One of the Yabakune girls hissed. “I am Watanable Miyuki, but everyone calls me Milky,” the transfer student replied in a cutesy matter.
The girls turned their attention to Milky and Nezumi rushed to Center’s side. She looked really injured. Center attempted to get up again, but failed. “What are you doing? Just let her take care of them,” Nezumi told her. “What type of Rapappa president would I be if I let the transfer student defend us as if we were weak?!” Center spat bitterly. Nezumi worried glance turned cold. “I am sick of your stupid attitude. Do whatever the hell you want!” Nezumi snapped. The fighting cease and the transfer student was left standing. “Thanks,” Nezumi told the Milky. “No problem,” Milky replied and helped her up with the smile. There was something about her that drew Nezumi in but at the same time unsettled her. She couldn’t put her finger on it. “I am Nezumi and this is Center,” Nezumi told her gesturing towards Center.
Center only groaned and Nezumi frowned. “Of course! I heard of you guys today. Majijo's teppen, huh?” Milky mused. “Yeah,” Nezumi confirmed. Milky turned around and said, “I’ll see you two later.” With that she walked away. Nezumi watched her as she left wondering about her. “Let’s go home,” Center told Nezumi. “Y..yeah,” Nezumi replied and broke away from her trance.
-
Center got a rude awakening from Yabakune and Nezumi knew better to avoid but lucky for Milky to stop any more damage
-
Ch.2 Distrust
Center sat in the Rappapa president chair with a bitter pissed off expression. Everyone in the room knew better than to approach her when she was in that sort of mood. The only person that was brave enough to approach in that mood wasn’t in the room at the moment. That was mainly the reason Center was upset. Nezumi had texted Center the night before to tell her not to pick her up so they could go to school together. The whole thing frustrated Center because she want to apologize to Nezumi. Center felt like she ruined their date with her aggressive attitude.
Center knew she shouldn’t have taken out her frustration out on Nezumi, but she couldn’t help it. Center simply hated losing in fights. After all, Center had a reputation to uphold. But, getting beat up wasn’t Nezumi’s fault. Not to mention, Nezumi didn’t even want to go to the festival in the first place. Nezumi had dressed up for their date too…. Where in the world was Nezumi anyways? She was way late. Perhaps Yabakune got to her? Center felt a sense of urgency go through her. Center should have walked Nezumi to school in spite her wishes. What if she got ambushed again? Center got up her seat so abruptly she shocked everyone in the Rappapa room.
“Is something wrong, Center?” Gekikara asked. “I am going to look for Nezumi,” Center simply replied and exited the room with no further explanation. Center know she shouldn’t be, but somehow she was sort of suspicious of Nezumi. She didn’t think Nezumi was trying to do anything wrong. No, those days were long over. Nezumi… She wasn’t going to do anything like that again… But… Center saw a bunch of first year girls pass by. Center yanked one of them. The first year looked absolutely terrified. “C…Center-san!” the girl choked out in fright. “I am looking for Nezumi. Have you seen her?” Center demanded. “I saw her on my way here. Near the library,” the girl responded her eyes wide with fear. It was no secret that the whole school was afraid of Center. Maybe even more than they fear Maeda. Center sighed in relief. So, Nezumi got to school safe, but why hadn’t Nezumi headed to the Rappapa room?
Center finally spotted Nezumi with the transfer student, Miyuki or Milky, they met the day earlier. Center gritted her teeth remembering how easily Yabakune beat her the day before. It pissed her off all over again. Center should have been stronger than that. The transfer student and Nezumi were laughing. Center raised an eyebrow. Nezumi laughing? Nezumi never laughed with anyone other than Center. It sort of hit a nerve. “Nezumi!” Center called out. Nezumi stopped laughing and looked up. “Center! Hi!” Nezumi responded not even bothering to turn around to face her. “You’re late,” Center pointed out trying to keep her cool. “Yeah, and?” Nezumi replied in a self righteous tone that Center sometimes loved. At the moment she detested that tone. Didn’t Nezumi realize that Yabakune could of targeted her? “You had me worried sick! Don’t you realize you could have gotten beat up or something?” Center demanded.
“I can take care of myself,” Nezumi retorted and went back to talking Milky. Center felt her temper rising. “No you can’t! That’s it. Tomorrow we are walking to school together whether you like it or not!” Center declared angrily. Mostly she was frustrated with Nezumi. Why couldn’t she just property explain herself? It was almost as if Nezumi didn’t trust Center with her plans. Maybe Nezumi was hiding something? Maybe that’s why she was so defensive? ”I don’t always have to do as you say, Center,” Nezumi snapped.
Center had to admit she was a bit taken aback by Nezumi’s comment. For a moment, Center thought Nezumi wasn’t serious, but the look in her face was dead serious. Milky looked at Center then back at Nezumi. “I guess I’ll leave you to settle your differences,” Milky announced and walked away. Center watched her leave, but wasn’t too preoccupied with that. “I am only worried about you, Nezumi,” Center mumbled. Nezumi groaned and replied, “I know that, but you don’t have to act so.. Controlling!” “I wouldn’t if you didn’t act so irresponsibly!” Center countered. ”It wasn’t me that took on more than she could chew for yesterday!” Nezumi snapped and then covered her lips.
Center felt her whole body tense up with the statement. It was almost like a slap in the face. Center’s eyes darken. “I was just warning you,” Center said in a monotone dead voice before starting to walk away. Nezumi had gone too far. She just had to bring up last night’s fight again didn’t she? Center looked back to find no one behind her. It was so like Nezumi to run away. Never apologizing property. Never owning up to what she did wrong. Even though Center knew perfectly well that Nezumi understood when she messed up. Center loved Nezumi too much to ever leave her, but she could never stop doubting her. Center hated that fact, but it was true. Nezumi had changed sure, but there was still sneakiness in her. Center knew that well. It used to not bother her, but ever since they had that heart to heart in the school gym about a year ago every time Nezumi did something sneaky it bothered Center.
Later after school, Center wasn’t surprised to see Nezumi waiting for her in the school fence. Nezumi’s face apologetic. It did all the speaking that was needed. With that face Nezumi was instantly forgiven. How could Center not forgive Nezumi, the only person she had in the world? Center simply responded by grabbing hand. There was a lot of unspoken things that had a deep meaning for them. They were indeed a strange couple. Their best moments were those they spend in silence simply basking in the other’s presence. It was beautiful even though it was odd and even though Center sometimes wished for more The afternoon was beautiful as well as if trying to suit the moment. The sun ,a light shade of orange, as it fell from the sky. To many people Nezumi’s and Center’s relationship was a mystery, but it didn’t matter to either of them. They understood each other perfectly. They loved each other. That was one thing Center could never doubt. Even before Nezumi went out with Center, Center never once doubted Nezumi loved her.
...
Milky walked into Yabakune’s teppen room without a care in the world. She had no doubts that she would be able to make Majijo crumble. After what she witness with the president and the vice-president messing with them would be no problem. Milky’s mouth curve up as she thought about it. Her, Milky, would fool the infamous Nezumi. Even the genius mouse didn’t stand a chance against her. Not after Nezumi let herself fall in love with Center. Because now she gave Milky a weakness she could use against her. As Milky tried to get closer to the Yabakune president, two girls with dyed hair tried to stop her. “It’s okay,” the president, Mayu Ogasawara, reassured. Just like Nezumi, Mayu was infatuated with Milky. It was simply perfect to Milky. She would destroy Majijo and Yabakune in one go. It would be her ultimate prize. You see Milky prided herself in destroying schools and people’s lives. It was her hobby.
“So, what did you think of Majijo?” Mayu asked. ”Messing with them will be a piece of cake,” Milky replied with an air of cockiness. “Don’t be so hasty. Center and Nezumi are not to be thought of lightly,” one of the girls with dyed hair said. Those girls were known as the Barefoot Society, but Milky could care less about them. They aren’t important to her. “They won’t be much of a threat if they are fighting amongst themselves which I am already planning on,” Milky told Mayu ignoring everyone else in the room. Mayu considered her argument and nodded. “We will proceed as plan then,” Mayu announced.
“Mayu, do you really trust this outsider?” one of the girls demanded. ”Are you doubting my judgment, Mayuge?” Mayu demanded. Milky smirked. “No,” Mayuge quickly answered back. “I’ll be going now.” Milky said. Mayu nodded and Milky walked away. Another girl fell for her charming trap. Milky’s phone ringed. Milky looked at the caller id. It was Sayaka again. Milky sighed and clicked ignore. She had no time for her. After all, Milky had bigger plans.
-
Milky has her priorities straight from the start. I wonder what will finally break her streak....
-
@ Kurosawa87 You got that right :)
-
Ch.3 Did you want it to be a lie?
Swarms of girls lazily walked to school each one of them carrying the same air of hostilely around them. Each wore their red and black school uniform. Although most of them had altered it in some form, they wore it proudly. It was a mark, a symbol that they belonged to Majisuka All Girls School. The strongest yanakee school in the area. It was also a warning to outsiders. That they were not a force to be reckon with. One single girl stood out from the crowd of matching uniforms. An outsider.
Sayaka stood in front of Majijo the wind blowing behind her hair. Her face determined. She knew it wasn’t safe going to Majijo in her school uniform that stood out like a sore thumb, but Milky left her no choice. Girls kept giving her dirty looks and whispering about her. Whatever. Sayaka was perfectly capable of defending herself if anyone was stupid enough to challenge her. She was the teppen in her school after all or whatever is left of the teppen. Nowadays, that wasn’t exactly clear.
Finally, Sayaka spotted Miyuki. Miyuki was walking to school on her own, proudly wearing the Majijo uniform. As if she was loyal to the school. As if that was her place. Sayaka wasn’t fooled. She knew otherwise. “Milky!” Sayaka called out. Milky turned around. First Milky’s face looked absolutely bewildered then it turned cold. Sayaka pushed against the crowd and made her way towards Milky’s side. Miyuki was going to talk to Sayaka whether she liked it or not. Miyuki couldn’t look less pleased to see her. “Why are you here, Yamamoto-san?” Miyuki questioned in an annoyed indifferent tone. She tapped her foot impatiently urging the other girl to hurry up and leave her alone.
“It used to be Sayanee,” Sayaka retorted reminding the other girl of how close they used to be. Sayaka was trying to keep her calm, but Milky really knew how to push people’s buttons when she set her mind to it. Sakaya was coming to learn a lot of new things about Milky she never imagine from the faired skined beauty. How could such a beautiful creature be so cruel and malicious? ”I asked you a question. Stop wasting my time,” Milky snapped putting her hands on her hips. Why was Sayaka there anyways? Sayaka couldn’t answer the question herself. Why was she there? Maybe deep down Sayaka expected Milky to apologize or to feel guilty after seeing her again. “Why did you do it?” Sayaka finally asked.
“Do what?” Milky asked feigning innocence. Her innocent blank expression… Those big round brown eyes… They were almost enough to make Sayaka forgot what Milky had done. “Don’t play games with me, Miyuki. I’ve had enough of that,” Sayaka replied her voice firm. Milky turned around and her lips curved up into a smile. Someone else had caught Miyuki’s attention. “Ah, you are no fun, Sayanee! I got to go!” Milky whined in a playful matter putting up her innocent sweet girl act. As Milky began to walk away, she muttered,” Leave me alone. Don’t come back here ever again. And stop calling me, too.” Sayaka sighed as she watched Milky approach a cute girl in a hoodie. Was the girl Milky’s latest victim perhaps? Sayaka sighed as she remember how easily Milky sneaked into her life.
Sayaka was eating at the school roof alone. It was quiet and the day was pleasant. It was the only spot of the school that was full of graffiti or trash. Not many people knew how to get there. That was another reason why it was Sayaka’s favorite spot. No one would bother Sayaka there. She could just be alone with her thoughts. Sayaka didn’t normally eat there. Normally, Sayaka ate with the rest of the teppen, but she didn’t feel like talking that day. Sayaka wanted some peace and quiet for once. For some reason, Sayaka felt very uneasy. Sayaka couldn’t exactly figure out why she felt that way though. Sayaka hadn’t felt that way since Minami’s death and Atsuko’s transfer to Majijo, and she was over both things already. Kind of. You don’t exactly ever get over losing two of your friends even though they aren’t that close and they were two years older than Sayaka. Friends were still friends. Those two girls left a mark behind. One that wouldn’t be forgotten.
“This is a really nice spot! Do you come here often?” a unfamiliar voice asked. Sayaka furrowed her eyebrows. Nobody knew about the school roof. The voice sounded unfamiliar as well. Sayaka turned around curious to see who else had found out about her secret place. Sayaka found herself with face to face with the most beautiful person she ever seen. Her skin porcelain white, her chocolate brown eyes topped with black long lashes, and her light pink perfect lips. Her dark long black hair was glossy and absolutely flawless. The girl was like a princess right out of a story book. A heroine out of a manga. Sayaka was completely awestruck. “N…Not really!” Sayaka stammered. “Do you mean if I join you? I don’t mean to intrude. I am new here soo…” The girl’s voice trailed off. “No no! Go right ahead!” Sayaka quickly replied. The girl smiled and introduced herself, ” I am Miyuki, but you can call me Milky.”
It never occurred to Sayaka that Milky had followed her to the roof that way because Milky had already chosen Sayaka as her target, her pawn. Her pawn in destroying the school. “I didn’t think even you were foolish enough to come to Majijo wearing your school uniform,” a familiar voice commented behind her. Sayaka quickly turned around to face her old friend. “Otabe!” Sayaka blurted out in surprise. Otabe gave her a warm smile. ”Hey,” Otabe replied. “What are you doing here?” Sayaka inquired. Otabe looked at Milky’s direction and sighed. “I came to warn my friends here. About her…But judging by the target Miyuki picked she might have just found her match,” Otabe mused. “Friends?” Sayaka repeated sounding a bit confused. “I attended a semester here remember? A favor to Maeda,” Otabe reminded. “Right. Maeda… Those were the days our school was at the top. Minami and Maeda were our strongest fighters. Now we have become the joke among Yakanee schools,” Sayaka hissed. “That’s mainly Miyuki’s fault. We were doing fine until she came along,” Otabe snarled.
Sayaka stayed silent and simply nodded. Sayaka’s eyes were too focused on Milky and the mystery girl. The two girls were giggling over something. Sayaka felt a pang of loneliness. Sayaka missed that laughed that filled her ears and made her feel warm. Sayaka suddenly felt Otabe’s eyes on her. “Sayaka, why are you here?” Otabe questioned. Sayaka kicked a stone with her foot and shrugged.
“No reason.”
“You were hoping it was all a lie weren’t you?”
“I don’t know what you are talking about.”
“You know exactly what I am walking about. You were hoping Miyuki hadn’t betrayed us aren’t you?”
Sayaka looked at the ground. Otabe was right of course. Otabe was always right. Her wise eyes missed nothing. “Not that it matters anyways. People don’t always get what they wish for anyways.” Sayaka replied bitterly. Otabe casted a look at Sayaka. “You two were together aren’t you? You were lovers…” Otabe stated her voice trailing off. As usual, Otabe had guessed correctly. Miyuki and Sayaka had been lovers.
“Sayanee!” Milky squealed and hugged Sayaka from behind. The two girls were up on the roof again. The spot the had first met. Their favorite spot. Sayaka gave the other girl a big smile. ”Hey.” Sayaka replied softly. Sayaka couldn’t think of anything, but Miyuki’s body pressed behind her. Sayaka hadn’t told anyone, but she had a huge crush on the other girl. How could she not? Miyuki was beautiful, sweet and kind. Or so Sayaka thought. “Nee, Sayaka… Do you like me?” Miyuki questioned her voice sounding kind of shy. Something unusual for the usually outgoing girl.
“Of course, I like you.” Sayaka answered quickly. Miyuki removed her arms from Sayaka’s waist. Sayaka turned around to face her. Miyuki looked uncomfortable and looked at her hands. “Milky? What is it?” Sayaka pressed on. “But, do you like me like me? Like love like?” Miyuki asked her eyes still on her hands. Sayaka eyes widen at the question. Was Milky asking if Sayaka had a crush on her? Sayaka flushed and managed to say, “Y… Yeah…” Milky finally looked up. There was a huge grin in her face. “Really?” Milky asked excitedly hugging Sayaka. Sayaka giggled softly. “Yes, really!” Sayaka insisted. There was a brief silence and Milky looked into Sayaka eye’s. “I love you.” Milky declared and captured Sayaka’s lips.
The kiss was unlike anything Sayaka had ever experienced before. Never had Sayaka’s heart beat faster, nor her body so aware of another person’s body. Milky’s lips were so sweet like candy. So addicting. Sayaka pulled Milky’s body closer to her wanting more contact. Milky pulled away leaving Sayaka wanting more. “So, we are like together now?” Milky asked her voice shy. “Yes, we are,” Sayaka reassured her. “Nee, Sayaka…” Milky inquired. “If I needed you if I needed your help, you would come for me for me , right?” Milky said. “Of course. I’ll always be here for you.” Sayaka answered.
“It doesn’t matter anymore. Whether we were lovers or just ordinary friends. That doesn’t matter,” Sayaka responded. Otabe looked thoughtful. Sayaka observed her friend wondering what was in her mind. “You look lost in thought.” Sayaka said. Otabe looked at Milky and the girl with the hoodie she was talking to. “I once knew two girls here.” Otabe began. Sayaka knew Otabe was going to say something important. Otabe always said something important. No story was simply a story or piece of gossip with her. Every single word Otabe said had a deep meaning to it. “One of the girls was strong. One of the strongest fighters I know. Slightly arrogant, but overall a good person who was very loyal and lonely.” Otabe continued. “Are you talking about me?” Sayaka joked. Otaba laughed. “You two are a bit similar. Except you don’t have nearly the same amount of arrogance this girl had or the aggressiveness. Not to mention she was a lot more clever than you,” Otabe admitted with a laugh at the end. Sayaka was about to protest, but Otabe didn’t give her a chance.
“The other girl was a spoiled brat. She was a evil genius as well. Manipulated people as well. Just for the fun of it. Her father had given her money, but no love. She trusted no one,” Otabe explained. ”She sounds like…” Sayaka began, but was interrupted. “Like Miyuki? Don’t get them confused. Nezumi was something else. She would do something and no one would ever know she was behind it. Not until the every end when she began to feel.” Otabe explained. There was a spark in her eyes. Was it admiration? “Just so you know that girl is chatting with Milky right now.” Otabe pointed out.
Sayaka gasped. Clearly no matter how pretty and innocent someone looks in the outside that does not reflect on their hearts. “What happened between the two?” Sayaka asked. “The fighter, Center, and Nezumi met up someday. Who knows when? When I came to this school they were allies. At first everything was business like with the two then it began to change. Nezumi didn’t like how close she and Center were getting. She tried to get rid of her, but the other girl refused to leave her side. She knew Nezumi was betraying her, but she didn’t care. In fact, I bet she knew it since the beginning.” Otabe said.
“But why? Why would she stay by her side?” Sayaka questioned. “She saw something in her. I didn’t understand either. Sometimes I still don’t. All I know is that she stayed by her side and she changed that girl. Sometimes even though someone hurts us we simply can’t let go.” Otabe explained. Sayaka looked at Milky. Sayaka had been hurt too and she also couldn’t let go. “Maybe maybe just like that girl you can change Miyuki. I really hope you can.” Otabe finished.
-
Otabe's words of wisdom seems to be a catalyst to stopping what will happen. Battle on Sayanee
-
Ch.4 Heartless
Miyuki stood in Majijo’s roof staring at the view from below. Miyuki could see girls moving their mouths and laughing, but couldn't hear a thing. Silence. Peace. The perfect place to think. Miyuki didn't feel like herself at all. Stupid Sayaka always threw Miyuki off guard. The day was windy and blew Miyuki’s raven hair wildly on her face. Miyuki didn't seem to notice a prominent frown in her face. Why did Sayaka have to go to Majijo? Why couldn't Sayaka just leave Miyuki alone? Miyuki kicked a nearby plastic red chair in frustration. Why didn't Sayaka hate her? It didn't make sense for Sayaka to still like Miyuki. Not after what Miyuki did.
Miyuki smirked as all the foolish yankee girls prepared for a surprise ambush. The girls were moving around in their messy graffiti filled teppen room barking orders and telling people were to report. Miyuki sat in a nearby broken chair with her legs crossed. Miyuki wore a smirk in her face. The girls from NMB All Girls Academy had no idea what was headed their way. Miyuki giggled softly to herself. One more school destroyed under the hands of Watanabe Miyuki. That would teach that Miyuki wasn’t weak and was not a force to be messed with. The plan was for SKE All Girls Academy to do a surprise ambush on the NMB girl’s.
A ambush no one expected the perfect way to catch an otherwise tough school vulnerable. Thanks to her newest girl toy, Yamamoto Sayaka, Miyuki had gotten the inside scoop on the NMB teppen. Miyuki knew all of their weakness and not only that, but had planted seeds of doubt in each of the girl’s heads. Miyuki made them all doubt their friendship and relationships. Those seeds of doubt were the most effective when it came to destroying people.
The ambush was planned to take place right after school. The teppen would be destroyed. Then for the grand event, Sayaka would show up at the park for a date with Miyuki and SKE’s teppen would be waiting there to defeat her after the had taken care of the rest of NMB’s teppen. The plan was beautiful, flawless, and simply brilliant. “Milky, we are heading to the park already!” one of the teppen girls told her. Miyuki couldn't even remember her name, so she just gave her a big fake smile and replied, “Okay, coming!”
Everything had gone perfect except Miyuki didn't imagine Sayaka wouldn't leave her alone even after she transferred to Majijo. It was annoying and it made Miyuki feel unlike herself. No, Miyuki didn't feel. Miyuki was heartless. Sayaka’s presence only messed up Miyuki’s plans for Majijo. Soon that school would meet the same fate. Miyuki heard that there was a genius there in Majijo called Nezumi. An evil genius with a reputation of manipulating people. Haha, what a joke. Miyuki found her weak spot in a heartbeat. There was no one that challenged Miyuki’s brains. Miyuki would prove that by fooling Nezumi.
“What are you doing up here?” a familiar voice behind her demanded. Miyuki’s lips curved up mischievously. Still Miyuki managed to turn around with her most innocent face. “Center! I didn’t see you there!” Milky replied cheerfully. Center didn’t return her smile. “This spot belongs to Rappapa members. You don’t belong here!” Center hissed. Ah, there was no fooling that girl. Or perhaps Center simply didn’t like Miyuki. Miyuki could think of plenty reasons why. Miyuki would have thought Center was an easy target too. Oh well. Miyuki put her arms behind her neck and smirked. “Do you even belong here? After all you couldn’t even defeat those Yabakune underlings the other day. Wasn’t it I who had to rescue you? Who would have thought Rappapa’s president would be so weak,” Miyuki taunted.
“I have already beaten up several before you arrived!” Center snarled. Center’s entire body tensed up defensively.”You tell yourself that Center,” Miyuki replied calmly playing to the other girl’s insecurity. Center was stunned for a moment. Miyuki walked closer to her. The air between the two was tense. “It was Nezumi who showed me this spot and invited me here. Just so you know,” Miyuki whispered with an smirk. It was so easy. Center’s weak point was the same as Nezumi’s. Just like in the past, seeds of the doubt were really the best way to utterly destroy a person and make even the most fiery will crumble.
Miyuki walked out of the roof grinning. “Gosh, I feel so much better!” Miyuki said to no one in particular. Miyuki was about to head to the library when something caught her eye. It was Nezumi. The hooded mouse-like girl was sitting in an empty desolated classroom. Nezumi was looking out the window lost in thought. It was the perfect time to approach her if Miyuki wanted to talk to her without Center being around to interrupt the two girls. The day before Miyuki was doing so well. Miyuki could even say she had Nezumi eating out of the palm of her hand, but Center interrupted them. Miyuki was determined to get Nezumi in her side too.
It would be Miyuki’s ultimate conquest. Fooling Yanakees was easy, but fooling a genius? That was a rare and more complicated opportunity Miyuki had yet to encounter. Miyuki was determined to prove she could deceive even a genius. Miyuki entered the empty classroom joining Nezumi. “Milky-san? Nezumi said noticing Milky’s presence. “Hey! What’s up?” Milky greeted cheerfully trying to bring Nezumi’s guard down. “Why are you here?” Nezumi questioned getting up from the spinning chair she was sitting in. Nezumi turned her back on Miyuki to look out the window. Nezumi looked thoughtful. Miyuki sat in the spinning chair and took a good look around the room. There were a dozen of equations written in the walls and mice drawings all over the place as well. The room had Nezumi all written over it.
“Did you draw these? That’s impressive!” Milky complimented. ”You didn't answer my question,” Nezumi pointed out not taking the bait. “My my I just wanted to talk to you,” Milky replied turning out her flirtatious voice. Nezumi turned to face her and raised an eyebrow with a faint smile in her lips. “If I didn’t know any better I would say you were trying to seduce me,” Nezumi remarked. “What if I was?” Milky questioned inching closer to Nezumi. The girls were close now their faces only inches away. Nezumi wore a smirk in her face and replied, “That’s too bad. I have a girlfriend you know.” “A girl can still try,” Milky stated with a husky voice. Miyuki’s hands found their way to Nezumi’s shoulders. Slowly they removed Nezumi’s hoodie. Milky’s lips found Nezumi’s ear, her hands trailing Nezumi’s arms. “I could be way better than her. Center. I am stronger than her,” Milky whispered with an alluring voice. Nezumi gave her a knowing smile and recoiled.
“I don’t trust you,” Nezumi retorted putting her hoodie back on. Nezumi proceeded to walk out of the room leaving a bewildered Miyuki behind. Miyuki rejected? That had never happened before! Miyuki was suddenly overcome by vicious anger. Nezumi would pay back! She had no idea what was coming to her.
-
Center and Nezumi can probably stop her although I wonder if Sayaka can be used as a pawn by Milky or can she relize that she was being used...
-
Ch.5 Distance
The foggy weather wasn’t helping Nezumi feel any better as she hurried to school. The thick humid white mist made it impossible to see anything. Nezumi shivered and hugged herself. To make matters worst it was freezing cold that morning as well. Even Nezumi’s thick sweater wasn’t doing much to keep her warm. Autumn was a bitch. Nezumi wiped the fog off her cell phone screen and furiously sent another text to Center. Nezumi was beyond annoyed. Nezumi wasn’t a clingy person at all. In fact, Nezumi was quite the opposite. Nezumi valued her space more than anything in the world. However if there was one thing Nezumi hated it was being ignored.
Let alone being ditched. It wasn’t like Nezumi minded walking to school by herself, but she did mind standing outside her house 30 minutes waiting for Center to pick her up. Wasn’t it Center that had chewed her out for walking to school without her because it wasn’t SAFE??? Nezumi’s irritation grew as the inbox stayed empty. Center didn’t even bother sending a text to inform her she wasn’t showing up. Center better have gotten in trouble because if she had the nerve to leave Nezumi outside waiting for her in the cold, which Nezumi hated by the way, it was not going to be a pretty morning for the Rappapa president. It was not going to be pretty at all.
Finally, Nezumi reached Majijo an hour late. It wasn’t like the teachers in Majijo expected their students to show up on time or to even show up at all, but if Nezumi was going to be an hour late she preferred being late because she was doing something worthwhile not waiting for her inconsiderate girlfriend to show up. Nezumi looked up and spotted a familiar beige colored cardigan silhouette standing in the rooftop. Oh, Center was going to get it! Nezumi hurried her way upstairs only to find them blocked by Milky.
“Why in such a hurry?” Milky asked with her annoying fake friendly voice. Nezumi wasn’t in a mood to humor the pretty girl. It briefly occurred to her that Milky might have something to do with the reason why Center had ignored her that morning, but Nezumi decided to just bring it up to Center later. There was no point in letting the other girl know that Nezumi saw right through her. The less Milky knew the less damage she could cause.
“I don’t have time for this nor I am in a mood,” Nezumi spat making her way around the girl. “Trouble in paradise?” Milky mocked with a vicious smile. Suddenly, Nezumi couldn’t take it anymore and she slammed Milky against the floor. Nezumi was hoping the other girl would be frighten, but instead she was laughing at her. “What the hell is your problem?” Nezumi demanding losing her temper.
“I am not the one with the problem,” Milky replied cheerfully clearly enjoying her predicament. “I don’t want to see your fucking face near these stairs again. You got that. Go AWAY!” Nezumi threaten her eyes dark. Milky wrapped her hands around Nezumi’s waist and pulled her closer. Nezumi squirmed, but the girl was an iron grip shocking coming from such a petite girl.
“Careful now Nezumi. We wouldn’t want people getting the wrong idea would we?” Milky taunted and let go of Nezumi. Nezumi watched her walk away in disbelief and anger. Something was going to have to be done about that girl. Then, Nezumi remember the whole Center issue. Stupid Milky! Hopefully Center hadn’t left the roof.
If Nezumi didn’t catch her she would be furious. Nezumi ran up the stairs in a rush and finally she reached the roof. Nezumi opened the door gently. The was Center standing up looking at the horizon. There was a Hermann Hesse book in her right hand. Nezumi smiled in spite her irritation knowing the other girl’s choices of books so well. Nezumi had always found Center’s love for Hermann Hesse books cute and something amusing to tease Center about.
Still there was nothing cute or amusing about that morning. “I do not appreciate waiting outside my house for half an hour,” Nezumi spoke up breaking the peaceful silence. Center didn’t response nor flinch at Nezumi’s sudden comment. “I was waiting for you. A text would have been nice,” Nezumi tried again trying to keep her temper in check. Still no response from Center. It irked Nezumi. Why couldn’t Center just give her an answer? “Wasn’t it you who said walking to school alone wasn’t safe?” Nezumi continued her tone of voice rising. Center didn’t say a word.
Instead, Center turned around and began to walk away, but Nezumi grasped her wrist. “Don’t you dare walk away from me, Jurina!” Nezumi hissed using Center’s first name hoping to get some sort of reaction. Center paused and simply tried to pull away from Nezumi, but Nezumi’s grip was too strong. “What the hell Center? Why are you ignoring me?” Nezumi gritted finally losing her cool. “LET GO!” Center snarled her eyes threatening and hostile. Nezumi suddenly felt like taking a step back. Center’s wrath scared her.
“I didn’t do anything!” Nezumi protested. Nezumi didn’t understand why Center was so mad at her. Center had never ignored Nezumi before not even in the past when she backstabbed her numerous times. It hurt. Tears began to escape from Nezumi’s eyes. The distance between the two had never felt so big or evident. Nezumi didn’t even understand how it got there in the first place. Nezumi thought they were super close at this point.
Center’s face soften as she saw her cry, but still she replied, “How could you? How could you bring another girl here?” Nezumi recoiled her face still wet. Suddenly Nezumi felt embarrassed about crying and wiped her tears. “What are you talking about Center? What girl? I haven’t even been up here recently. At least not without you,” Nezumi responded with furrowed eyebrows. Center’s face grew annoyed. “The new transfer,” Center answered her voice sounding frustrated.
“That little bitch! What did she tell you?” Nezumi demanded. “Nothing just that you bought her up here. Is it true?” Center asked sounding more calm. It was Nezumi’s turn to get mad. “OF COURSE NOT! I am surprised you even believed her! Is that why you left me waiting Center?” Nezumi bellowed unleashing all her fury. Center looked completely shocked for a moment and then started to laughed. “What’s so funny?” Nezumi demanded. Center was in hysterics now and just managed to say, “You.”
“You think this is funny?!” Nezumi shouted. There was nothing funny about her situation and Center was acting way to carefree for someone who ditched their girlfriend in the morning. “I am sorry. You’re cute when you are mad,” Center explained trying to calm Nezumi down. Nezumi didn’t calm down though. Instead Nezumi kept going. “Instead of laughing you should helping me to find a way to get that girl out of our lives. I can’t believe she said that to you!” Nezumi complained. Suddenly, Center pulled her to an embrace getting her to finally shut up.
“Nezumi, I am sorry. I wasn’t thinking straight. That girl she got under my skin. I should have never listened to her in the first place,” Center apologized. Nezumi let a sigh escaped her lips as she buried her head in Center’s shoulder taking in her scent. It was like a drug to Nezumi and she could never feel like she was close enough to Center. “You trust me, right?” Nezumi asked pulling away from Center’s shoulder to look directly at her. Center’s arm around Nezumi’s waist pull her even closer. “Of course I do. With my life,” Center declared. Nezumi smiled. “Then I forgive you,” Nezumi said before capturing Center’s lips.
…
Miyuki smirked as she walked away from the roof and witness Center’s and Nezumi’s little reunion. How sweet. Enjoy it while it lasts, Miyuki thought to herself. Miyuki finally had assembled her plan to get back to Nezumi. It was brilliant perhaps her best plan ever. It was simple though. The only problem was the timing, but that could easily be taken care of. Miyuki thoughts were broken when she notice a familiar figure standing in front of her. Sayaka. Miyuki groaned and cursed her heart for beating faster. “Miyuki.” Sayaka said. “What no Milky this time?” Miyuki teased trying to anger the other girl. It didn’t work however. Instead, Sayaka simply looked sad.
“Leave those two alone. Leave this school ago. It isn’t to late for them to undo your damage. Come back to me, Milky,” Sayaka pleaded. Her statement stirred something in Miyuki’s heart and she founded herself wanting to say yes. To say yes and run away with Sayanee. Wait! What the hell was Miyuki saying? “I am getting quite sick of seeing your face!” Milky yelled and ran away leaving the shocked girl behind. Milky couldn’t fall in love. Love wasn’t true. Miyuki couldn’t forget this. There had to be more distance between Sayaka and her. More more more distance. Being with Sayaka wasn’t safe at all.
“Miyuki, you are so stupid! And you are suppose to be the class genius!” her girlfriend or ex-girlfriend, Nana Yamada mocked as Miyuki was surrounded by a circle of girls. All of the girls were laughing at her and pointing at her. Miyuki felt dizzy with all their laugher. “Yeah, Nana would never want to actually date you! I can’t be believe you thought she really love you!” Fukumoto Aina laughed and pushed Miyuki. The other girls proceed to shove Miyuki as well. Tears were pouring from her eyes now. All of those girls were suppose to be her best friends, and yet… They were laughing at her. “Nee nee, Milky what are the answers for the test again? Akane teased as she pushed her. Miyuki tried to break free from the group, but they were too many.
Miyuki’s eyes were wide and frighten. Miyuki threw a desperate glance at the girl she loved, but she was laughing as well. A girl, Milky couldn’t see her face because of her tears, grabbed her bag and pour the contents to the ground.
“Look at how weak you are! You can’t even run away or fight!”
“You are a fool Miyuki! So native.”
“Please! Just leave me alone!” Miyuki begged already lying in the ground. Her clothes were now soaked with mud for it had been raining the day before. “This is what you get!” One of them screamed before kicking Miyuki in the stomach. Miyuki cried out as she felt a jolt of pain course through her body. And then another and another until everything went black. The last thing Miyuki saw was the mocking smile of the girl who supposedly was in love with her.
Miyuki headed straight for Yabakune to get her latest plan in motion. Miyuki was going to make an arrangement to get Nezumi captured. Nezumi wasn’t the strongest of fighters, so it shouldn’t be a difficult thing. Then, Miyuki would move on from there. There would be no stopping Miyuki. Miyuki intended to finish what she started no matter what Sayaka said. Nezumi and Center would turn on each other. If fooling Nezumi wasn’t going to work then Miyuki could just fool Center.
…
The next day, Nezumi was in high sprits. Things were okay with Center and that idiot Miyuki stayed out of her sights the rest of the day. Not to mention it was no longer cold and foggy outside. It was also as if the weather had reacted according to her mood. Now all she needed was for Center to get there, so they could go to school. Center wouldn’t take long. Not after yesterday’s event.
Nezumi, however, wasn’t aware of the figures creeping up behind her. Suddenly, Nezumi screamed as she felt unknown arms grabbed her and begin to drag her away from her house. Nezumi tried to scream again, but the person had gagged her. Nezumi kicked her legs wildly and tried to throw punches, but there was more than one person and they restrained her. Oh god… What in the world was happening?! What was going to become of her?
Finally after a long walk, the stranger dropped Nezumi and removed the cloth from her mouth. Nezumi’s eyes widen as she looked at her surrounding. Yabakune…. There was someone in front of her. The girl had her back on her, but she was wearing Majijo’s uniform. “Ah, I hope they aren’t too rough on you Nezumi,” a familiar girl said. Miyuki turned around to face Nezumi.
“YOU!” Nezumi hissed. Miyuki giggled and replied, “Yes, me. You know we could have done this differently. If only you had been nicer, but you rejected me and I don’t like being reject. So I think it’s only fair I get even,” Miyuki explained in a calm casual voice. Nezumi looked at her with disbelief. “So you are going to get even by kidnapping me and getting the girls from Yabakune to beat me up?” Nezumi scoffed in spite her situation.
Miyuki smirked and kneed down to meet Nezumi’s challenging eyes. Nezumi looked away, but Miyuki put her hand under Nezumi’s chin and forced her to look up. “Beating you up would be to easy and too dull. I was thinking more about calling up Center,” Miyuki replied with a smug tone. Nezumi grabbed Miyuki’s collar angrily. “Don’t you dare get her involved!” Nezumi screamed.
Even Nezumi knew Center couldn’t take all the Yabakune girls even with Nezumi’s help. Plus Center was still injured from her last fight. “Grab her while I make a call will you, please?” Miyuki ordered a Yabakune underlings. The girls complied. All Nezumi could do was struggled because they had an iron grip on her. “Dammit, Miyuki you are not getting away with this!” Nezumi yelled. Miyuki smirked with a mysterious anger behind her eyes. “Watch me,” was all she replied before approaching Nezumi. Miyuki reached into the pocket of Nezumi’s hoodie and grabbed her cell phone.
Nezumi watched as Miyuki surfed though her contact list. “Ah, here it is. Center,” Miyuki announced wanting to bother Nezumi even more. Nezumi watched as Miyuki typed a text to Center wondering what in the world she was typing. Whatever it was it could be no good. “What did you write?” Nezumi demanded. Miyuki flashed her a mysterious smile. “You’ll see.” Miyuki replied before gesturing the girls to take Nezumi to an empty room and following them.
-
Ch.6 Betrayal
Center, I am sorry! I been captured by Yabakune. Help me…
Center thought about the message over and over as she ran towards Yabakune. Center didn’t understand. The schools aren’t supposed to be fighting. Sure, Yabakune had been giving them problems, but a little rivalry was way different than kidnapping a school’s teppen member. What was the point in kidnapping Nezumi anyways? Why not just beat Nezumi up at the spot?
Not the Center wanted anyone to beat up Nezumi. If they even laid a finger on Nezumi… Center clenched her fist anger coursing through her veins. I should have gone pick her up earlier. I should have told her to wait inside her house… that was all that was in Center’s mind as she hurried to rescue her lover. Yabakune All Girls School was surprisingly empty making Center even more suspicious. Something wasn’t quite right… Something was off. It was too quiet. Way too quiet for a Yanakee school. Center made her way into the school gates. Whatever. Center was going to rescue Nezumi no matter what conditions. No matter what…
…
“She is here!” a random Yabakune underling announced looking out the window of the messy room. Miyuki grinned as she saw the Rappapa president with her usual brown cardigan making her way inside the school. Nezumi sat in a chair tied up so that she wouldn’t be able to escape. Miyuki approached her and put her hand under her chin forcing her to face her. “Aren’t you happy? Your girlfriend is coming to save you,” Miyuki told her in a sweet voice. Nezumi responded by looking away with a displeased expression. Nezumi didn’t know what Miyuki was planning, but whatever it was Nezumi wasn’t sure that she would be able to protect Center from it.
Center… Whatever happens just be safe, Nezumi pleaded in her head worried for her girlfriend and best friend. Nezumi had seriously underestimated the cute looking malicious girl. Miyuki was one smart girl. A master in disguise. Nezumi couldn’t even fathom what her plan was for Majijo. Nezumi would normally try to manipulate the girl into revealing her true intentions, but Nezumi knew nothing about the girl. Nezumi had no ammunition to hurt Miyuki with. Everything about Miyuki was a mystery to Nezumi. Nezumi didn’t know where she came from, what was her true personality.
Who was Watanabe Miyuki and what was she after? “I’ll stand here and keep watch. You guys go downstairs and help the others. Text me when it is time.” Miyuki ordered the girls. The three underling nodded and did as they were instructed. Nezumi wondered how Miyuki had so much power in Yabakune. Nezumi would have known if she was a student at Yabakune before, but Miyuki wasn’t. A strong fighter like her would have been noticed by Nezumi. Nezumi was a 100% sure of that fact. “You seem to have a lot of say around here,” Nezumi observed. Nezumi had to get something on Miyuki. Anything.
Anything to get Center and her out of this horrible mess. “Ah, you see I am pretty close with the president. She is a cute girl, but a little native. I wonder how such a silly girl can become president of a school?” Miyuki replied looking at her nails. Nezumi took her comment as an opening. “So is that what you do? Flirt with girls and make them fall in love with you so that you can get what you want,” Nezumi confronted. Nezumi knew it be unless to beat around the bush with Miyuki. Miyuki would instantly know she was trying to fool her and put her guard up. If Nezumi confronted her directly, however, she stood a greater chance of getting something out of her. “Maybe. Sometimes. It works well. Unfortunately it didn’t work with you, but that is fine. There other methods to get what one wants.” Miyuki replied.
Nezumi’s hands tried to find a way to untied themselves as Miyuki spoke. “Such as kidnapping?” Nezumi prompted. Miyuki didn’t respond. Instead Miyuki looked at her phone. A grin appeared in her lips. Miyuki sent a quick text and placed her phone in her pocket. Suddenly, Miyuki approached Nezumi and sat in her lap.
At this Nezumi’s eyes widen in utter shock. “What are you doing?!” Nezumi shrieked. Miyuki’s hands travelled to the knot holding Nezumi captive. “You know Nezumi I actually did like you. I never met a girl who could challenge my intellect. I find it alluring, but you pushed me away for Center. It made me angry, but I don’t want to hurt you. I love you, Nezumi ” Miyuki confessed removing the ropes around Nezumi. Nezumi tried to get up, but Miyuki captured her wrists with iron grip.
“What the hell are you doing?! You really think I buy that?” Nezumi retorted. Miyuki smirked inching closer to Nezumi. “You don’t have to. As long as Center does,” Miyuki replied in a smug tone. Nezumi blinked in confusion for the first time not knowing what her opponent was thinking. The door flew open and before Nezumi even had a chance to react Miyuki captured her lips. Nezumi squirmed under Miyuki trying desperately to push Miyuki off. Nezumi’s eyes wondered off to the door’s direction and Nezumi saw Center watching the scene in disbelief. Center’s face was bruised and filled of blood. That gave Nezumi the strength to push Miyuki off her.
“Center! It’s not what you think!” Nezumi quickly exclaimed getting off the chair. Center’s face harden, she turned around and began to run. Nezumi tried to run after her, but was surrounded by a bunch of Yabakune girls. “I had enough of this crap!” Nezumi screamed before proceeding to attack the Yabakune girls. There was anger coursing in Nezumi’s veins and she was fighting hard desperate to get out of there so she could get to Center and explain it wasn’t what she thought.
To tell Center it wasn’t what she thought at all. Never had Nezumi hated someone as much as her father until now. Unfortunately the sneaky brat was nowhere to be founded. Finally, Nezumi was cornered. There were too many girls and no matter how many she beat up more appeared. Her situation wasn’t looking good at all. How much longer could Nezumi go on fighting before collapsing? Nezumi tried to block all the attacks thrown her way, but there were too many girls. Before Nezumi knew it, a girl sneaked an punch in her stomach knocking the breath right out of her. Nezumi’s world became cloudy and she fell to the floor.
“Don’t give up to these underlings so quickly, Nezumi!” A familiar voice yelled. Nezumi looked up to find herself facing Otabe. “Otabe!” Nezumi exclaimed and quickly got on her feet. “Hi, Nezumi. How are you?” Otabe asked with a casual smile yet her eyes were analyzing her opponents. Nezumi smiled happy to see her old enemy and now her new best friend next to her.
“Been better. You really have like the best timing you know that right?” Nezumi commented as the menacing girls circled them. Otabe giggled softly and said, “Just go, Nezumi. I’ll take care of this. Go get her before its too late.” Nezumi nodded and somehow managed to break away from all the girls while Otabe fought them. Otabe sighed as she saw Nezumi run. Hopefully those two will be alright. Otabe thought to herself.
…
Miyuki giggled as she walked out the back entrance of Yabakune with her pink umbrella. Rain was forecast on that day and Milky wasn’t one to be unprepared. Still it was all too easy. Getting Center to believe Nezumi was cheating on her, getting those Yabakune idiots to do her biding, and then sneaking out while they probably got beat up. It was all so easy. So simple. Milky extended her hand and a single raindrop fell into her hand. Rain. It was here. Milky smiled and pulled out her umbrella to avoid the rain.
Just as Milky predicted. Milky kept on walking happily until she notice a familiar figure in the distance. One Milky didn’t particularly want to bump into. Sakaya… Sayaka looked up and their eyes met. Milky groaned inwardly and turned around to try and avoid the girl, but Sayaka ran to her side before she could even get away. “What do you want now Sayaka?” Milky questioned her tone filled of annoyance. Sayaka shivered slightly from the cold rain, but Milky didn’t bother to offer her umbrella either ways. “Stop messing with those girls, Miyuki. Just stop. There is no point in what you are doing. It’s wrong,” Sayaka told her.
Miyuki’s face grew cold and her eyes cold as ice making Sayaka feel even worst than wet rain could make her feel. “Who do you think you are preaching to me? This is none of your business!” Miyuki snapped. Sayaka grew frustrated and demanded, “Then tell me Miyuki! What was the point of this?” Miyuki put up a confused face with a slight smile eager to annoy Sayaka as much as Sayaka was annoying her.
“The point of what Sayaka?” Miyuki replied in a mocking tone. Sayaka couldn’t take Miyuki’s attitude anymore and grabbed Miyuki’s shoulders. Miyuki was so surprised she dropped her pink umbrella. Miyuki froze as the umbrella tumbled to the wet ground. “You know perfect well what I mean. What was the point in destroying those girl’s relationship? Of destroying NMB? Of deceiving me?” Sayaka exclaimed shaking Miyuki. “Let go of me!” Miyuki screamed trying to push Sayaka away. Sayaka held on even harder.
“Don’t walk away from me, Miyuki!” Sayaka yelled. “Leave me alone! I don’t owe you any answers!” Miyuki spat avoiding Sayaka’s gaze. “You do owe me answers, Miyuki because I didn’t deserve what you did to me!” Sayaka replied though gritted teeth. Miyuki managed to pull away from the angry girl and shouted, “You want an explanation? Fine! I needed to get something done and you were the easiest way to get me there. I no longer need you so GO AWAY!” Sayaka grew more frustrated the more she argued with Miyuki.
Why wouldn’t the girl see? Why wouldn’t the girl understand that she was wrong? “People aren’t there for you to use nor are they toys! You want me to disappear, but I am not and you can’t force me too. I don’t have to listen to you either!” Sayaka exclaimed. Miyuki didn’t replied instead she began to walk away. “Miyuki, please just think about it. How would you feel if someone did it to you?” Sayaka called out as Miyuki walked away. Miyuki stopped on her tracks, but didn’t say a word. Tears began to fall from her eyes for some odd reason Miyuki didn’t understand. Maybe it was just rain. “Someone did do it to me.” was all Miyuki mumbled before running away leaving a stunned Sayaka behind.
…
Center stood in the falling rain, her face hard. Center might have been crying, but the rain made it hard to tell. Nezumi put her hands on her knees and tried to catch her breath. “C-Center,” Nezumi panted. Center’s back was on Nezumi, but Nezumi saw Center clench her fist. Center began to walk away, but Nezumi rushed to her side and grasped her wrist. “Don’t walk away from me. Please!” Nezumi pleaded tears forming in her eyes.
Center stopped and her hand went limp. “You broke your promise, Nezumi. You broke all of them… There is only so much I can take…” Center whispered her voice filled with pain as she pulled her hand away from Nezumi. “I can explain!” Nezumi exclaimed. Center shook her head and replied, ” Sorry I just don’t trust you. You betrayed my trust too much.” With that said, Center walked away leaving a sobbing Nezumi behind.
-
Ch.7 Misunderstood
Nezumi threw a paper plane across the darkening sky hoping it would fly far far away just like her problems. Except it didn’t. The plane didn’t even reach the sky instead it fell weakly to the ground. Just like the day they met. Only this time Center wasn’t there to pick the plane up. The conversation kept replaying in Nezumi’s head like a broken disk and all Nezumi could do was bite her lip and not cry.
That’s how bad it was. She wanted to cry and Nezumi didn’t cry. Of course Center didn’t believe Nezumi. Why would Center believe her after Nezumi played her so many times and made a fool again and again out of her genuine feelings? Nezumi wouldn’t believe herself either if she was in Center’s shoes. Even though this time Nezumi was being completely honest. Even though Nezumi was trying so hard to change. And some stupid stranger had to just make their way into their lives and just ruin it all. Nezumi hadn’t broke her promise to Center, but how could she prove that to Center?
“I lied to you again…” Nezumi mumbled looking at the ground. The sky was bright, a complete contrast to the mood surrounding the hooded mice and her companion. The girl in the cardigan was wearing fresh scars and had been limping due to a fight Nezumi provoked and had to be saved from. Again. “Why?” was all Center asked in return. Why did I lie, Nezumi wondered to herself.
Nezumi was already in the top of Majijo and Yabakune was no longer a threat. Why did Nezumi feel the need to fall back into her string of lies? Maybe because it was safe? “I don’t know…” Nezumi answered in a weak voice. Nezumi felt like she was going to be sick. She didn’t want to lose Center. The immense fear suddenly hit Nezumi and she realized she had something to lose.
“I am sorry!” Nezumi blurted out with frightened eyes. Tears began to fall from her eyes without a warning. Nezumi knew why she did it. Why it started… It was because of her… Otabe… Nezumi didn’t want Otabe to be around and steal Center’s attention so Nezumi devised a plan to get ruin of her. And it backfired. She got discovered and worst of all Otabe wasn’t even angry. Otabe expected it.
Nezumi felt like such a spoiled child. Center looked surprised at her sudden apology, but asked again, “But why Nezumi?” Nezumi felt a bit irritated and snapped, “Does there has to be a reason?” Center grabbed her wrist forcefully and gritted out, “Yes! You expect me to believe you backstab me for no reason? I thought we were passed this Nezumi!”
“We are!” Nezumi insisted in a less angry voice. “Then why did you do it then?” Center demanded. “Because I didn’t want you to be with her instead of me!” Nezumi exclaimed. Center looked taken aback and her grip on Nezumi’s wrist loosen. “With her? You mean Otabe?” Center repeated making sure she heard correctly. “Yes Otabe you baka!” Nezumi snapped. Center began to laughed. Hard. Nezumi’s eyes narrowed.
“Why are you laughing?! That’s not funny!” Nezumi exclaimed and punched her in the arm. “I… I am sorry, but seriously you went through all that trouble just for that?” Center asked. Nezumi blushed and looked down feeling a bit embarrassed. Center had a point. Nezumi made a big deal out of nothing. “I am glad you find this amusing,” Nezumi snapped and began to walked away, but Center grabbed Nezumi’s wrist and pulled her against her body knocking the air out of her.
Center’s intense eyes were suddenly gazing at hers with an unreadable emotion. “I promise you I am not making fun of you in the least bit. I just never imagine you cared so much…” Center said softly her voice trailing off at the end of her statement. Their faces were only inches away and their bodies pressed together. Nezumi’s could feel Center’s heartbeat under her chest. It probably matched her own.
Nezumi was lost for words. What was Nezumi suppose to say? Nezumi took a deep breath and took in Center’s intoxicating scent. “I-I care, okay… A lot…” Nezumi mumbled finding her voice again. Center put her soft hand on Nezumi’s cheek. “So do I,” Center replied. Nezumi looked into Center’s eyes and sighed. So pretty, Nezumi thought as she looked into them. Every small touch Center delivered made her heart go on overdrive.
Nezumi wondered if Center understood just how much she cared. “I don’t think you understand…” Nezumi told her. “What don’t I understand?” Center questioned in her melodic voice. Nezumi was silent for a bit and wanted to step back, but Center’s grip was too strong. “I-I think I love you…” Nezumi whispered softly. Center blinked. “W-What?!” Center blurted out in utter shock at the sudden confession. Nezumi took a step away from the bewildered Center. “I-I mean… Just forget it…” Nezumi said.
Center grabbed her waist and pulled her close again causing Nezumi’s eyes to widen. “What if I don’t want to?” Center demanded in a husky voice. Nezumi’s breathing became erratic at the words and she was too aware of Center’s body that was pressed against her own. Moving a strand of hair from Nezumi’s ear, Center leaned in and whispered, “And what if I love you too?” Nezumi drew a breath. Pulling away from her ear slowly, Center touched Nezumi’s lips with her index finger causing Nezumi to shiver slightly. “What if I want to kiss you?” Center whispered again, her lips dangerously close to Nezumi.
“Why don’t you?” Nezumi managed to say. Center smiled and crashed her lips against hers. The sensation was hot, sweet, and exciting all at the same time. Grabbing Center’s collar, Nezumi pulled her closer. Center responded by gently pushing her tongue into Nezumi’s parted lips. The kiss grew more intense by the second and Nezumi never wanted it to stop.
Pausing to take a breath, the two pulled in for another kiss again. And another. It as complete bliss. Neither ever thought such a thing could happen and neither wanted it to ever stop. Finally the two laid in the ground still trying to catch their breathes. “Nezumi…” Center said breaking the peaceful silence. “Mmm?” Nezumi replied. “Promise me you won’t ever do anything like that again. Enough with the lying,” Center told her. “I promise.” Nezumi sworn knowing for once she completely meant it.
That… That was the last time Nezumi lied to Center. Nezumi had completely kept her promise and now an outsider had to come and ruin it. It funny how easily things can come undone. To make matters worst Nezumi couldn’t located Miyuki to give her a piece of her mind. Instead Nezumi was left with all her anger inside. “You’re Nezumi aren’t you?” an unfamiliar voice behind her asked.
Nezumi turned around to find herself face to face to a complete stranger. The girl wore a NMB uniform. A yanakee school. One that was quite famous in its area for being really strong, but a couple of months ago lost it’s title to their rival school SKE which ended up falling as well. Both were now the laughing stock of yanakee schools. Nezumi being as calculating as she was kept tabs on various yankee school. This girl didn’t scream the aura of your average grunt however. She was more important than that. Nezumi could sense it. Still why would a NMB girl be interested in Majijo? Their areas were completely different. Not to mention they were still recovering from the major blow they just suffered.
“And you are?” Nezumi asked with a raised eyebrow. The unfamiliar girl leaned into the railing of school stairs. “I am Yamamoto Sayaka. I am Milky’s ex-girlfriend,” Sayaka explained. Nezumi’s eyes widen. Could it be? An opening? “Miyuki’s?” Nezumi repeated making sure she heard her right. Sayaka nodded.
There was an awkward silence then Sayaka finally spoke up, “She is causing trouble here too isn’t she?” Nezumi didn’t respond instead her eyes were on the roof where a familiar figure stood. Center. “You were like her too aren’t you? Otabe told me. I need your help. I want to save Miyuki,” Sayaka told Nezumi. Nezumi’s face grew dark.
“Why should I help you save Miyuki? She has done nothing, but unravel my life. Besides if you are her ex girlfriend why should I believe you? Miyuki already caused enough trouble. Go away!” Nezumi spat remembering her bitter separation with Center. Sayaka paused trying to think of the right words to say. Sayaka needed Nezumi’s help. “You want to get your girlfriend back don’t you? If you help me I’ll help you get her back,” Sayaka offered.
Nezumi didn’t reply. “She’s your best option, Nezumi,” Otabe pointed out behind her. “Why are you always so nosy?” Nezumi snarled forgetting all about the heart to heart moment she had with Otabe during the fight at Yabakune. “Nezumi just relax. Look I know Sayanee since a long time ago. You can trust her,” Otabe continued ignoring Nezumi’s remark. “Come on! You got to help me! Miyuki isn’t going to stop, Nezumi! She isn’t going to stop until your entire school collapses. Just tell me how did your girlfriend get you out of your malicious ways?” Sayaka insisted as well.
Nezumi sighed. “Otabe sure doesn’t know how to keep her mouth shut…” Nezumi said glancing at Otabe. Sayaka’s face brightened. “Does that mean you will help me?” Sayaka asked with hopeful eyes. Nezumi tore her eyes from the rooftop and nodded. Nezumi had no choice, but to trust Otabe’s judgment. It wasn’t like she had any other ideas.
“So then we got a deal!” Sayaka announced happily and began to leave along with Otabe. “Sayaka!” Nezumi called out as the girl walked away. The two girls stopped and turned to face her. “You are already in the right track. To save Miyuki I mean,” Nezumi told her before walking away. Sayaka and Otabe exchanged a smile and walked away.
Nezumi sighed away and groaned. I hope I don’t regret this, Nezumi thought to herself.
…
“Everyone! Get her!” a Yabakune student yelled. Center looked around. She was surrounded and exhausted. Both physically and mentally. Not to mention it was raining again. Center hated rain. Blocking the first hit, Center began to fight back. Why did they pick that night to ambush her out of all the days? Center was still recovering from her old injuries and there was the thing with Nezumi. Her heart was in pieces and her head wasn’t in the right place to fight.
Center hissed as a blow was landed in her stomach. Center wasn’t going to win. There were too many girls not to mention Center wasn’t herself today. She completely failed as a president. Center blocked the hits herself trying to protect herself. She was cornered. “To hell with you!” a girl screamed and prepared to deliver the final blow. Center shut her eyes when suddenly she heard a smacking sound. Center opened her eyes to find Miyuki standing in front of her extend her hand.
“Come on,” Miyuki ordered.. Center hesitated, but grabbed her hand. How weak had she grown that her enemy had to rescue her from Yabakune? “I’ll teach you to mess with our president!” Miyuki screamed and began to fight. She’s strong, Center noted as she began to fight by her side as well. Soon thanks to Miyuki’s help the Yabakune girls ran away frightened.
Center felt ashamed. She, Rappapa’s president, had to get help from a transfer student. What did that say about Rappapa? “Are you alright?” Miyuki asked in a concerned voice. Miyuki tried to reach out to her, but Center snatched her arm away. “Go away!” Center snarled. Miyuki sighed. “Look Center, I know you hate me and I don’t know what I did to make you hate me so much, but I am just trying to help,” Miyuki said with her arms crossed.
“Sure! So much help you are stealing away my girlfriend!” Center retorted. Center’s legs suddenly felt weak and she collapsed in the wet ground. Tears began to fall from her eyes, but Center quickly brushed them away. “I am Rappapa’s president… I shouldn’t need someone to rescue me. Especially a transfer student…” Center mumbled. Miyuki kneed down. “You know even presidents need help. Isn’t that why you have your queens? Beside you are injured.” Miyuki pointed out and patted Center’s head.
For some odd reason, this time Center didn’t move away. Miyuki got up and extended her hand to help Center up. “I didn’t try to steal your girlfriend by the way. I just think you should know that,” Miyuki added in a gentle voice. “Really? You think I believe you after what you told me in the roof shortly after we met?” Center countered bitterly tears still pouring out of her eyes. No matter how much Center tried to wipe them away they kept falling and Center suddenly wondered if they were tears or rain. It didn’t matter.
Center hated both. Miyuki gave her a pained smile. “I was provoked. You were rude to me for no reason. Besides I didn’t know you were dating Nezumi. I simply thought you liked her or something. I am a transfer student remember?” Miyuki reminded. Center didn’t reply. Miyuki sighed. “Look Nezumi reached out to me not the other way around. Nezumi kissed me and flirted with me and I can’t change that. Like I said I didn’t know you two were dating. Nezumi never mentioned it,” Miyuki told her.
Miyuki put her hand under Center’s chin and forced her to face her. “She backstabbed me too you know. That day… She told me she loved me and that she wanted to take the top with me and end your reign in Majijo, but she was just using me to get to Yabakune…” Miyuki bit her lip at the end of her sentence. “I.. I didn’t know. I thought she was over this… I thought she loved me, but she was using me… All along she was planning my downfall….” Center sobbed.
Miyuki suddenly hugged Center. Center looked surprised, but hugged her back. “I am sorry for my part in this and like I said every president needs help. Don’t be ashamed of it. It’s them that are wrong for gaining up on you and Nezumi… She doesn’t know the great person she is missing out on. It’s her lost not yours,” Miyuki reassured.
“You think I am a good president?” Center asked wiping her eyes for the last time. “Of course! You always watch after everybody and you never back down from a fight even though you know you might lose or are outnumbered. It really admirable and makes you a great president!” Miyuki complimented. Center smiled for the first time that night.
“That means a lot,” Center said. Miyuki grinned and got up. Extending her hand to Center, Miyuki said, “Let’s go home. It’s getting late and the rain is going to give us a cold.” Center nodded and took her hand. Miyuki helped her up and both girls began to make their way home not minding the rain anymore. “I got your back Center. You and I can become good friends you know,” Miyuki told Center as the walked home. Center paused and considered it. Now that Nezumi was gone, Center was all alone. Center really use a friend and Miyuki was proving to be loyal enough. “I would like that,” Center replied with a smile.
…
Nezumi sighed as she walked through Majijo’s hallway the next day. Everyone was glaring at her. Did the news of Nezumi’s latest betrayal really travel that fast? Or was there someone else involved in spreading the information? If so Nezumi had an idea as to who that person was. Thankfully no one annoying confronted her about anything.
Now all Nezumi had to do was plan. The faster Nezumi devised a plan to help Sayaka the faster she would get Center back. Even so there was another thing Nezumi had to do. Nezumi would help Sayaka and all, but even so she couldn’t allow Majijo to crumbled under Miyuki’s feet. Nezumi had to do something and fast. Center had too many injuries and was upset over what happened with Nezumi. Center wasn’t in any shape to handle an ambush if Miyuki planned one.
Center would fall for sure. Surely even if Nezumi wasn’t able to talk to Center there had to be a way for Nezumi to still be able to protect her. According to Otabe, Miyuki had a lot of people in Yabakune. Nezumi just had to dig deep. There had to be people that weren’t okay with a Majijo student walking around like they owned the place. That was what lead to Nezumi’s downfall once.
Surely if Nezumi pushed hard enough they would snap like they did with her and Milky would be cornered. The only way to get Miyuki to listen to Sayaka was to take away all her security. Nezumi had to show Miyuki how alone she really was so that Miyuki could allow Sayaka in and truly start to change. Then Sayaka and Miyuki would talk to Center and explained what happened. It was perfect. The plan was perfect.
“Do you usually have lunch in the rooftop?” Miyuki asked loudly as her and Center walked by Nezumi. Center looked at Miyuki and smiled. She didn’t even acknowledge Nezumi’s presence. ”Yeah, you could come with if you like,” Center replied. Nezumi’s eyes widen. No! This could not be happening. But it was. Center and Miyuki walked past her, talking and laughing like best friends and Nezumi sure didn’t see that one coming. Suddenly Nezumi’s plan didn’t seem as simple as she thought.
-
Ch.8 Deadly Alliance
A/N: I thought I would take some time to explain the teppens of this story since it might get confusing. Technically this story takes place on Nezumi’s and Center’s third year so there are some changes since some people are supposed to have graduated. Here’s the chart for each school so far:
Rappapa:
Gakuran- retained due to being hospitalized
Gekikara- retained again due to being hospitalized
Churi- new queen
Anna- new queen
Team Fondue
Yabakune Teppen:
President: Ogasawara Mayu
Hadashi no Kai memebers
NMB Teppen:
President: Sayaka
Vice-President: Fuuko
Member: Kanako (NMB48)
The hallways in Yabakune were crowded and noisy just like any other yankee school. Girls were shoving and screaming at each other. The walls were filled of graffiti and there was trash all over the floor. Miyuki was perfectly used to that type surroundings as well as the deadly glares she was receiving from all the Yabakune students. Rather than shying away from the unwanted attention Miyuki walked around as if she owned the place. After all Miyuki was the true top no matter where she was Miyuki would always take the top there.
Heading towards a secluded room, Miyuki encountered four girls dressed in the most bizarre way. They had multicolored dyed or was it hair clips decorating their hair and what seemed to Miyuki an unfortunate sense of fashion. They were the infamous Hadashi no Kai or Barefoot Society of Yabukune. They were rumored to be very strong and even beat a few of the Majijo queens.
At the moment the four girls were giving Mayuki hostile looks. Miyuki resisted the urge to roll her eyes. It wasn’t a secret that the girls didn’t want Miyuki around, but luckily Miyuki had someone more powerful on her side. “I am here to see Mayu,” Miyuki said responding to the hostile looks with innocent eyes. She knew this would agitate them even further and the thought of that made her smile.
The four girls exchanged an annoyed look, but moved aside. They knew that if they refused to let Miyuki pass they would be in real trouble with their president. They might hate Miyuki, but it wasn’t worth trouble with Mayu. “You know I liked it when people just stick to their own school,” one of the girls, Comeback sneered. Miyuki smirked as she walked through the door.
“How about you say that just a tad bit louder,” Miyuki dared the Comeback as she passed by the four girls and into the room. The four remained silent and simply responded by glaring at her. “Miyuki. You finally show your face around here.” the girl sitting in a large chair at the end of the room said with a bitter tone. The air in the room was tense and the girls around the president didn’t seem pleased either.
“I am sorry. I been held up by things,” Miyuki said with a small bow. Miyuki learned from experience that feeding people’s egos could be quite useful. Especially when they weren’t very happy with her. “We had a deal. I told you I wanted Center out of the picture, yet you go and save her from our ambush! Whose side are you on, Miyuki?” Mayu yelled clearly angry with the other girl’s actions. Miyuki winced at Mayu’s loud voice. What was it with yanakees and shouting? How the shouting going to make more point anymore important? “Patience Mayu. Patience. I know you want Center, but it isn’t the right timing yet. Unless your plan isn’t to end Majijo’s reign for good.” Miyuki explained trying to hide her irritation in her voice.
“You better not be backing out on me. You know how we treat traitors,” Mayu warned and the girls in the room surrounded Miyuki. Miyuki feign a outraged look. “Me a traitor? Then I guess you don’t know me very well. I had promised you I would help you bring Majijo down right? I do not break my promises,” Miyuki told the president. Mayu seemed to calm down and Miyuki smiled. She fell for her words so easily just like the others did. It was all too easy and all the more amusing. ”So then what’s our next move?” Mayu asked Miyuki giving her complete control. “You are letting her decide?” the voice came from outside the door. The four generals of the Hadashi no Kai society burst into the room earning stares from everyone in the room.
“Are you questioning my authority? ” Mayu demanded getting out of her chair. “With all due respect she is a Majijo student! We should have beat her up the moment she entered these doors! Not to mention she hasn’t even managed to give us Center yet and something tells me it’s because she doesn’t want to!” Mayuge yelled with a pointing finger at the otherwise sweet-looking girl. Mayu glared at the general that was speaking out of line. “With all due respect Mayu all of us agree with Mayuge. We should stick to our own,” Comeback said and the rest of the people in the group nodded giving Mayu hostile stares. Mayu punched the nearby wall. “Enough! Like I said I want to hear Miyuki’s plan and next time you talk out of line I will make sure you don’t see the inside of this room ever again!” Mayu hissed.
Miyuki smirked slightly and threw a smug look at the angry girls. “With all due respect I think what we need to do is get rid of Rappapa’s queens before attacking Center,” Miyuki suggested. The four generals scoffed. “How is that any different from last year? And let me remind you last year was an utter disaster,” Comeback reminded Mayu choosing to ignore Miyuki. Miyuki rolled her eyes annoyed that the generals were being so difficult.
Even though Miyuki just wanted to get rid of them they were very well respected in Yabakune. Messing with them would be bad for her reputation and right now she needed to have a good rep in Yabakune. “That plan only failed because both Shibuya and Nezumi switched sides at the end. I will not do that,” Miyuki declared looking directly at Mayu. Mayu smiled. “We will do that. Now who should be start with?” Mayu wondered out loud. Milky smirked and replied, “Well I have a few suggestions.”
…
The girl wearing a beige cardigan had a thoughtful expression in her face. Her hands were gripping the bars that prevented her from falling to the ground and allowed her to take in the most impressive view around the school. I am not giving it up, Center thought. Center understood that trusting Miyuki could be deadly and she wasn’t an idiot. In spite the fact the Miyuki caught her in a moment of weakness, Center knew perfectly well that there was something fishy about the overly friendly girl and that her sudden kindness wasn’t out of the bottom of her heart, but Center needed her. For revenge. Especially now that Nezumi was out of the picture.
Yabakune had to pay and with due time Center would uncover the truth of whether Miyuki was being genuine with her or not. All Center needed from Miyuki is info on Yabakune. Miyuki had to know something since she was involved with Nezumi’s Yabakune plan. “Miyuki? You befriended Miyuki?” A familiar voice laced with disbelief demanded breaking Center from her thoughts. Center’s face grew dark. “I don’t owe you any answers Nezumi,” Center answered in an indifferent tone.
Nezumi scoffed, “You really think that is such a bright idea? God you really are naïve!” Center turned around her hands balled up in a fist. “You really got some nerve you know.” Center hissed tightening her fists. Nezumi laughed bitterly upon her antics. “You wouldn’t hit me, Center.” Nezumi told her. Center knew the other girl was right. Nezumi was always right, however…
“Don’t underestimate me, Nezumi. I know you are planning something and I will protect the top. No matter what,” Center snarled. Nezumi sighed. She couldn’t believe Center thought Nezumi was after her spot in Rappapa. Out of all the things. What part of Nezumi hating fighting and Yankees did Center not understand? At this point Nezumi thought Center would at least realize this. Miyuki was sure good at brainwashing people. “You got the wrong enemies here,” Nezumi told her softly. Center shook her head. “I don’t think so. Now are you leaving or shall I call my Rapappa to come get you?” Center asked crossing her arms in a threating matter.
Nezumi laughed bitterly at Center’s audacity. “Your Rapappa? Have you forgotten who help you get to the top? Who fought alongside you?” Nezumi questioned her eyes filled with anger. Being talked down was the thing Nezumi hated the most in the world. Center knew it perfectly well. Even if Center thought Nezumi was a backstabber she didn’t have the right to talk down to her. Nezumi wouldn’t stand for it. The air got more tense by the minute as the two girls stared each other down with piercing looks.
“Get off your high horse, Nezumi. You didn’t earn your spot in the top. You know it. I know and everyone else knows it too. You are nothing, but a filthy rat,” Center said in a mocking voice. Nezumi lost it and went up to Center who was looking at her with a menacing look. Nezumi slapped her. Hard. Nezumi didn’t know what came over her. For once Nezumi wasn’t thinking about what she was doing. Her pride suddenly got the better of her and she could see nothing, but red.
Center looked up at Nezumi in utter shock. Nezumi had only hit her once and that was a few months ago after that heart to heart she had with Nezumi at the gym. Center’s hand flew to her now red cheek. For someone who didn’t fight often Nezumi hit quite hard. Center found herself surprised at the amount of pain she was feeling in her right cheek. Center wondered what hurt more Nezumi’s slap or Nezumi betrayal? “You know what Center? I will take the top from you if you keep speaking like that. I will make you fall.” Nezumi swore her hands shaking with anger. “Are you declaring war Nezumi?” Center demanded recovering after Nezumi’s unexpected action grabbing the hooded girl from her collar.
“Are you going to befriend Miyuki?” Nezumi asked not answering Center’s question. Center’s eyes narrowed. “Say I was. What is your answer then?” Center answered. Nezumi pulled away from Center’s hard grip. “Then yes. I am declaring war on you,” Nezumi answered surprising herself with her response. With that Nezumi began to walk away. Nezumi bit her lip as she walked away. She was suppose to talk some sense into Center not declare war, but her pride got the better of her. What in the world was she going to do now? Nezumi knew she had no means of fighting with Center. It was nothing, but empty words. For one Rappapa would side with Center and secondly Nezumi wasn’t much of a fighter and had no fighters in her side. Things were not looking bright for Nezumi at all.
Nezumi slammed the door behind her in utter frustration. Making her way down the stairs she bumped into the person she least wanted to see: Miyuki. Nezumi groaned as she saw a familiar smirk curve up in the other girl’s face. Miyuki caught this and answered, “Are you okay Nezumi? Is something bothering you?” Her tone was full of sarcasm and pissed off Nezumi even more, but she refused to show it. That would be giving Miyuki what she wanted and Nezumi wasn’t about to do that. Instead she opted to try a different tactic. “I met your girlfriend the other day. Sayaka was her name wasn’t it? Lovely girl,” Nezumi taunted trying the strike a nerve. It worked.
Miyuki’s entire body tensed up, but she instantly recovered. “Oh that girl? That was nothing, but fun and games. Now I have my sights on someone else.” Miyuki replied casually. “Oh yeah? And who might that be?” Nezumi asked fearing what Miyuki’s response might be. Miyuki flashed her a wicked smile and answered, “You know I quite fancy your ex-girlfriend. She is really a good-looking girl. I don’t understand why you would cheat on her.”
Nezumi resisted the urge to punch Miyuki right in her stomach knowing it would get her nowhere with the other girl. In fact it would probably just give Miyuki what she wants. ”Oh I don’t know. The reason is beyond me,” Nezumi replied pretending to sound confused. Miyuki gave her a bored look not pleased at all that she wasn’t getting any better response from Nezumi. She was hoping to get her angry, but the girl was being to level-headed. “I got to go. Center’s is waiting for me you know,” Miyuki said before going up the stairs.
“I really do pity the girl. Some girls just flirt with other girls to get what they want,” Nezumi called out. Miyuki for once felt herself snap and replied, “True, but sometimes other girls turn out to be cheaters.” Nezumi smirked at the lame response. For once she could hear Miyuki sounding pissed off and it made her happy to be getting such a response from the other girl. The odds suddenly seemed more favorable. Now all she had to do was push her even more. That however would require more scheming. Luckily Nezumi was very very good at that.
…
Sayaka sighed as she began to slowly pack the few things she had in the NMB Teppen room. It seemed so unreal to be leaving the place she had made so made friendships and dealt with so many hardships. A single member, Kanako, watched her pack her things silently with a gloomy look in her face. Sayaka knew the small girl didn’t want her to leave. None of them did really. When Sayaka told them she was met with an uneasy silence. She expected for her Vice President Fuuko to at least object or something, but instead she simply walked out of the room.
“Sayanee do you have to go?” Kanako finally sniffed breaking the silence that had taken the room. ”We spoke of this before didn’t we, Kanako-chan? There is no other way. I have to transfer.” Sayanee explained once more slowly hoping that by saying it that way it would finally stick into the other girl’s head. “It doesn’t have to be this way! You could just let her be and wait to see if she comes back or something. You CAN stay!” Kanako insisted desperately not wanting the girl she considered to be her older sister to go. “No I can’t. Miyuki needs me,” Sayaka answered.
The smaller girl was silent not knowing what else she could do. It seem her Nee-chan’s mind was made up. “We need you here too Sayaka. You can’t leave,” a voice behind them said. Sayaka turned around to face Fuuko. Sayaka sighed knowing perfectly well Fuuko was against her decision even though she hadn’t voiced it earlier, but Sayaka had made up her mind. Sayaka was transferring to Majijo. That was the only way she could be close to Miyuki.
“I made up my mind. We had already spoken of this hadn’t we?” Sayaka answered while grabbing her bag. Fuuko frowned. “So you really don’t care what happens to us then? You still chose to go after her even after all she did to us?” Fuuko demanded angrily. Fuuko wasn’t normally a person that lashed out in spite of being a yankee, but Sayaka could tell she was furious at the moment. “I’ll be back. I’ll come back, you will only be in charge temporary,” Sayaka told her hoping to calm her down a bit. However it didn’t seem to work and Fuuko was still glaring at her.
Fuuko crossed her arms. “Well I won’t welcome you back. Especially if you bring Miyuki with you. I consider this your betrayal to us!” Fuuko hissed. Sayaka froze not believing what she just heard from her best friend. “Fuuko… You don’t mean what you are saying do you? You two are like sisters!” Kanako exclaimed in absolute shock. Sayaka looked at her waiting for her response. There was an heavy tension in the room for those thirty second it took Fuuko to answer. ”I do…” Fuuko said clearly her voice not wavering at all. Sayaka paused considering what words to say. She didn’t exactly blame Fuuko. Miyuki had caused so much harm and Sayaka couldn’t possibly ask her to side with her. “I am sorry,” was Sayaka was able to say before leaving the room without even a goodbye to her sisters.
The sky outside was gloomy. It seemed as it always was those days. Sayaka began to make her way to Majijo to turn in some papers for her transfer, but Sayaka’s chest felt heavy as Fuuko’s words replayed in her mind: So you really don’t care what happens to us then? You still chose to go after her even after all she did to us? Was Sayaka wrong? Maybe Fuuko was right. Maybe Sayaka was turning her back on her real friends for someone who wasn’t even worth it, but she couldn’t go back now. Sayaka herself didn’t understand why she was fighting for Miyuki’s heart nor why she was being so stubborn. Her head told her she should stay in NMB by her friends’ side and forget all about Milky, but her heart refused to let her. It was all so conflicting and all Sayaka could do was pray for a miracle.
…
Miyuki peered out the window of an abandoned classroom. Pretending usually came easily to her, but today pretending to be Center’s friend was just exhausting. The classroom seemed to be the only place she could avoid the world and Miyuki was enjoying very bit of the peace and quiet it provided her. Thankfully things were moving a lot faster than Miyuki anticipated.
Nezumi had made things so easy by declaring war on Center like that. If there was any doubt in Center’s mind that Nezumi was innocent it’s gone now. Even so Miyuki didn’t feel as giddy as she should about the whole situation. What Nezumi told her was bothering her. How did Nezumi meet Sayaka? If anyone could ruin Miyuki’s plans it was Sayaka. Well perhaps not ruin, but at least complicate. Miyuki groaned. Stupid Sayaka! Why couldn’t she just leave her alone?
What does she even want from me? Miyuki wondered bitterly. Miyuki couldn’t understand the girl’s actions at all and it bothered her. Miyuki pulled out her phone and looked at the time. It was finally time to go home. Miyuki had planned to visit Yabakune once more, but she was really tired. It could wait. All Miyuki wanted to do was to get home and read a nice long book. Going back and forth from yanakee schools made her feel like she was losing her brain cells.
Miyuki walked out of the room and gently closed the door as if worried that the outside noise would disturb the peace of the quiet empty room. Miyuki winced as the outside chatter began to fill her earlobes and fought a massive headache. What’s wrong with me today? Miyuki asked herself. Hurrying her way through the crowd, Miyuki spotted a familiar figure. A very familiar figure. Sayaka. Miyuki groaned. Sayaka was the last person she wanted to see. Miyuki would have hidden and turned the other way if it wasn’t for the massive amount of paperwork in Sayaka’s hands that caught Miyuki’s eye.
Miyuki approached the girl and asked, “What are you doing here?” Her voice was cold and Miyuki wasn’t bothering to put an act up. Besides it was a waste on Sayaka and who knows maybe if Miyuki did it Sayaka would realize that her attempts to be around Miyuki were foolish and she would finally go away. Sayaka looked startled by Miyuki, but simply answered, “You could ask more nicely you know.” Miyuki rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. “I am simply curious.” Miyuki stated while leaning in the wall. Sayaka flashed her one of those stupid grins she has and replied, “I am getting paperwork ready to transfer here.”
Miyuki’s eyes grew big as shock entered her body. “What!?” Miyuki snapped recovering quickly from the unexpected response. Dread began to fill her body as she took in the repercussions of Sayaka’s transfer. “I think I answered quite clearly,” Sayaka replied. Miyuki glared at Sayaka. “What the hell are you planning?” Miyuki hissed pissed off at Sayaka’s sassy response. Sayaka smirked. “Wouldn’t you like to know? But guess what Miyuki for once you been cornered,” Sayaka replied.
Sayaka was right of course. For once Miyuki couldn’t predict Sayaka’s actions and it irritated her to no end. Not that she let Sayaka know that. Miyuki let out a laugh, but it sounded strained, “Cornered? By you? You are a little too full of yourself.” Miyuki answered. Sayaka chuckled. A gentle musical laugh that frighten Miyuki. It made her wary because there was no way the warmth in the laugh was genuine after all Miyuki did. Surely the girl was planning her revenge. Yes that was it. Everything Sayaka was doing finally made sense. it was all for revenge. Why hadn’t Miyuki thought of that before? It was so obvious!
“Don’t you for one second think I don’t know what you are doing,” Miyuki warned sounding quite annoyed. “Huh?” Sayaka asked and furrowed her eyebrows wondering what in the world was the other girl talking about. Miyuki was even more irritated with Sayaka’s confused seemingly innocent reply, but instead of showing it she simply smirked. “Whatever I look forward to seeing you around,” Miyuki said and began walking away. “You are the oddest thing ever! You know that right?” Sayaka called out as Miyuki walked away. Miyuki didn’t reply instead she grumbled to herself. Sayaka always put her in the worst of moods and now she had to figure out how she would keep Sayaka’s mouth shut. Perhaps Sayaka would be a little more sensitive if her little “younger” sisters her involved.
…
Nezumi wondered what it was that was so important that Sayaka suddenly called her so early in the morning and asked her to meet her outside Majijo. Nezumi did have to wake up and head to school at that time anyway, but she was surprised Sayaka was heading to her own school at that time. Not to mention Nezumi barely remember giving the girl her number, but Nezumi was not at all annoyed. If anything Sayaka could have good news or something. Who knows.
“You showed up,” A voice behind her said. Nezumi turned and found herself facing Sayaka. Sayaka, however, was wearing a different uniform. A Majijo uniform to be more specific. Nezumi’s eye bugled. “Your uniform…” was all Nezumi managed to say. Sayaka grinned. “I wanted to tell you I was transferring. I wasn’t at ease at NMB and figured I be more help to you here than over there,” Sayaka explained. “Well you got that right. I need all the help I can get,” Nezumi groaned remembering the previous day. “Care to fill me in?” Sayaka asked.
Nezumi nodded and began to open her mouth when she suddenly heard Center’s voice. “Whose this?” Center demanded with hostilely that could only be defined as jealously. Nezumi wasn’t surprised at the fact that Center didn’t try to hide it one bit or change her tone of voice. That was the way Center was rash and honest in everything she did. And Nezumi wouldn’t have it any other way. “Yamamoto-san! Why are you here?!” Miyuki screeched with fake surprise. Sayaka raised her eyebrow and replied, “We talked yesterday. I told you I was transferring yesterday,” Sayaka hissed. “Yamamoto-san? Are you a transfer?” Center asked ignoring Miyuki’s and Sayaka’s conversation.
Sayaka looked at the girl and nodded. “From NMB,” Sayaka replied with a tone that indicated respect for Center and yet show that even though she had respect for Center she was in no way inferior to her. “You shouldn’t bother with people like her Center. Yamamoto is a traitor. That’s why she is here. I am not surprised she quickly found someone like her,” Miyuki hissed. “You can’t be serious when it was you who-” Sayaka’s angry words were cut off by Nezumi who knew there was no use in fighting at that point.
“Don’t bother Sayaka. She will be found out soon enough. I think she is rather pleased with herself though. Just so you know Center I already warned you. You be wise to listen to that warning,” Nezumi reminded in a voice that was as non-threating as possible. Center seemed thoughtful for a moment, but simply replied, “I do not take advice from the enemy. That is what is not wise,” Center responded in a calm voice. Nezumi laughed and pointed at Miyuki.
“Then you my friend are acting like the fool for who can not differentiate an friend from a enemy. Think about that. I am leaving. You coming, Sayaka?” Nezumi asked as she started to make her way inside. Poor Sayaka was completely confused as to what was going on so she simply followed Nezumi. Miyuki put her hand on her hip and looked at Center. “Well she is in a high horse.” Miyuki stated irritably. Center was thoughtful for a moment. “I think the question is when isn’t she in a high horse,” Center said and began to walk towards the roof along with Miyuki.
…
Sayaka followed Nezumi into a small empty classroom unsure of what was going on. Sure she had an idea, but there seemed to be something deeper going on. Still Sayaka didn’t want to push the mouse-like girl who was simply pacing with a frown on her face. Nezumi would talk when she felt like it. “Ano I am going to go look around.” Sayaka said breaking the silence. Nezumi finally looked up and said, ” Miyuki told Center I was trying to become president of Rappapa.” Sayaka paused and chuckled. “Of course she did,” Sayaka said. “Why doesn’t this sound like news to you?” Nezumi wondered out loud. Sayaka leaned against the wall and said, “She did that to us too. Try to turn us against each other. Me and my vice president.” Nezumi seemed thoughtful for a moment and asked, “Why are you here?”
“What do you mean? Didn’t I tell you? I am here to get Miyuki back,” Sayaka reminded not quite grasping the full extend of Nezumi’s question. “I guess what I really mean to ask is why would you come get her back? I mean from what I can tell so far she done nothing other than ruin your life so why?” Nezumi asked more directly. Sayaka laughed softy. “Did I say something funny?” Nezumi demanded with a glare not pleased that her companion was laughing at her serious question. “Sorry I didn’t mean to offend you, but shouldn’t it be obvious. It’s because I love her.” Sayaka answered seriously. “But I mean even love has its limits doesn’t it?!” Nezumi objected. Sayaka put her hand on her shoulder and gave her a gentle smile. “Does it really? I don’t think so,” Sayaka replied calmly.
Nezumi was silent. Center used to be that way too. What had changed? Center had always forgiven her, but now she could care less. Could this mean Center no longer loved Nezumi the way she used to? What if Center had been running out of love for her way before this happened. What had made Center’s warmth go away? ”I am going to look around,” Sayaka informed her sensing the mouse-like girl wanted to be alone. Nezumi nodded. “I’ll be around if you need to talk,” Sayaka said softly before walking out of the room.
…
“Let me get this straight you want us to go after Nezumi? As in beating her up and teaching her a lesson? Did I hear you correctly?” Gakuran, who had been retained a year due to being hospitalized the previous year, asked with a tone of disbelief. The Rappapa members were called together by the president and were now gathered in the infamous room upstairs. The room many Majijo students could only dream of reaching.
Most of the members weren’t surprised by the gathering considering things had been getting heated with Yabakune lately, but Center’s announcement was definitely not what they were expected. Everyone in the room looked shock even Gekikara, who was repeating her third-year yet again due to being stabbed, that only had two emotions stoic or insane looked shocked.
Center glanced at her and replied coldly, “Did I stutter? You heard me.” The room was silent for a moment and then Churi, the new queen, broke it, “We heard you we are just surprised. Are you sure you want to do this?” She was one of the closest queens to Center after Gekikara and couldn’t believe her ears. Nezumi and Center were always attached to the hip even after Nezumi back stabbed her, so what happened?
“She is sure. Nezumi has it coming. You sold you guys out you know.” a voice said from outside the room. The group turned only to find Miyuki standing outside the room. “May I come in?” she asked innocently. “Go ahead,” Center said dryly still upset about the previous confrontation in the morning. “Who are you?” Gakuran asked coldly not trusting the outsider who had just barged into their meeting. ”She’s our vice president,” Center announced surprising even Miyuki who wasn’t told about Center’s plans beforehand.
“What?! What about Nezumi?” Gakuran blurted out in shock. “Are you serious?” MIyuki asked Center with a huge smile in her face. “Nezumi isn’t allowed back up her. She backstabbed us and yes Miyuki you are Rappapa’s new vice-president.” Center said. “I understand Nezumi backs tabbed us, but we don’t even know this girl!” Churi argued. “I trust her. Is that not enough?” Center demanded.
“You don’t exactly have a history of trusting the right people,” Gakuran pointed out, Center grabbed the collar of her shirt and hissed, “You will listen to my orders or the door is right there.” Gakuran nodded knowing she wouldn’t win a fight against Center and not wanting to go against Astuko’s wishes since it was her who granted Center the top. Well not just Center, but Nezumi as well, but that wasn’t important that the moment.
“Whoever see Nezumi even get close to this room takes care of her. Are we clear?” Center yelled irritated by difficult queens. Everyone simply nodded even though they didn’t agree. Center sighed and walked out of the room. Miyuki started to follow her, but Center turned around and said, “I want to be alone.” Center headed to the roof wanting to find some peace. She had a headache and felt like she just couldn’t see anyone.
Unfortunately the last person she wanted to see beat her to her favorite spot. Center felt so stupid. Of course she would be there. She liked to go there to clear her head too. At least that’s what she told Center. Center didn’t even know who Nezumi was anymore and how much of what she had told her was true. It was a cloudy day just like the day she met Nezumi.
The memory bought back an ugly sense of yearning and sadness that Center was trying to avoid. Looking at the back of the girl she once loved made it worst. All she could think about was hugging her from behind and whispering sweet things in her ear. That’s what she would have done before the entire mess happened. Things aren’t the same though and she had to be content with watching her from behind and… hating her.
Center had to tell the Rappapa members to take care of Nezumi because she couldn’t do it herself even though it was what she was expected to do as a yankee in this sort of situation she couldn’t do it. She loved the girl too much. Pretending to hate her was exhausting. “I didn’t betray you. I don’t want to fight,” Nezumi said softly. Center wondered how she knew she was there even though she didn’t turn. “Why should I trust you? And beside weren’t you the one who started this war anyways?” Center replied harshly.
“You provoked me Center. My intend was never to fight with you that day. I wanted to get you back,” Nezumi said. Center chuckled darkly. “You have an awful funny way of showing it,” Center retorted. Nezumi finally turned to face her. Her beautiful eyes were eye and Center felt a pang of guilt, but at the same time she knew what good of an actress Nezumi could be. Once she fooled her into thinking Yabakune had broken her leg even though she was working with them all along. Center shouldn’t let her heart get the better of her. “Stop. Stop talking to me like that. I didn’t do anything. You told me once didn’t you? That I was a weirdo because I didn’t even bother trying to hide my lies. Why would I start doing it now? I was kidnapped by Yabakune and back stabbed by Miyuki. You have to believe me!” Nezumi insisted.
Center was ignored her. She wanted to believe Nezumi, but at the same time she knew she shouldn’t. Nezumi frowned. “You know what forget it. But don’t come crying to be later when you learn the truth. I didn’t do anything,” Nezumi said angrily and started to leave, She slammed the door loudly behind her leaving Center to her peace and quiet, but suddenly that didn’t seem as appealing.
-
Ch.9 War
“We need to start placing more attacks on Majijo. We need to lure the queens out.” Miyuki told Mayu. She was leaning against the wall of the Yabakune teppen with her arms crossed. She needed to destroy Majijo and she needed to do it as soon as possible before Nezumi or Sayaka exposed her. Miyuki was in the ideal position as well now that Center made her vice-president. Finally something was going good for her and she needed to take advantage of the opportunity.
Mayu frowned and replied, “I don’t know if we have enough manpower to do that.” Miyuki rolled her eyes in annoyance. How useless, she thought. ”Oh come on! You guys outnumber them by a large margin. Or get in alliance with some other school. I don’t know just make it happen!” Miyuki hissed not caring that she was in a room surrounded by Mayu’s followers. She doubted Mayu would turn on her. She had the girl eating out of the palm of her hand. Mayu’s frown deepen, but she was quiet.
“Well you’re in an awful hurry,” Sanshoku butted in not caring the least bit if she got in trouble with Mayu. Miyuki was getting on her nerves. Who the hell did she think she was busting into their school and taking control? Miyuki glared at her with icy eyes and answered, “At least I am trying to get stuff done. What do you guys do other the parade around in those flashy outfits?!” Tension began to fill the air as the two girls locked eyes. ”What the hell?! May I remind you your attempts to bring Center down have all ended in failure!” Mayuge yelled stepping in to defend her friend. Miyuki smirked knowing she hit a nerve. The girl’s irritation put her in a better mood.
Mayu got up and hit the wall to get the feuding girls’ attention. “ENOUGH!” Mayu yelled. The room was silent. Mayu relaxed and sat back back in the president’s chair. “I don’t give shit what problems you might have with each other, but you are going to work together you got that! I need you four to organize ambushes for the Majijo students with Miyuki. She’ll tell you the more popular routes. Do one of your usual shoes hunts or whatever,” Mayu ordered massaging her temple. ”Fine,” Sanshoke spat annoyed of having to work with Miyuki. The girl rubbed her the wrong way. “Oh and Mayu,” Miyuki said in a lighter more innocent sounding tone. Mayu smiled at the tone forgetting all about her annoyance and replied, “Yes?”
“I need another favor.”
…
Center sighed as she walked home from school alone. The fall sky was gray and it was cold. Why did her days suddenly seem so empty and pointless? It was a dumb question to ask herself. She knew the answer well. Life without Nezumi was senseless. She much preferred it when she was by Nezumi’s side even though she knew Nezumi was using her, but… She didn’t want to be deceived again and she didn’t want to be with Nezumi if she was just taking advantage of her feelings. It would be like living a lie and Center didn’t want to live a lie again. She was sick of all the lies. Even so she wished she could just find it in herself to believe Nezumi again and trust her, but she couldn’t.
She couldn’t trust her. Even so Nezumi’s words from the day Sayaka-san transferred her were fresh in her mind. Could it be possible that Nezumi was truly being honest for once? Center was preoccupied in her thoughts when she suddenly saw a familiar group of girls lying in the ground. They were dressed in their usual yellow jumpsuits and their shoes appeared to be stolen.
Their socks were shredded to pieces and their bodies were bloody and bruised. Center’s eyes widen and she instantly rushed to their side. “What happened? Who did this to you guys?” Center demanded helping one of the girls up. Center knew that for all their talk Team Fondue weren’t the type to start a fight since they were actually pretty weak. They didn’t bother anyone. Why would someone just target them like that?
“Yabakune… Shoe hunt,” Lemon managed to say in a voice only a little bit above a whisper before passing out again. Center clenched her fist and her face darken. Those idiots from Yabakune! If they wanted war they were getting one. Center checked the girls’ injuries and sighed. She couldn’t help all of them. They were top many. Center sighed and pulled out her cell phone. Her first instinct was to call Nezumi, but then she realized that they weren’t in speaking terms.
Not only that, but Nezumi could be behind the attacks. So Center opted to call Gakuran instead. “Hello?” Gakuran said quite surprised to be getting a call from Center. “Where are you?” Center asked. “I am heading home. Did something happened?” Gakuran asked knowing that Center didn’t call unless it was important. “Yeah can you come to 12 street near the park? Team Fondue got beaten up,” Center said and hanged up before Gakuran could ask any questions.
Center attempted to mend some of the girls’ wounds with a first aid kit she carried in her bag in case she got injured, but it wasn’t enough for all of them. It wasn’t really meant to be used for more than one person. Center wondered if she should call an ambulance. The injuries seemed pretty serious, but she didn’t want to get the girls in trouble either. “What the hell happened?!” Gakuran demanded.
Churi was trailing right behind her. “That was fast and you called Churi?” Center asked even though she was relieved they had more help. “Yeah I passed her on my way over here so I figured maybe she could help,” Gakuran explained. Churi bended down to check on Kanburi and looked worried. “Should we call an ambulance or just help them get home?” Churi asked unsure of what to do. “I don’t know. What do you think Gakuran?” Center asked. “We should call. Just to be on the safe side. They are in pretty bad shape,” Gakuran said with a concerned look. Churi pulled out her phone and replied, “I’ll make the call.”
Churi walked a little bit futher away to make the call. “Lemon said “Yabakune shoe hunt” before passing out,” Center told Gakuran. Gakuran frowned. “So it was those bastards again. What are we going to do?” Gakuran asked. “I don’t know, but we can’t stay with our hands crossed. I doubt these were the only ones of our students they got.” Center told her. Gakuran got up and crossed her arms.
“I just I’ll be giving them a visit then,” Gakuran said. Center shook her head. “Yabakune isn’t exactly fair. Fighting them in their school isn’t a good idea,” Center told her. “Guys we should get going unless we want to be questioned by the cops,” Churi said returning from the call she had just made.
The two girls nodded and got up. The mood was somber as the three girls made their way back home. They were silent for a couple of minutes as if debating what to say. Churi was the first to speak up,”So what are we going to do?” “I am going to get those bitches,” Center hissed. “By yourself? Do you seriously think going alone is a good idea? You just told me not to do it,” Gakuran argued.
“Those four idiots and I have unfinished business. I am not going against that many girls. Just those 4. I just need to get them alone,” Center explained. Churi frowned. “Maybe you should get another queen to go with you,” Churi suggested. Center shook her head. She was too stubborn to accept help and was too angry. Beside she doubted those four girls alone were a serious help. But seeing her queen’s worried eyes made her response, “I’ll consider it.”
The ambulance could be heard from faraway making Center relieved. Yabakune was sickening. Most respectable yanakees stopped after their opponents fell down and lost, but Yabakune beat their opponents until they couldn’t even move. Of course it wasn’t as if some girls in Majijo weren’t like that. Gekikara was known to do worst when she snapped, but something about the fact the it was done in a group as oppose to one single person really pissed her off.
Especially when your opponents weren’t even trying to pick a fight with you or are just walking home minding their own business. Nezumi once told her that for someone who was a delinquent she had a big moral code. It was true. Center’s personality was a complete contradiction. She was so tough and hotheaded, but at the same time sensitive and too trusting one could say. It didn’t make any sense, but that was who she was. “I guess we spilt here Center,” Churi said since she and Gakuran lived in the same street. Center nodded and waved good bye.
…
“Rappapa is after your head. It’s all over the school,” Sayaka told Nezumi as she joined her in an abandon classroom. Nezumi chuckled darkly. “So I hear. Knowing Miyuki I wouldn’t be surprised if Yabakune was after me as well.” Nezumi replied. The two were silent each dwelling on the problems that seemed impossible to solve and that returned to the same source: Miyuki.
One of the two of course harbored more affection towards her than the other, but both knew that brute force wasn’t going to get them anywhere. It was only going to make things worst and yet it seemed like they were tossed in the middle of a battlefield.
They were in the middle of a battlefield without weapons with no other option other then to retreat and hide. And just like any other weak army in a war they could only rely on their cunning. “We have to find a way to expose her. Exposing Miyuki is the only end of this otherwise we’ll be forced to sit here with our arms crossed. If only I had more information about her and her movements…” Nezumi said frustrated with the fact that Miyuki was incredibly good at covering her tracks.
“But not perfect,” Sayaka mused her face thoughtful. She was on to something. “What do you mean?” Nezumi questioned curious to hear the other girl’s reply. “Miyuki is playing both sides. It is impossible for her to cover her tracks. The second the Yabakune leader and Center know that she was using them both its over whether the rest of her story is exposed or not this will be powerful enough to stop her. We just need to get Yabakune and Majijo together for a surprise showdown that isn’t planned. Then there Miyuki will have to pick a side.” Sayaka explained. Nezumi’s eyes widen. Why didn’t she think of it before? Wasn’t she suppose to be the genius?
“That’s it! Now all we need to figure out is how we are going to do it!” Nezumi exclaimed happily. Suddenly a phone rang. Sayaka furrowed her eyebrows and pulled out her phone. She just stared at it. “What’s wrong?” Nezumi asked sensing something was off. “It’s Miyuki,” Sayaka explained unsure whether to answer the call or not. Why in the world was Miyuki calling her? Nezumi scoffed. “Are you kidding me? Why in the world would she be calling you?” Nezumi wondered sounding pretty annoyed.
Miyuki would forever get on her nerves. “I am about to find out,” Sayaka replied and hastily answered the phone. ”Hello?” Sayaka said. “Sayanee! How you been?” replied the voice in the other line cheerfully. Sayaka frowned knowing perfectly well Miyuki was putting up her cutesy act and she did not feel like dealing with it. Not after everything she been putting her through. “Skip the act Miyuki. What the hell do you want?” Sayaka demanded clenching her fist. While she loved the other girl, she also hated her. Well people did say there was a fine line between love and hate and falling for Miyuki completely proved that small theory.
“Why the rush? It not like little Fuuko is going anywhere.” Miyuki replied still with the same cutesy tone, but her words were daggers to Sayaka’s ears. “Fuuko?!” Sayaka exclaimed in shock. How in the world did Miyuki get to Fuuko? Wasn’t Miyuki done with her school anyways? There was nothing left to savage. She was just doing it to screw with Sayaka. “You’re lying,” Sayaka said. Miyuki laughed. “Nope I am not. She’s with me right now. Want to chat with her? I know it’s been a while. Here Fuuko Sayanee wants to talk to you,” Miyuki said. The phone sounded like it was being moved and then another voice came on the line, “Don’t listen to her Sayaka.”
Sayaka’s eyes widen when she heard Fuuko’s weak voice. The phone was moved again and this time Miyuki’s taunting laugh was heard. “See? I told you she was here.” Miyuki said in a smug voice. “Where the hell are you?” Sayaka demanded, her voice almost like a growl. This only seemed to amuse Miyuki more because she replied, “Oh you know somewhere fun.” Sayaka almost crushed the phone she was holding. How dare Miyuki mess with Fuuko? She knew she was the closest thing to a sister she had. How could she be so cold?
“Don’t screw with me Miyuki and tell me where you are!” Sayaka snarled. Fuuko’s screams were heard in the background. Sayaka winced at the sound. Fuuko had nothing to do with Miyuki. She never done anything to her. And now she was getting beat up and it was all Sayaka’s fault for insisting to make the monster love her when the monster could not love. Fuuko begged her to stay. Ever since the beginning Fuuko told her to stay away from Miyuki. And all Sayaka ever replayed her with was hurt and agony.
“I don’t think so. I think I am just going to leave the phone piece next to Fuuko, so you could hear her screams and regret not staying in NMB instead of going to Majijo to ruin my plans. Take this as a warning Sayaka and tell sweet little Nezumi that her beloved Center is next if she is not careful,” Miyuki said. Sayaka could hear the phone being set down. Then Fuuko’s screams were heard. Over and over and over again. Sayaka had tears in her eyes now and felt so utterly useless. Every scream of pain Sayaka heard made her feel as if she was the one being beat up repeatedly. Finally not able to bear it any longer Sayaka dropped the phone and collapsed in the ground.
Nezumi kneed down and hung up the phone. Nezumi had no idea what to do since she wasn’t used to having friends other than Center. Yes she wasn’t in bad terms with the other Rappapa members, but she wasn’t actually close to them either. Now here was Sayaka crying and Nezumi could do nothing, but feel frustration. “You know I wanted to believe she was a good person. I wanted to believe there were certain limits even she wasn’t willingly to cross, but I was wrong. I was so wrong. And I hate her now, but I know as soon as I see her I’ll forget all about it even if she were speaking to me with cold words. Even if she were lying to me right in front of my face I know I will just forgive her. I am screwed up aren’t I? I should hate her. She is hurting my sister for crying out loud!” Sayaka exclaimed. Nezumi patted her head.
“Love is a strange thing.”
…
Center leaned in a light post as she read her favorite Hermann Hesse book. She was in the forbidden area. Yabakune territory and it wasn’t by accident. No, she was waiting for someone. Yes, she knew it was rather foolish to pick a fight in Yabakune’s turf, but at the same time it felt just as foolish to not retaliate after her own were hurt. Center could almost picture Nezumi scolding at her for being so stupid. Center didn’t know why she thought of that though. It was all a lie. It had no meaning and it was pointless, but she still pictured it in her head.
Perhaps Center should have been smarter and told someone where she was going, but she knew that if she told someone they would just try to stop her. Even Gakuen who was rather rash herself would try to talk her out of it. None of them would understand. They wouldn’t understand how much bottled up anger she was keeping inside that needed to be released. They wouldn’t understand her need to seek revenge for those whom couldn’t seek it themselves. Most importantly they wouldn’t understand how much she was hurting.
The air was cold and the time was ticking. No one was passing by. Center began to think she missed them, but then she spotted the familiar girls dressed in gray uniforms and carrying bats and bags of shoes. Center smirked. The girls seemed to notice her and stopped.
“I been waiting for you, Yabakune.”
-
Ch. 10 Truth
Pure adrenaline was coursing through Center’s veins as she attacked her four opponents. Since the very beginning they didn’t have a chance. Poor things. Center was taking out every single bit of her anger, frustration and emptiness. It wasn’t like the usual way she fought. It was more emotionless and cold like a machine. She became a fighting machine. Her opponents looked terrified as she punched and swiftly avoided hits like a deathly predator. The first girl collapsed in the ground, a huge cut in her forehead and her face bruised. One of the four turned to see her friend in the ground and growled, ” You bitch!” Center smirked as the girl attacked, but missed as Center quickly moved out of the way.
It was going to take way more than those for weaklings to bring Center down. Especially in the current mood she was in where she wanted nothing more than to fight. It was a primitive instinct that was possessing every fiber in her being and Center was enjoying the trill it was bringing her. She hadn’t felt that way in a while. Her attacks got more aggressive and brutal the more her opponents attempted to fight back. Still the other girls didn’t seem to want to back down anytime soon. Center smirked. Watching them attempt to fight back, but ultimately be powerless made it all the more fun. Her sadistic side had taken over and she wanted to see blood. She wanted to see the suffer just how they made her friends suffer. Just how they ruined everything they touched.
Even though Center knew they weren’t the blame for her problems it was easier to just blame them for everything. It was easier to take it all out on them. Perhaps it wasn’t just about revenge. Another girl fell as Center delivered a fatal kick in her stomach. She fell to the ground next to her companion wrapping her arms around her stomach and wincing in pain holding back tears. Two down and two left to go. The last two were putting up quite a fight and one even managed to hit Center, but it wasn’t enough it wasn’t nearly enough. Finally one of the last two seemed to be on the verge of collapsing.
Center was about to deliver the final deathly hit when one of the injured girls got up and stood between them. “You win. Just stop. You win,” the girl, Comeback, panted before collapsing to the ground again. It was as if Center came to her senses and realized what she was doing. Center was doing the one thing she hated. Center was just attacking senselessly just to hurt and injure. The girl was right. Center had already gotten what she wanted. There was no reason to hurt the girls any more. She had won. And she felt empty. It was then that Gekikara’s words echoed in her head.
A fight without a reason is empty whether you win or lose.
She recoiled, but continued to look down upon the four girls. This fight wasn’t completely senseless though. “Consider this a friendly warning. Stop messing with our students,” Center warned her voice low with a kind of animalistic quality to it. It made the four other girls shivered when they heard it. Center turned and was about to walk away when one of them said, “It’s not us that’s trying to mess with your students. We are under orders.” Center turned around to face the person talking to her. “I don’t think you should be telling her this,” Maguye told her partner. “Screw it. She should know the kind of poison she’s got in her hands,” Comeback replied bitterly.
Center chuckled darky. “No need to warn me. I already know about Nezumi,” Center scoffed quickly losing interest with what the other four girls had to say. She’s heard it all before, but she never listened. She never listened when people told her Nezumi was trouble and now she was broken again. ”I wasn’t talking about Nezumi. Nezumi isn’t working with us.” Comeback informed her. Center’s eyes widen. It took a moment for her to completely digest what she had just heard. Nezumi wasn’t working with them?! But… Didn’t Nezumi betray her to work with Yabakune? She had to be working with them didn’t she? “I don’t understand what you are saying then,” Center replied trying her best not to sound as puzzled as she was. Comeback laughed then winced due to the pain of the injuries Center inflicted.
“I was talking about Miyuki. She is working with Yabakune to bring you down.” Comeback explained. Nezumi was right? Miyuki was really tricking her? But it didn’t make sense. Why did Nezumi kiss Miyuki after knowing that Miyuki was backstabbing them? Was she simply just cheating on her? No that sounded off. It made more sense for Nezumi to be working with Miyuki or using her. ”Nezumi is the one working with you guys. I saw her kissing Miyuki myself when she set the trap for me!” Center insisted denying the information she had just heard.
She wanted to believe that Nezumi was not working with Yabakune, but her own eyes didn’t lie or did they? Doubt began to sweep in as she analyze the situation more. What exactly had Center seen? It occurred to her that Comeback was lying to her, but it made no sense. She had no reason to lie to Center. Center knew for a fact that those four didn’t like Nezumi at all. They had no reason to defend her. “Nezumi was never working with us. That day we set a trap on you Nezumi was seriously kidnapped. I don’t know about the kiss, but I know we captured Nezumi, dragged her to Yabakune and tied up. Nezumi never worked with us afterwards either. I think Miyuki’s been lying to you.” Maguye said. Center resisted the urge to pull her own hair in utter frustration. She felt like such a fool.
“Stop. Stop talking to me like that. I didn’t do anything. You told me once didn’t you? That I was a weirdo because I didn’t even bother trying to hide my lies. Why would I start doing it now? I was kidnapped by Yabakune and back stabbed by Miyuki. You have to believe me!” Nezumi insisted.
Nezumi never lied to her and she desperately tried to make things right and all Center ever did was ignore her and believe a stranger. Center really did have a history of believing the wrong people. She couldn’t believe she been tricked again when all she was trying to do was avoid just that. ”Thanks.” Center told the four girls before departing. She had a couple of things to sort out.
…
Miyuki grinned as she walked out of an old abandon warehouse. Fuuko was probably still inside trying to drag her pathetic self out. The sky was dark. Miyuki hadn’t realized how late it had gotten. Finding and capturing Fuuko took longer than she expected. Miyuki should have known that NMB’s vice-president would have put quite a fight against weak Yabakune underlings. She was destined to lose anyways no matter how strong she was though because she was greatly outnumbered. Of course having the Hadashi no Kai would have made things easier, but those four still refused to work with her unless they were forced by Mayu. Miyuki rolled her eyes.
Their attempts to defy her were futile. Miyuki was already in the top of Yabakune and soon it would collapse. Both Majijo and Yabakune would soon fall to ruin. The mere thought made her giddy. “Well will you look who we have here?” A familiar taunting voice said behind her. Miyuki, in spite of everything she done, in spite of the fact that she was stronger, smart, and even prettier shivered in fear. Her pose remained unfazed, but inside she felt everything unraveling. Still Miyuki turned around, her face cold to face Nana Yamada, her ex girlfriend. “Can I help you?” Miyuki asked in an icy tone. She was scared, but at the same time she wasn’t scared.
She knew how to fight now. She knew so much more than she did before, but something about facing the girl who made a fool out of her and seen her in her most pathetic state was frightening. The girl chuckled. “You’re so different. The old Miyuki would have been so happy to see me or would have ran away. Why so cold Miyuki?” the girl asked with a giggle. Her friends were behind her. Miyuki recognized them all. Every single face that tortured her and used her was standing before her. It was like a nightmare except it was real. I can’t fight all of them, Miyuki realized when she saw that the girls were surrounding her. Perhaps she was too hasty. She should have fled when she heard that voice. Now everything was about to repeat itself. Even though Miyuki had changed so much and gotten so stronger.
She made so many yankee schools fall and yet nothing had changed. She was still helpless when it came to them. “I guess we’ll just have to go at it again. For old times sake.” Nana said with a laugh before making a fist. Miyuki shut her eyes really to accept her fate when she heard a familiar voice say, “I wouldn’t try it.” Miyuki’s eyes flew open to find Sayaka standing in front of her facing down Nana. Two of her friends had already been beaten up by her. Nana and her friends may get in to fights, but none of them were real yankees. They weren’t a match for someone like Sayaka who had a more refined fighting style. “Who the hell are you?! Get her!” Nana ordered angrily.
Sayaka smirked probably realizing that the girls had no real fighting experience. They were just a bunch of bullies. “I wouldn’t try that. You’re outnumbered.” Sayaka told the girls as they began to surround her. “Outnumbered? There are four of us and one of you. Learn your math,” one of the four girls sneered. Miyuki didn’t know what came over her, but she got up. “There’s two of us,” Miyuki told the girls getting up. Sayaka turned around to face her. She looked completely shocked. Miyuki smiled. A real smile for once not a lie.
Nana began to laugh. “Give me a break! You fight Miyuki? You don’t even know how to fight,” Nana sneered. Miyuki ignored the jab and turned to look at Sayaka.
“Cover my back will you?”
Their backs touched as the two got ready to fight. Suddenly the four girls that scared Miyuki suddenly didn’t seem as scary. The four girl launched themselves towards them. As Miyuki expected they were no match for Sayaka. They were clumsy and Sayaka was graceful. Miyuki wished she could say she was just as graceful, but she was clumsy like them somehow even though she knew she wasn’t a weak fighter. Maybe it was because she didn’t get into the fight like Sayaka did. It seemed to be an art to her rather than a way to gain power or to be superior to someone. Sayaka made fighting look beautiful. Miyuki bit her lip as the thoughts she been trying to keep bottled in seemed to surface. Choosing to focus on the fight, Milky punched and kicked her opponents till they were down.
The fight was over fast and Miyuki was unsure of what to say to Sayaka. Why did Sayaka have to help her? Especially after what Miyuki just did? What the hell was Miyuki suppose to do? “Let’s go home.” Sayaka told Miyuki breaking her away from her thoughts. Miyuki gave her a cold look. “I can walk home alone.” Miyuki told her. Sayaka smiled and shook her head. “I rather walk you,” Sayaka replied stubbornly. Miyuki wanted to tell her to go away, but something in Sayaka’s eyes stopped her. Instead Miyuki simply answered, “Suit yourself.” The two began to walk home in silence. Miyuki was relieved because she had no clue as to what she was suppose to say.
Miyuki was so puzzled and confused. She just wanted Sayaka to disappear along with all those conflicting emotions she presented. Finally the two reached Miyuki’s house. “Bye,” Miyuki mumbled desperate to get rid of Sayaka, but the girl wasn’t having it and she grabbed her arm to stop her. “You know I love you right?” Sayaka told her causing Miyuki’s heart to beat faster under her chest because no matter what she wanted to believe she was still human and… And she loved Sayaka too.
“Let go,” Miyuki growled feeling irritated with the realization. She didn’t want to know. She didn’t want to know about the feelings in her heart. She didn’t want to be human. She didn’t want to face the truth. Even if Sayaka went all out her way to save her she just didn’t want to know. Sayaka didn’t let go. Instead her grip grew stronger. “Why won’t you accept it? I know you feel the same,” Sayaka exclaimed her voice sad and slightly frustrated. Miyuki avoided Sayaka’s eyes. She feared that if she looked at them she would break down.
“I don’t feel the same so just leave me alone,” Miyuki replied harshly trying to break free from Sayaka’s grip, but it was too strong. “Then why did you get up to fight? If you don’t love me why did you fight by my side? You know I would have won either ways,” Sayaka told her. She was right of course, but Miyuki didn’t even want to think about it. She didn’t want to think about Sayaka’s elegant movements or her impressive strength. “I stepped in because those girls owe me big time. That’s it,” Miyuki said dully not able to muster up any colder words to push the other girl away. Her words half-honest for once. The only lies in her words were the words left unsaid.
Sayaka’s eyes soften. “Miyuki, I am not going to hurt you like they did. I truly do love you. Don’t shut me out,” Sayaka pleaded. These were the wrong words to say though because it only seem to anger Miyuki even more. Miyuki quickly ripped her arm out of Sayaka’s grip and snarled, “Just leave me alone and stop acting like you know anything about me!” Miyuki ran inside her house leaving a dumbfounded Sayaka behind. Sayaka sighed.
What is it going to take for you to understand? I can’t leave you alone.
…
Nezumi sighed as she sat in the steps outside the school. She looked tired. She was tired. Perhaps not physically exhausted, but mentally. All of it went back to the same thing, to the same person: Center. She didn’t know if to be sad or angry at the girl for not believing her. It often switched depending on her mood. The problem with being angry at Center for not believing her was that Center had a perfectly valid reason not to believe her, but at the same time Nezumi had gone out of her way to prove she was worthy of Center’s trust. The sadness overtook her when she realized that it was indeed her own fault not Miyuki’s that Center didn’t believe her.
It was early in the morning. Too early in the morning. Nezumi didn’t even know why she was at school at such a time. She should have slept in. She should have stayed home and waited a little longer before going to school, but she was anxious. Not that being at school soothed her nerves or solved anything. The problem was still there nagging her, robbing her of her every thought and of sleep. Yes, Nezumi hadn’t been sleeping. How could she when everything felt like it was collapsing around her? How did it get that way? Nezumi was used to being alone all the time. When did being alone start making Nezumi anxious? The answer was simple when Center appeared in her life.
After Center appeared, being alone was never the same. What used to be an escape to her and peaceful became scary and nerve wrecking. Nezumi wondered why she thought it could ever work out in the first place. She was meant to be away people. Meant to be alone in isolation She couldn’t be trusted. Even so it wasn’t her fault this time. Center should have believe her. Center should have known that she was telling the truth. Ugh, it was all just so confusing. Nezumi wished it could all just be over. Nezumi wished she could just forget and go back to the time before she knew Center. When things were simple and easy, but it just didn’t work that way.
“Nezumi.”
Nezumi looked up to find Center standing before her. The source of all her problems, but possibly her solution. It depended on how you viewed it. Their eyes locked. Nezumi was surprised to see no anger or hate in the other girl’s eyes. She couldn’t exactly read the emotion behind her eyes, but it was better than hate. Nezumi began to feel her heart race as Center continued to look at her. She wanted nothing more than to get up and kiss her, but she didn’t know why Center was there. Center took a careful step forward as if she was scared of making Nezumi angry. Nezumi raised an eyebrow, but remained silent. ”I am sorry.” Center said softly. There they were. The words Nezumi wanted to hear so badly. The words could save her from her sleepless nights and that could make her feel full again.
Nezumi didn’t know what to say. She wanted to get up and hug Center, but she also wanted to walk away for the sake of her pride. A big part of her angry and eager to show Center exactly how hurt she felt. Pride. People said it was a powerful thing, but people also said love conquered all.
“I begged you to listen to me. I begged you. You’re going to have to do better than just sorry.”
It seemed like her pride won this time.
-
Ch. 11 Silent Treatment
The city was crowded as usual and overflowing. Swarms of people were rushing and chattering as they walked to their jobs or some to the nearby shopping center. Some looked stressed while others looked carefree without a worry in the world. Sayaka was one of the worried ones. Sayaka couldn’t say she was completely surprised to hear that Fuuko was in the hospital especially after she received the call from Miyuki, but a part of her still didn’t think Miyuki could go so far. A part of her still hoped Miyuki was lying.
Sayaka felt so foolish. She had headed towards the area Miyuki lived in to demand her to tell her where Fuuko was. She had gone there with the intention to get revenge for her best friend almost sister and instead she ended up saving the person that put her through all that pain and suffering. She felt so guilty. Maybe if Sayaka had done what she had set out to do and gotten the information from Miyuki as to where Fuuko was then maybe Fuuko wouldn’t be in the hospital or at least not in such a dire condition.
From what Sayaka had heard the girl was conscious, but she had broken ribs and a broken leg. And even after knowing all of this what made Sayaka feel worst was that she couldn’t bring herself to hate Miyuki nor did she wish to stop trying to win her over. Especially after what she witness the night before. Instead of hating the girl, Sayaka could only pity her. All she wanted to do was take the girl in her arms and melt away all the walls that had formed in her heart. But it wasn’t that easy. Miyuki was putting up a fight, but last night something had changed. Sayaka could feel it. It was the only thing that was good at the moment though.
Sayaka had no idea how she was going to face Fuuko. How could she face her when Fuuko told her that if she left NMB she considered it betrayal? Not to mention Fuuko got beat up because Sayaka refused to listen to her and stay. It was all Sayaka’s fault. How could she possibly face Fuuko now? Not to mention Sayaka couldn’t even promise her friend she would stop trying to win Miyuki and go back to NMB because Sayaka couldn’t do that. Not when she felt she was so close to breaking the icy girl’s walls. She couldn’t give up.
When she reached the hospital, Sayaka saw Fuuko’s father in the waiting area. It didn’t surprise her. It meant the girls were probably crowding Fuuko’s room. If Sayaka was still in NMB she would have probably headed to the hospital with them. They were a tight group. ”Uncle!” Sayaka called out. Everyone in the NMB teppen knew Fuuko’s father and called him uncle. He was a yankee back in the day and probably the only one of their parents who doesn’t yell at them when he sees them with bruises and cuts after getting into a fight. “Sayaka-chan! Everyone is upstairs. You should join them. I am sure Fuuko would like to see you,” he told her.
Sayaka wondered if he knew how bad her relationship with Fuuko was at the moment. Before the whole incident, Sayaka had been attempting to text and call Fuuko, but Fuuko ignored all her calls still angry she choose to transfer to Majijo. It was the first time the two had a fight and Sayaka was sure what to do about it. And to top it off she had Miyuki to worry about, so instead of trying to win Fuuko back she stopped trying. It made Sayaka sick to know that she had so easily given up on her little sister, but Miyuki was just there taking over her every thought and pushing everything that she once felt was important away. Sayaka’s emotions felt so out of control.
“Thank you! I guess I’ll join them.” Sayaka answered politely. Fuuko’s father smiled. “Second floor room 3,” he called out as she began to head to the stairs. Sayaka replied with a smile. Or at least what was an attempt of a smile. Suddenly she felt gloomy and kept thinking about the fact that she couldn’t make things right. She couldn’t tell Fuuko what she wanted to hear. Sayaka slowly made her way up the stairs.
“Sayanee, I don’t trust her. You need to be careful.” Fuuko told her. The two girls were alone in the roof. It was their first time hanging out alone in ages. It had started off as a carefree conversation, but now was evolving to something more serious. Sayaka looked surprised and then laughed. “What are you saying Fuuko? Miyuki wouldn’t even hurt a fly. You’re reading too much into things,” Sayaka told her. Fuuko didn’t look at her. Instead she choose to look straight ahead to the horizon. Her face looked pained. “I hope you’re right.”
Sayaka should have listened at that time. But even if she knew what she knew now would she have listened? Sayaka knew all the facts of the story now and still wasn’t listening to Fuuko and now Fuuko got hurt. Why were things so complicated? Sayaka stood awkwardly outside the Fuuko’s room. She could hear all her friend’s loud voices in the room. It made her smile. Some things never changed. It made Sayaka a bit sad. She missed the days where she didn’t know about love and just acted silly with her friends. Nowadays she felt a heavy load in her shoulders. The load of not being able to convey her feelings to the one she loved property, the load of not being a good friend… So many loads.
“Sayanee!” Jo Eriko exclaimed when she noticed her standing outside the door. Sayaka gave her a week smile. The rest to the girls turned around when they heard Jo’s words. “Sayanee!” The group exclaimed in a unison. Suddenly Sayaka was worried that they would attack her with a big group hug, but her being there seemed to make the room tense. They probably already knew the whole story or had an idea of what happened. Sayaka stepped into the room to find herself face to face with Fuuko.
The guilt began to weight heavy once more as she took in the sight of the injured girl. Her leg as casted and raised to allow it to heal. Fuuko’s face almost entirely purple with the crazy amount of bruises she had. Sayaka couldn’t see how badly her ribs looked due to the fact a blanket was covering her, but she was pretty sure it was just a bad. Fuuko’s eyes were accusing piercing through Sayaka’s usual calm demeanor. Her friends looked at her sympathetic eyes. Sayaka gulped. She didn’t expect Fuuko to be so angry. Part of her did, but another part of her assumed that Fuuko wouldn’t be so mad because it was something out of her control. In a way. But she was wrong.
“We should leave them alone,” Airi told the rest of the girls sensing the mood. The rest of the girls nodded and hesitantly left the room. Sayaka really wished they hadn’t, but she knew she needed to face Fuuko sooner or later. “I am sorry!” Sayaka apologized with a bow. She didn’t know what else she could do and how else she could make things better. “Get out,” Fuuko said her voice trying to hold back anger that was threating to manifest itself. Sayaka looked at the girl. Her fist was clenched. Sayaka gulped, but didn’t leave. She stood her ground. “Look I know I messed up, but-” Sayaka didn’t get to finish because there was a pillow thrown at her by Fuuko. Then there was screaming.
”I said get out! Get the hell out of here Sayaka!”
…
“I thought we were planning the ambush for tomorrow!” Miyuki exclaimed. Mayu sighed knowing the girl she loved so much was no happy with the outcome. It couldn’t be helped though. “Our strongest fighters were injured by Center yesterday. Fighting them with a scarce amount of fighters would be stupid. Surely a intelligent girl like you could piece that together.” Mayu explained hoping the compliment would calm the cute girl down.
Miyuki’s face went from an angry one to a confused one. “By Center? How? When?” Miyuki demanded. Center hadn’t mentioned anything about it when they met that day. She was actually pretty cold, but that wasn’t too unusual. Center was only hanging around with Miyuki because she wanted revenge against Miyuki and that was fine with her. It was better than having to make her fall in love with her. Even so it made Miyuki feel unstable not knowing what Center’s plans were. She needed to be able to control the girl’s every move if her plan was going to succeed.
She couldn’t have her making surprise ambush like that. “I thought you would have heard of this by know. Center planned an ambush on them and well she’s Rappapa’s president. There was never any doubt that she was strong,” Mayu continued. Miyuki nodded. “I am sorry so being angry. I didn’t know some of our own were beaten up,” Miyuki replied in the sweetest voice she could muster. Since it seemed Center was slipping away from her grasp she needed to secure that Mayu was in her side. Mayu smiled at Miyuki’s words.
“Don’t worry about it. The plan will resume as soon as those four can stand on their feet.”
…
Center wasn’t too surprised when Nezumi didn’t immediately forgive her, but she couldn’t say she wasn’t disappointed. She hoped that Nezumi would let her big mistake slide and that everything would resolve itself rather quickly, but if that happened then Nezumi wouldn’t be Nezumi would she? Center sighed as she searched for the only person that could help her at the moment. Sayaka. She was the only one who knew what was really going on and the person Nezumi was closest to at the moment. If anyone knew where Nezumi was it was her.
Sayaka was sitting in an empty classroom when Center suddenly approached her. Sayaka was a bit surprised to see the president of Rappapa standing in front of her. Center never paid attention to her. Even when she was jealous because Nezumi was with her she kind of she ignored her. Sayaka couldn’t read the girl’s face though. “Where’s Nezumi?” Center demanded. Sayaka groaned inwardly. “Look if you’re looking to beat her up or something I am not going to stand for it so you better get ready to fight me first.” Sayaka warned. There wasn’t much of an aggressive tone to her voice, but something in it was enough to warn the other girl she was dead serious.
“I know the truth. About Miyuki.” Center explained. Sayaka’s eyes soften. She wasn’t expecting for Center to find out the truth on her own, but she was glad she did. What Miyuki did to Center and Nezumi was beyond cruel, but at least the truth was out already. “Did you confront Miyuki yet?” Sayaka asked. She hoped that Center had stayed quiet. It was better for Miyuki to think she had the advantage that way they could find some way to trick the intelligent girl. Center shook her head. “I considered it, but I realized it wouldn’t be wise.”
Sayaka nodded. “It better that way we can surprise her somehow. Nezumi is in the roof by the way,” Sayaka replied. Center smiled grateful for the information, but then she frowned. Sayaka noticed this and asked, “What’s wrong?” Center wondered if she should tell Sayaka or not, but then realize Sayaka was probably relate more to her situation than anyone else. Miyuki and Nezumi were sort of similar in some ways. It was probably also the reason those two couldn’t stand each other at all. “Nezumi is angry at me. I doubt she wants to see me.” Center replied with a hint of frustration in her voice.
Sayaka gave her a gentle smile. “Has that ever stop you from bothering her before? Look I know she really misses you. You just need to show her you are really sorry and not leave her alone,” Sayaka told her. Center smiled. “Thanks. I guess I am going to go look for her.” Center replied. Center was about to walk out and then stopped as a thought crossed her mind. “You know Nezumi was like Miyuki once and she changed. Miyuki can change just don’t give up,” Center told the short-haired girl. Sayaka smiled. “Thank you.”
Center grinned and walked out of the room heading straight to the roof. Center was determined not to leave Nezumi alone especially after hearing Sayaka’s words. She knew it would probably earn her screams and maybe even punches from the other girl’s side, but she couldn’t help herself. Now that Center knew Nezumi never lied to her she wanted nothing more than to make up for the lost time between them. Even if it just involved Nezumi screaming at her to go away. It was better than nothing. Center smiled as she opened the door and found Nezumi looking out in the horizon. She looked beautiful even from faraway.
Center’s heart began to race as she took in the view of the other girl. Oh how she longed to just put her arms around her waist and feel the warmth of their bodies pressed together. But that was impossible. She knew Nezumi would surely object to such gesture after everything that happened. Center thought Nezumi still hadn’t noticed her, but she had. She simply chose to ignore the fact that the taller girl was there staring at her. Even so she couldn’t stop the blush that appearing in her cheeks. Luckily Center couldn’t see her face.
Center’s staring always embarrassed her. Nezumi cursed inwardly. She was suppose to be angry, no she was angry at the other girl, but she couldn’t deny she missed being the center of Center’s attention. The fact irritated her because she really didn’t want to give in to Center after the humiliation she put her through. Center didn’t deserve her affection at the moment.
Center carefully approached the hooded girl as if afraid to disturb a sleeping child. Nezumi didn’t even look at her nor acknowledge her existence. It made Center feel uneasy. “It’s a nice day,” Center started to say not knowing why in the world she chose to say that out of all the things she could say. Nezumi didn’t reply, but Center could see the disappointment at her choice of words. Center sighed. She probably thought Center was an idiot.
Which she kind of was. She tried to think of something better to say. Something to redeem herself. Something to make the mouse-like girl put down her walls. Center decided to take a risk so she put her hand on top of Nezumi’s. The mere touch sent butterflies through her stomach and Center was reminded once more of just how much she missed Nezumi. Nezumi turned around surprised, but her face still guarded. Center sighed. “I know about Miyuki now and I been pretending I don’t know around her, so if you still want revenge I’ll help.” Center offered sincerely she herself wanting some sort of revenge from the girl. Their eyes locked for a split second and Center could swear she saw Nezumi’s eyes soften, but it could have been her imagination because it was only a spilt second.
Nezumi quickly pulled her hand away. “Talk to Sayaka if you want to be of use.” was all she responded before walking away. Center watched her walk away feeling her heart ache. She didn’t want things to be that way anymore. Nezumi didn’t even seemed affected by her. She felt so helpless. Was she ever going to be able to property convey her feelings to Nezumi, who seemed like she could care less whether she was around or not? What she didn’t know was that Nezumi was leaning against the wall downstairs her cheeks bright red and her heart beating fast.
…
“Can we talk?” a familiar voice asked from behind. Miyuki groaned not having to turn around to know who was behind her. “I rather not,” Miyuki replied not bothering to turn around. Facing Sayaka would be mortifying. She still couldn’t believe the other girl had to save her and witness her moment of weakness. She heard Sayaka sigh and sit besides her. Miyuki moved away from her slightly not trusting herself around the other girl.
“You can still stop all of this you know. Things can be different,”Sayaka told her. Her voice sounded gentle. It had been a while since Sayaka had used that tone around her. Nowadays Sayaka was usually yelling at her or begging, but her tone at the moment reminded her of when they were a couple. It made her sick. “Don’t you have anything else to waste your time in?” Miyuki retorted.
Sayaka didn’t even flinch at the cold comment. She was already used to it. “No,” she replied. It irritated Miyuki. Someone like Sayaka surely had something better to do than to be chasing after her. She was lying. “You’re lying. You should be in NMB with all your little friends or with Fuuko at the hospital,” Miyuki told her. She felt the onset of a headache. Why couldn’t Sayaka just leave her alone? Sayaka chuckled lightly. “If I didn’t know any better I say you were jealous.” Sayaka answered.
Miyuki scoffed. “Jealous? You choose to leave them behind to chase after me. If I told you to take a bullet for me you would take it in a heartbeat.” Miyuki answered. “That’s sounds extreme,” Sayaka admitted with a nervous laugh. “I am glad you finally realize how foolish you are.” Miyuki replied sounding slightly smug, but disappointed. Miyuki got up to leave, but Sayaka’s voice stopped her.
“I don’t mind.”
Miyuki turned around to face her without thinking her eyes wide. Sayaka flashed her a gentle smile causing her heart to beat faster. Flashes of the night before made their way to her head. Miyuki cursed inwardly. “You don’t mean it.” Miyuki said partly trying to convince herself that Sayaka wasn’t serious. “I am dead serious,” Sayaka insisted. Miyuki began to feel nervous. “You’re as stupid as always,” Miyuki said before waking away. And if it weren’t for her pride she would have ran.
-
Ch.12 Before the Storm
Center sat in the president chair waiting for the rest of Rappapa to arrive. She knew the meeting was sudden and unexpected, but it had to be that way in order to keep Miyuki on the blind side of things. It had been about a week since Center discovered Miyuki had tricked her and since then Center had attempted various times to apologize to Nezumi. However the mouse-like girl simply refused to talk to her giving her the cold shoulder. Not that Nezumi’s indifference stopped Center from trying.
Center was always by her side talking to her even though Nezumi responded with a glare instead of words. Sometimes Center would notice a faint pink color in the other girl’s cheeks or a gentle look in her eyes, but it usually didn’t last really long. Nezumi was really set in giving her the silent treatment. Although it bothered Center she was a bit used to it. It wasn’t the first time Nezumi had been cold towards her. It was, however, the first time Center was the one in fault. Center was so absorbed in her thoughts she didn’t notice another presence in the room until a person cleared their throat. Nezumi.
Center had invited Nezumi and Sayaka to the meeting since she knew the two wanted to expose Miyuki as well, but she never dreamed Nezumi would show. “I thought there was a meeting,” Nezumi said breaking the silence between the two for the first time in that week. Her voice was music to Center’s ear. Finally her beloved was talking to her again even if it was just technical. “You’re early.” Center pointed out gesturing to the nearby clock. The meeting was at 3:00 and the clock read 2:55. Nezumi rolled her eyes.
“By five minutes,” Nezumi retorted taking a seat in a nearby broken chair. Center chuckled at Nezumi’s annoyed tone. She kind of thought the other girl was cute when she was annoyed. “Well you know us yankees. We are never in time for anything,” Center joked trying to lighten the mood, but failing miserably as she only received a spooky glare from the other girl.
“Right,” Nezumi mumbled and turned her attention to a strand of hair she was currently playing with. Center suddenly felt envious of the hair for it was getting more attention from Nezumi than she had gotten from her in an entire week. The silence began again and it bothered Center. It wasn’t that the two talked a lot before or anything, but that silence was comfortable while this one was tense and dreary. Nezumi looked like would she rather be swallowed by the earth alive than to having to sit in an empty room with Center.
Not a good sign. “I am glad you came,” Center tried. Nezumi scoffed. “Naturally I came. I want Miyuki gone,” Nezumi replied her tone indifferent. Center knew that annoying the girl further than she already was wasn’t a good idea, but she decided to throw away all common sense. “If I didn’t know any better I say you showed because you wanted to see me,” Center suggested with a smirk. Nezumi’s frame completely tensed and their was a big frown in her face. Center wondered why she place herself in that dangerous situation.
“As if. I see your stupid face everyday anyways. Where is the logic in that?”
“I did say if I didn’t know any better didn’t I?”
“You’re annoying,” Nezumi growled pulling her hair in frustration. Center laughed earning another glare from Nezumi. If looks could kill Center would have probably been dead by now. “I heard that one before,” Center responded her voice merry. “And yet you still take in as a compliment,” Nezumi hissed irritated with the persistent girl. Center stood up and walked towards Nezumi. The other girl was too angry to foresee what was coming.
Suddenly without a warning Center captured her lips forcefully taking Nezumi by surprise. Her lips… They were so warm and soft. A sensation she missed so much. How long had it been since she felt those lips pressed against hers? Center pulled away and felt a sharp pain in her right cheek. Nezumi had slapped her.
Center’s hand flew towards her redden cheek and she was about to say something when she saw tears in Nezumi’s eyes. “Idiot do you really think that one kiss can fixed all the damage you done?” Nezumi yelled before storming out of the room. Center was too startled to even chase her down. Sayaka walked in the exact moment Nezumi ran out. She was confused by the situation as she stared at the bewildered Center. “What happened?” Sayaka dared to asked. Center blinked breaking away from her trance.
“I kissed her,” Center explained weakly running her fingers through her hair in frustration. She debated whether to chase the other girl down or not, but that would only make things worst plus Center needed to stay for the meeting. The rest of the Rappapa members began to arrive one by one all of them late. Nezumi would have probably be super annoyed if she had stayed.
“We want to plan an ambush at Yabakune. Tommorow. We want to catch them by surprise,” Center explained. The rest of Rappapa looked a bit surprised. “That soon?” Churi asked. Center nodded. “We have a backstabber and I want to make sure she learns her lesson,” Center added. Everyone exchanged a puzzled look all thinking the same thing: Wasn’t Nezumi the backstabber? Sayaka cleared her throat.
“I can explain.”
…
Nezumi sighed as she stared out at the scenery in front of her. She was at the roof again the place she loved to run away to. Her lips were still tingling from Center’s kiss even though she urge them not to. She didn’t want to feel Center’s kiss that much nor did she want to feel the passion in her words. ”You should have stayed in the meeting,” Sayaka suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Nezumi rolled her eyes. “Just fill me in will you?” Nezumi told her not wanting to explain why she bolted out of the room. “We are attacking tomorrow,” Sayaka replied with crossed arms.
Nezumi spun around her eyes with disbelief all over them. “Tomorrow? That’s too soon! What is Center thinking?” Nezumi exclaimed. “Their strongest fighters are injured. It’s the perfect time. Besides if we hold it on any longer Miyuki will surely suspect,” Sayaka explained. Nezumi understood Sayaka’s words, but somehow she felt uneasy.
…
“They are planning an ambush tomorrow.” Miyuki told Mayu. Miyuki had gotten lucky. Center had accidently forward the message to her as well. That idiot. Mayu looked surprised, but then smirked.
“We’ll be ready for them.”
-
Ch.13 Reckless Battle
Nezumi stood in the school roof staring out to the horizon. The gentle wind was blowing on her face, but she didn’t mind. It was pleasant. It was at that moment that she realized something else. The blue sky was so captivating. It was endless and could never truly be reached. It was a mystery. It wasn’t a simple thing. It was complicated and somewhat lonely, yet beautiful. Nezumi wondered why she never noticed this quality before. Maybe because you were staring at something more beautiful. A part of her mind that she didn’t want to listen to spoke against her wishes.
With that the peace that she felt was ruined as she remember the tall dark haired girl and the kiss she stolen. The kiss that left her lips lonely longing for more of their warmth. Nezumi began to feel irritated with herself. She should have more self control or self respect whichever best implied to this situation. She should be able to destroy this want and rid her body so it all for the sake of sweet revenge, but she couldn’t making her revenge a bitter thing instead. It was at moments like these that she cursed her ridiculous pride. Things would be easier without it.
Without it things wouldn’t be a complicated twisted web of loneliness, betrayal, longing and most of all doubt. The doubt was the worst. Doubting Center’s feelings made her feel like was drowning in dark cold water. At some moments she managed to pull her head up to get some air, but then she was pulled back in to it menacing grip that kept her from seeing the truth.
She wondered if Center felt the same thing when she doubted Nezumi’s feeling for her. Perhaps she shouldn’t be so harsh if so, but the situations were still extremely different. Nezumi didn’t believe a stranger over Center. Perhaps this current doubt was blamed more in her insecurities that had always been there before Center refused to believe her and that had only grown from that lack of trust Center demonstrated when she saw her kissing Miyuki. Maybe I really wasn’t meant to be with people.
Nezumi had always thought this, but now it was becoming more and more evident to her that the statement was truly a fact not just a thought. She couldn’t even be trusted by her one true love as some more corny people might say and as Nezumi for a long time secretly believe herself, but would never admit because it was too embarrassing. Nezumi felt herself falling in a void of sorrow when she heard a familiar warm voice behind her.
“Nezumi.”
Nezumi spun around to face the girl who was haunting her mind. She felt her heart stop and took a sharp intake of breath knowing it would be the last she took until the other girl left. She looked as radiant as ever so tall and strong with a serene look in her face. She was simply breathtaking, but Nezumi couldn’t forgive her. In spite of all her longing and loneliness she couldn’t bring herself to throw away her empty pride that seemed to be embedded in every fiber of her being.
“What do you want now Center?” Nezumi snapped surprising even herself. She hadn’t intended to sound so harsh, but perhaps it wasn’t a bad thing. Maybe it would make the stubborn girl go away. Maybe it would make the cloudiness in her mind go away. Center didn’t look the least bit stun perhaps expecting it. It would make sense considering the slap she received from Nezumi the day before. “We’re leaving soon,” Center informed her. Nezumi was relieved for a moment.
She didn’t want to discuss their relationship at the moment specially before a big fight where she needed her head to not be fuzzy and to not be preoccupied on the girl she didn’t have anymore. Still she wished the girl would have texted her or something. Even being around her made her head fuzzy. “Okay then,” Nezumi replied turning her back on the girl facing the sky again. Funny. It didn’t seem so blue or interesting anymore. It seemed dull. “About yesterday…” Center started to say, but was cut off by Nezumi.
“I don’t want to talk about this right now,” Nezumi told her firmly hoping that Center would listen for once instead of being her stubborn self. Center seem to understand because she didn’t push it. ”Fine but we have to talk about this eventually,” Center replied before walking away and leaving Nezumi to her solitude once more. Nezumi let out the breath she was holding.
…
It as stupid. It was completely utterly stupid. Sayaka knew if the others knew they would punch her from being such an idiot, but that didn’t stop her feet from moving towards Miyuki’s house. Why why why did she think it was a good idea to warn the girl about a plan she help make against her? Why was she still protecting her? She knew this was for Miyuki’s own good anyways, so why was heading towards her house at that very moment?
Cause you’re an idiot, a voice in her head rang. Sayaka sighed. She could still turn back and say nothing to Miyuki and not backstab the others for the sake of Miyuki, who honestly didn’t deserve it, but she kept on going. Every step getting closer to Miyuki’s house and to the point of no return. This wasn’t what Sayaka imagined falling in love would be like. It wasn’t what she imagined at all.She wasn’t really a romantic person per say, but she had a least pictured a more healthy relationship than the one she had with Miyuki which wasn’t a relationship at all.
Some could even say it was just Sayaka being obsessive over the other girl. Perhaps they were right. Following the girl around begging her to just change did seem obsessive even to her. Once more for the billionth time she began to wonder what on earth she was doing. Sayaka reached Miyuki’s door and knocked feeling her stomach knotted.When Miyuki came out she looked a bit surprised to say the least, but quickly returned to her calm, in control facade. “What are you doing here?” Miyuki asked unable to contain the curiously that was just oozing from her voice.
Sayaka debated whether to tell her or not in her head again. She could just make up an excuse and keep the secret. Or she could warn Miyuki and avoid her getting hurt. “Majijo is attacking Yabakune today,” Sayaka blurted out without thinking. Miyuki’s eyes grew as she digested what Sayaka just told her. It wasn’t that she didn’t know about the attack. Being the genius that she was she had already figured it out, but never in a billion years did she imagine Sayaka could come warn her about it.
Even though she had save her before and claimed her everlasting love why would she come warn her of something she helped plan backstabbing her friends in the closet. Miyuki was so surprised she just gawked at Sayaka who was standing proud in front of her. She could tell that even though she felt guilty she didn’t regret telling Miyuki. It was just messing with Miyuki’s head challenging all the things she thought about love and relationships.
It was maddening. “I already knew,” Miyuki responded twirling a loose strand of her. Now it was Sayaka’s turn to look surprised. “How??” Sayaka questioned looking bewildered. Miyuki chuckled lightly at her reaction and replied, “I overheard you guys yesterday.” “Oh…” Sayaka replied feeling slightly awkward. Miyuki wouldn’t blame her. She would bet anything that Sayaka was counting on being her knight of shining armor, but Miyuki just single handedly ruined that for her. It made Miyuki feel smug and more in control. She felt like she beat Sayaka in her own game even though in the back of her head she knew Sayaka wasn’t playing any games.
“You could still stop this,” Sayaka told her sounding like a broken record. As usual Sayaka had to come and give her a lecture on being a better person. Miyuki hated it. Miyuki rolled her eyes. “You already told me that like a hundred times,” Miyuki retorted sounding annoyed. ”Well it’s true! And it’s only because you don’t seem to consider it!” Sayaka exclaimed sounding exasperated. Here they went again having the same old conversation Sayaka as stubborn as Miyuki. None of the two wanting to lose. ”Well maybe I don’t want things to change. Things are to my advantage right now!” Miyuki countered her arms crossed. Sayaka’s eyes looked sad for a moment, but there was something else in them. Miyuki couldn’t really tell what she was thinking at all.
“Are they though? Are they really to your advantage if you are all alone?” Sayaka questioned her voice soft and low with a ring of sadness to it. Miyuki was puzzled by her statement that somehow made her doubt herself feeling bitter oddly enough. But she wasn’t going to give Sayaka the satisfaction. “Of course they are,” Miyuki scoffed hoping Sayaka’s couldn’t somehow hear the doubt in her voice. Sayaka gave her a sad smile vexing her even further.
“For your sake I hope they are.”
…
Nezumi sighed as she watched Sayaka from a distance. She is so predictable, Nezumi thought to herself. Yes she already knew Sayaka would come warn Miyuki. She expected it. It was a stupid thing to do, but in Sayaka’s eyes she was going what she could to protect Miyuki. Nezumi could begrudge her for that considering Miyuki was going to get very very hurt when the truth came out.
It wasn’t just about exposing her. There were greater consequences. Nezumi could care less what happened to Miyuki, but Sayaka that loved her with all her heart would be able to bear it. Nezumi knew this very well. It didn’t make much of a different. The warning. Miyuki would probably show up anyways due to her ridiculous pride. Nezumi knew pride very well. Once Sayaka was away from Miyuki house Nezumi revealed herself. Sayaka looked surprised.
“You couldn’t help yourself could you?” Nezumi asked casually no malice in her voice. She wasn’t there to scold at Sayaka. She came to tell her that the fight was going to begin soon. “It didn’t make much of a difference. She already knew,” Sayaka told her. “You mean that Yabakune is already warned of the attack!?” Nezumi exclaimed her face worried. She wasn’t expecting this. Sure she knew Sayaka would probably end up warning Miyuki before the fight so she wouldn’t show, but she never expected Miyuki to find out on her own let alone warn Yabakune.
They were heading straight into a trap and they didn’t even know it. Their plan was already reckless enough without Yabakune knowing about the ambush. Now that they knew it was suicide. Yabakune was in their territory. They would be outnumbered and not even have the element of surprise. If they went over there they were not only going to lose, but the amount of injuries would be severe.
“I have to warn Center!”
…
Center kicked the doors of the Yabakune gates as her army followed behind her. This was it. The moment she been waiting for. The moment of battle. The moment she proved she was the rightful president of Rappapa and that Majijo was not to be messed with. The moment however felt more empty than she imagined. Maybe it’s because she always thought Nezumi would be by her side. Center mentally shook her head. It wasn’t the time to worry about that. She needed a clear head.
Center watched as Gakuran grabbed an random girl by the collar and snared, “Where is your president?” “Let her go,” snarled Mayu. The rest of her friends were behind her along with other Yabakune students. They were carrying bats and steel poles. For someone who was supposed to be caught by surprise they were pretty prepared. Center’s eyes widen. They were strong, but they weren’t prepared for this. They were outnumbered and in someone else’s territory. Worst of all they couldn’t leave without looking weak. It was a lose lose situation whatever they did. Center could see everyone else was surprised as well not knowing what to make of the situation.
“Miyuki told them,” Nezumi announced behind them. Center turned around shocked. “How did she possibly know?” Center demanded. Nezumi glared at her not pleased with the tone she was using. “Don’t ask me. You’re are the ones who didn’t close the door! Sayaka informed me about this later after she spoke with Miyuki!” Nezumi retorted. The fight began and everyone began fighting, but neither of them moved an inch their gazes locked. “You should have told me that before I lead my girls into a trap! We weren’t prepared for this dammit!” Center yelled before hitting a girl that tried to attacked her. The two began to get surrounded.
The two automatically covered each other’s backs in spite the fact they weren’t in the best of terms at the moment. Old habits were hard to die. ”You were already in here when I got here you idiot!” Nezumi yelled back punching a girl in the eye. Center ducked a punch and kicked a girl who was about to attack Nezumi. “Sorry,” Center replied more calmly. Nezumi sighed. Typical Center. ”Whatever,” she grumbled. More girls began to surround them and it was not looking good for them. It seemed they were the main target. Of course they would be. They were Majijo’s president and vice-president after all.
Sayaka saw this and tried to help when she was blocked by a couple of girls. Great. “I don’t really feel like dealing with your crap!” Sayaka screamed before inflicting fetal hits on her rivals. Sayaka was the most deadly girl in her school and she was not going to deal with underlings when she had more important things to do. She didn’t see Miyuki in sight and hoped the girl would stay away. The fight wasn’t looking good for either side. It was probably what Miyuki wanted, but Sayaka knew that this time the girl wouldn’t be able to escape unharmed. Not this time. Her luck ran out even though the other girl herself didn’t know it.
Much to her misfortune Miyuki had just arrived to the scene at that very moment quite pleased at herself. It was perfect. It was everything she hope to accomplish. So perfect. A complete and utter bloodbath. Miyuki smirked. Her happiness didn’t last long though. Sayaka spotted her. ”Miyuki!” Sayaka called. Miyuki tried to avoid her, but Sayaka grabbed her arm. “See what you did? You did this! I hope you are proud of the blood bath you created! They trusted Miyuki! Both sides trusted you!” Sayaka yelled unable to contain herself when she saw the Majijo girls struggling to fight and Miyuki laughing.
She put up with a lot of the stuff Miyuki did to her, but when she saw her do it to others it just pissed her off. She reached her breaking point. “I am proud. Soon both these stupid schools will fall and I will be able to leave and stop pretending. That stupid president is already getting in my nerves so yeah I am proud,” Miyuki shouted back without thinking. Unfortunately Mayu was right behind her.
“So this was a game to you?!” Mayu demanded grabbing her by the collar. Miyuki’s eye widen realizing the girl mistake she had just done. She wasn’t thinking! It was Sayaka’s fault. She always made her like this. Careless, irrational and stupid. Very stupid. “I can explain…” Miyuki said in a small voice hoping she be able to fool Mayu once more, but failed. Mayu’s angry eyes pierced her own making her shiver in fear slightly. She wasn’t normally scared of others, but Mayu looked pissed. “I am not falling for that crap again,” Mayu snarled and tossed her to the floor as if she was a light piece of paper as oppose to a person.
Miyuki winced in pain as she landed in the floor. Suddenly her eyes turned dark and she began to laugh. Screw the act. She was probably going to get beat up anyways. Why bother pretending? ”You actually thought I would love someone like you? Have you looked in the mirror? You are way below my league. You were useful though. Let’s see how powerful you and Majijo are after this fight with all your best people injured,” Miyuki replied not looking the least bit sorry. She refused to give her and Sayaka the satisfaction. “Go to hell!” Mayu screamed and was about to deliver a fatal kick when Sayaka got between them.
Miyuki’s eyes widen. She couldn’t help, but to get surprised every time Sayaka defended her in spite of all she did. Every time Miyuki thought she finally pushed Sayaka away she did something like that. It made her sick to her stomach. Why couldn’t Sayaka just disappear or get the hint that Miyuki didn’t want her around? “I won’t let you lay a hand on her,” Sayaka threaten her face dead serious. Miyuki wanted to object and tell Sayaka to go away that she didn’t need her help, but then Mayu screamed, “You bitch!” before charging to Sayaka. But Sayaka saw coming and dodged easily. While Mayu was angry and hurt, Sayaka was calm and collected.
It was easy to tell who was going to win that fight. Miyuki hated it. She hated that Sayaka stepped in to save her yet again like she was some stupid damsel in distress. Miyuki decided to leave while she could. There was no point in being there anymore. Meanwhile Nezumi and Center were fighting as hard as they could already covered in blood and fresh bruises. Center was smiling though. She love the trill of the fight and she loved fighting with Nezumi. The two hadn’t made up yet, but they were fighting together and protecting each other and that was all that mattered.
Still Yabakune was persistent and Center was surprised their president hadn’t come to fight her yet. Was she just going to let underlings do the job? That was kind of insulting to Center. Finally she spotted her fighting with Sayaka who was clearly winning and Miyuki staring at them. Miyuki was probably the cause of their fight. Center couldn’t watch much of their fight though because Yabakune’s stupid underling were so damn persistent. ”They just got an endless supply don’t they?” Center said as she knock out yet another girl.
Nezumi rolled her eyes at Center’s observation. “Of course they do. We are in their school after all. What do you expect?” Nezumi replied while blocking a hit. Center chuckled hearing the annoyance in Nezumi’s voice. Even though she knew Nezumi was thinking she was stupid she sort of found it amusing. The two continued to fight both panting. They were tired. Everyone was. While they were all amazing fighters they were badly outnumbered. Center didn’t know how much they would be able to hold on. Center turned to look at Nezumi. She was barely holding on trying to keep her balance as fatigue caught up to her.
Suddenly a flash of silver in a girl’s hand caught her eye and dread began to sweep in as she saw the thing in slow motion. A dreadful memory began to flash in her mind and her blood turned cold as she saw the girl heading towards her beloved. ”NO!” Center screamed pushing Nezumi out of the way before she could get hurt. She felt a sharp pain in her abdomen and her vision turned burry. The world seemed to stop around them as blood came gushing out of Center’s body. Then Center heard screams.
“CENTER!"
-
Ch.14 Aftermath (Final)
Time seemed to suddenly go by in slow motion as Center collapsed to the floor her abdomen bloody. Sayaka and Mayu, who had been in a heated fight, were interrupted by Nezumi’s shrill screams as she watched her beloved fall to the ground. Her arms instantly caught Center and she began to sob clinging on to the bleeding girl. Center caressed her cheek and seem to whisper something to her before shutting her eyes. This seemed to cause more panic to the people who were watching. ”Someone call an ambulance!” someone, probably a fellow Majijo student, shouted frantically. Nezumi knew she needed to call an ambulance, but she couldn’t move.
Nezumi’s entire body was trembling and her arms were frozen in place holding Center tight in her arms as if her life depended on it. The other Rappapa members rushed to her side immediately. “Who the hell did this?!” Gakuran shouted her eyes rabid. Gekikara was biting her nails nervously, but she wasn’t laughing like she usually did when she was blood. The rest of the members were uncharacteristically silent and their faces looked grave.
Churi, who seemed to be the most calm of the group at the moment, instantly pulled out her cellphone to call an ambulance. The rest of the members look completely sicken and unsure of what to do in the situation. Nezumi was the brains of the group and right in that moment she seemed too upset to think of something that could help. They could only pray that the ambulance got there fast enough.
“Don’t die on me Center! You can’t die on me dammit!” Nezumi cursed even though the injured girl couldn’t hear her. Tears were freely falling from her eyes and never in her life had she felt that afraid that frighten to death. She could lose Center forever and all due to a stupid yanakee fight that some spoiled brat put together for the sake of fun. She could lose Center, the only person who ever loved her and the only person she ever loved. The thought too painful too unimaginable that even considering it made her heart break into pieces. No, Center had to be alright. She had to. Otherwise Nezumi’s heart might as well stop beating that very moment.
The Yabakune students quickly began to disperse as they began to hear the high pitch siren only an ambulance carried fearing they might get in trouble. Sayaka who was watching from the distance was appalled by the scene. Sayaka couldn’t pinpoint who stabbed Center, but that wasn’t the issue. They needed to get the girl to the hospital and fast. Lucky judging by the siren it seemed that help was close. ”We will finish this later,” Mayu snarled shaking her head as she walked away. Sayaka could tell she was upset by the situation in front of her, but didn’t know what else to do. Helping someone whose from a rival school wasn’t exactly viewed well.
Sayaka didn’t blame her. Sayaka wouldn’t know what to do either. Sayaka caught a glimpse at Miyuki who looked like she was having a panic attack. Her breathing was heavy and her face white like snow. Her entire body was shaking. The shaking grew worst when she dared to look to where Nezumi laid with Center’s bloody body. Miyuki expected people to get injured. She did.
Heck she even expected people to go the hospital for broken bones, but not like that. Not bleeding out. Not stabbed. Center could die and it would be her fault. Center could die and that would make her a murder. Without thinking Miyuki dashed out of there without noticing that Sayaka was right behind her. Miyuki just ran senselessly until she reached a nearby small park. Suddenly her legs gave in and she collapsed to the ground. Her entire frame was still shaking from the shock. Her game was over.
Her game was stupid. She never got anything out of it so why did she continue to do it? She always felt slightly empty after she left a place completely destroyed, but this was different. A different guilt laid in her shoulders this time. A greater guilt. The guilt of possibly taking a human life.
When she abducted Fuuko she had control. She had control of how far things would go, but of this she had no control of. She was a monster either ways though. Whether she had control or not she was a monster. What she did was wrong and she knew it. She just didn’t know how to stop. She began to feel afraid of herself rather than prideful because of all she done. “Miyuki…” Sayaka spoke softly once she finally caught up to her.
Miyuki looked so helpless and small unlike her usual confident self. She looked human for once letting her true emotions show. Sayaka kneed down and hugged the girl. “It isn’t your fault. You couldn’t have known someone had a knife. You couldn’t have known,” Sayaka told her running her fingers through her silky hair hoping that would soothe her. Miyuki suddenly turned and began to sob wildly into Sayaka’s shoulder. She just wanted to tell her everything about her fears and worries….
About her feelings, but she couldn’t instead all she managed to say was, ”Why are you being so nice to me? All I ever do is hurt you! Why why why?!” Sayaka smiled and kissed her forehead. “It’s because I love you.” Sayaka replied gently. Miyuki pulled away her eyes filled of belief. “How could you love someone who hurt you so much?! You should hate me! I would feel better if you did dammit!” Miyuki shouted letting all her pended up emotions come to light. The girl looked so distraught and it pained Sayaka to see her that way.
“Love is a funny thing. Sometimes I do hate you, but mostly I love you. I guess that’s why they say there is a thin line between hate and love,” Sayaka answered trying to embrace the other girl again, but being pushed away. She wished Miyuki wouldn’t make things so hard and just accepted her, but it wasn’t that easy. Usually the things worth fighting for aren’t.
”That doesn’t make any sense! That doesn’t make any sense at all!” Miyuki exclaimed sounding a bit insane due to her shaking her head and shouting. Sayaka laughed. “Since when does love make any sense?” Sayaka asked as if not only asking Miyuki, but as in asking the world in general. Miyuki was silent at that response tearing still falling from her eyes. Sayaka cupped Miyuki’s cheeks. “Do you love me Miyuki?” Sayaka asked quietly.
Miyuki looked at her with wide eyes. Did she love Sayaka? Miyuki never even allowed herself to think about it. She couldn’t. It didn’t matter. It didn’t matter that the way Sayaka was looking at her in the moment made her heart beat faster nor that the skin she was touching felt a bizarre tingling sensation she didn’t feel in the skin she hadn’t touched. It didn’t matter. “That doesn’t matter,” she automatically responded prying Sayaka’s hands off her. Suddenly without any warning Sayaka crashed her lips against hers surprising Miyuki. It been month since they lasted kissed. And Miyuki missed it…
No matter who many times she tried to tell herself that Sayaka’s kisses didn’t feel any different they did. They always had. And she couldn’t deny it any longer. Every time they kissed she felt like she was soaring. Her lips so sweat and tender. Miyuki couldn’t help, but kiss her back with equal intensity giving in to those irresistible lips. Even though her mind was screaming for her to push her away instead she wrapped her arms around her neck and pulled her closer. She couldn’t deny it any longer. Not just the kiss, but her feeling as well.
She loved Sayaka. She loved her. She loved the way Sayaka looked at her like she was the most precious thing in the world. She loved the serious expression Sayaka would get when she was trying to convince her of her love. Her eyes so determined and full of fire yet soft and gentle. Her perfect kissable lips. Her bright radiant smile. Her musical laugh. Her silky voice. She loved everything. Every single thing that was Yamamoto Sayaka she loved. A love that was warm and true filled senseless adoration and excitement all in one.
The kiss was everything. It was everything she ever wanted and everything she ever needed and it frighten her. It was probably the reason why she kept pushing Sayaka as far as possible. She was afraid of the feeling afraid of what such strong love could make her do. She was afraid of getting hurt because she fell too deep like she did with Nana. This was completely different though. It seemed so much strong. She didn’t remember feeling this connected with Nana at all. As they kissed she dizzily wondered if it was because she knew Sayaka felt the same way or because Sayaka was simply different. She decided on the latter of the two.
The two pulled away as their bodies cried for oxygen both breathless and only inches away from each other. Sayaka’s face looked calm her eyes closed. Miyuki had never seen anything so serene nor so beautiful. She wished she could capture the moment with a camera and keep it forever. “Will you tell me something?” Sayaka asked breaking their peaceful silence. Miyuki responded with a nod to dazed to speak. “Can we try this again? Can we just start again?” Sayaka asked caressing Miyuki’s cheek. Miyuki simply nodded once more, but felt slightly giddy inside at the idea. Maybe a fresh start was all they needed.
…
Nezumi sat an a stiff hospital been worried out of her mind. The worst was over she supposed. They managed to get Center to the hospital on time thanks to Churi’s quick thinking and things were going to be fine. Center was going to be alright. That was what she kept telling herself. Still she couldn’t help, but to be worried. She almost lost her! She almost lost Center the love of her life! And they weren’t speaking. She could have lost her with their very final moment being filled with bitterness and senseless disagreements.
The fight was ridiculous and Nezumi knew it. She was just being stubborn. If Center had died and Nezumi had that as their last memory together she wouldn’t have been able to bare it. She just wouldn’t. Lucky Center was alright. She was just unconscious. Hopefully she woke up soon because seeing her in a hospital bed unconscious really made her feel uneasy. Although the sleeping girl looked pretty peaceful. If Center wasn’t connected to all those machines Nezumi would have often the scene pretty cute. It wasn’t often she saw Center’s sleeping face. Meanwhile Center was beginning to slowly regain consciousness as her sleep because lighter.
Beep beep beep. That was all Center could hear around her. Her eyes were still shut, but they were slowly beginning to open as she started to regain consciousness. What in the world happened to her? Where was she and what on earth was that noise that didn’t let her sleep? Nezumi, who had been sitting in a nearby chair, shot up when she noticed Center’s fluttering eyes. She quickly hurried to her side and grabbed her hand waiting patiently for Center to fully awaken.
Center smiled as she felt Nezumi’s warm soft hand happy that Nezumi seemed to have put aside their little fight. Then she felt bewildered when she noticed all the tubes and machines around her. Her first instinct was to jump up, but a gentle squeeze from Nezumi’s hand calmed her down. “W-What in the world happen to me?!” Center asked her voice sounding a bit rough and scratchy. She had a startle look in her face. It was only reasonable though. It wasn’t often she woke up in a hospital connected to all sorts of machines.
Nezumi resisted the urge to cry right then and there. She had been worried sick especially after Center was unconscious for so long and hearing her voice made her a bit emotional. It was embarrassing because she knew the girl was going to be alright, but she couldn’t help it. ”You were stabbed. You baka! What were you thinking?!” Nezumi exclaimed resisting the urge to shake the other girl.
She was always so irresponsible! Nezumi wish there was a way to get through her thick skull. Center gave her a goofy smile. “You were worried about me!” Center beamed with huge puppy-like eyes. Finally Nezumi was speaking at her and wasn’t angry. It was what she been waiting for days. Nezumi blushed at Center’s almost puppy like expression and turned away to attempt to hide her blush.”OF COURSE I WAS YOU WERE ONLY STABBED!” Nezumi emphasized in a voice slightly lower than a shout to make sure the other reckless girl got her point.
Tears began to spill from Nezumi’s cheeks as she remembered the horrible bloody scene. She couldn’t believe Center went through such extreme measures to protect her. She shouldn’t been so surprised though. It wasn’t the first stupid thing Center did to protect her and it probably wouldn’t be the last. Nezumi just wished Center would think more about herself and her own safely before doing such rash things. Center sat up and somehow managed to pull Nezumi towards her leaving only a couple of inches between their faces.
Nezumi drew a breath knowing perfectly well what came next. She slowly closed her eyes and Center chuckled. “I thought you were mad at me,” Center teased unable to resist the opportunity. Nezumi wanted to smack the other girl. Way to ruin the moment. “Just shut up and kiss me,” Nezumi growled and soon Center crashed her lips against her own. And the world felt right again. Everything fell into place in that precise moment when their lips met and they melted into each other.
Nezumi didn’t know how she was able to stand so many days without feeling Center’s warm lips on her own. The sensation warm, sweet, and exciting all at the same time. Her heart was beating erratically and her hands were buried in Center’s silky locks gently pulling her closer if that was possible. If oxygen hadn’t force them to split Nezumi was sure they could remain that way forever.
And she wouldn’t mind. She wouldn’t have mind at all. And by the look on Center’s flushed face something told her the other girl wouldn’t have mind either. “So are we good?” Center said in voice sounding a bit breathless. Nezumi felt pretty breathless herself as well. Nezumi felt a warm smile make its way to her lips. “You ask as if you didn’t know the answer to that,” Nezumi teased ruffling the girl’s raven hair playfully. Center giggled softly a side of her she only show to Nezumi, but then her face turned serious. Nezumi knew there was something still in the other girl’s mind.
“What is it?” Nezumi asked. Center caressed her cheek gently before saying, “It’s just we really need to trust each other more. We can’t keep doubting each other like this or later on we are going to create bigger problems. Do you trust me?” Nezumi smiled at the bedridden girl and nodded, “With my life.” With that said Center grinned and pulled the girl in for round two. They had some catching up to do.
-
:wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:
A perfect end!
sooooooooooooooooo beautiful!!
-
KAWAIII CHAN I READ ALL YOUR FIC ON YOUR TUMBLR AND WORDPRESS!!! IS AWESOME...
PLEASE UPDATE THE OTHER TOOO!!! I JUST READ SOME OR YOUR FIC CALLED ORIGIN HAPPYNESS AND IT MAKE MY DAY!!! PLEASE UPDATE THAT TOO
ARIGATO
-
Ch.1 Sleepovers and Storms
The city of Nagoya was dimmed and peaceful as the late afternoon fell. There were a few gray clouds in the sky, but they were hardly noticeable. The air was fresh and cool. Two young girls walked home together hand by hand. One of them was chattering excitedly about her day while the other was listening to her every word with a smile. “To think that such things happen. I never saw those kinds of things happen when I was in high school,” Rena commented after she heard Jurina’s intriguing story.
Jurina had been talking about a girl who had just gotten pregnant in her exclusive private school which Rena found shocking to say the least. It was shocking enough for a girl to get pregnant in high school, but to get pregnant while attending a exclusive all girl’s high school? Well that was even more outrageous. “That’s because you are old!” Jurina teased sticking her tongue out playfully. Rena pouted and retorted, “I am not old!” Jurina giggled at the older girl’s reaction and continued with her story, “Well it’s not like it happens often. It quite surprising too considering we go to an all girls school.” Rena nodded in agreement then looked thoughtful.
“Yeah I guess so, but it’s not completely impossible. Maybe she met him in a party or something?” Rena suggested. Jurina was quiet for a moment. “I guess I wouldn’t know about if that was the case. I am hardly even at school to begin with let alone at high school parties,” Jurina pointed out. “Right I suppose you wouldn’t know of such things,” Rena replied and looked a bit troubled. Rena feared she made Jurina feel left out of her school life or something. She knew the younger girl wasn’t really leading the life of a normal teenager which worried her sometimes. Maybe Jurina did want to go to high school parties and hear regular high school gossip like everyone else.
Jurina noticed this and instantly realized what the older girl was thinking. “It’s not like I mind silly. I have plenty of fun with everyone backstage and on stage. Plus we all do go out and hang out like regular girls at times. Like now. I am happy,” Jurina reassured Rena. Rena smiled and replied, “I am glad to hear that.” Jurina grinned and the two continued the way in peaceful silence. Rena looked lost in thought while Jurina was simply taking in the view she called home. She missed Nagoya. It’s been a while since she’s visited. Then Jurina remembered her parents were out of town. A frown replaced her peaceful smile. Jurina hated sleeping alone in the house.
People were always surprised to hear that since she seemed so mature, but it was true. It wasn’t often that her both parents were out of town especially when they knew Jurina was going to be home, but when it happened Jurina hated it. Then an idea occurred to her. “Nee Rena-chan would you stay over my house for the night? My parents are out of town so…” Jurina’s voice trailed off at the end.
She was suddenly worried that Rena would say no. Perhaps it was a silly thing to worry about since they were friends, but Rena wasn’t just any friend to Jurina. “Sure thing. Let me just let my mom know,” Rena replied with a faint smile and pulled out her phone. Jurina let a sigh of relief. Stupid stupid crush. Ever since Jurina discovered she had feelings towards the older girl she couldn’t help, but to worry about the silliest things when it came to Rena.
Jurina bit her lip as she watched Rena make the call. She was just so perfect! So perfect it made Jurina gloomy because she knew there was no way someone like Rena could return her feelings. Rena was like a princess and a princess dated a prince, right? A prince not her younger hyperactive fellow idol group member. Jurina sighed loudly as she watch Rena talk to her mom on the phone. It would probably be better to just forget the whole crush thing and simply enjoy Rena’s friendship. It wasn’t easy though because just being this close to the girl drove her crazy and she didn’t have it in her to put some distance between them because she wanted no distance.
“My mom said I can stay over. I just I’ll just borrow some clothes if it’s fine with you,” Rena told her closing her cell phone shut. Jurina smiled and nodded. “Of course don’t I always lend you some?” Jurina answered happily forgetting her worries. She was not one to stay down for long. Rena giggled. “I guess so huh? Now that I think about it it’s the first sleepover we had in a while, huh?” Rena pointed out. Jurina thought about Rena’s comment for a while and realized it was very true. Lately their job schedules were all over the place and didn’t give them much free time. That week though had been a particularly slow week and Jurina was staying in Nagoya instead of Tokyo.
It was a rare occasion and Jurina was glad she thought of inviting Rena to stay over. Who knew when they would have a chance to hang out again? “I suppose so. We both been very busy and I been going back and front from Tokyo. I glad we can hangout now though,” Jurina said with a smile. Rena returned the smile causing Jurina’s heart to swell. Jurina loved Rena’s smile, but more importantly she loved it when Rena’s smile was directed to Jurina and Jurina only. “So what are we going to do? Are you going to cook anything for me?” Rena asked. Jurina chuckled. “Oh so that’s why you go to my house. For the food,” Jurina giggled. Rena shrugged.
“What can I say? You’re a good cook,” Rena answered. Jurina giggled again. “Fine I’ll see what my parents have in the pantry,” Jurina replied flattered that Rena liked her cooking. When the two girls finally reached Jurina’s house, they settled in front of the T.V. The two were exhausted. They had just had an intense dance practice. Jurina felt sweaty. Normally Jurina would go straight home and shower, but she felt awkward doing so when Rena was over. Then it occurred to her that Rena might feel the same way. “Rena…” Jurina started to say and then felt self-conscious. She didn’t want it to seem like she was telling the other girl she smelled. In reality she didn’t.
It was a shocking realization and Jurina felt a bit embarrassed because she was pretty sure that she reeked after all the sweating she had done in practice. ”Is something wrong Jurina?” Rena asked looking Jurina. Jurina blushed wondering why she felt so nervous. Her mind seemed to suddenly be hyperactive and couldn’t stop. Especially when Rena was looking at her with that cute confused face. “I am going to make popcorn. I was going to ask if you wanted some,” Jurina lied smoothly. Rena blinked in surprise and smiled. “Sure.”
Jurina got up and rushed to the kitchen. Rena felt confused. What was up with Jurina? She was acting very strange. Normally the girl would be very energetic, but she seemed rather quiet and nervous for some reason Rena didn’t understand. It was at times like these that Rena felt like hugging the girl and telling her to just relax and enjoy herself, but doing that was no good. If Rena did that it would encourage Jurina to hug her and kiss her and Rena would die if that happened. No, it wasn’t because she didn’t like the girl. It was because she liked the girl TOO much.
Rena wasn’t sure when her crush began, but she knew that it was no good and that she needed to suppress it. Jurina was like six years younger than her for crying out loud. If Jurina knew she would probably be grossed out! Rena couldn’t have that happen. She would just have to settle for taking care of the younger girl. But sometimes it was just so hard. Jurina came back with a bowl of popcorn and sat next to Rena. “I think they might have burned,” Jurina admitted as she offered some popcorn to Rena.
“No worries,” Rena replied and grabbed a handful. She tried to focus on the T.V instead of Jurina, but it was impossible. Jurina looked cuter than ever. Sure her hair was slight messy due to dance practice and her outfit was not super fashionable, but her cheeks were flushed for some reason and Rena found it adorable. Suddenly a loud dripping sound was heard from outside the house. Rena turned to look at the window and found that it was raining. Hard. “That’s weird. The weather forecast didn’t warn for rain,” Jurina commented staring at the window.
Rena nodded in agreement when suddenly a loud roaring sound was heard. Thunder. “Kyaa!” Jurina exclaimed and jumped on Rena unintentionally. Rena instantly blushed. “J-Jurina…” Rena said as she felt the girl shivering. Rena knew Jurina was a big scary cat, but she didn’t think it was to that extend. “It’s okay. It’s just thunder,” Rena reassured her with a soothing voice. Jurina nodded and then turned red when she realized she had just hoped on Rena.
“I-I am so sorry!” Jurina exclaimed and quickly got off. Rena chuckled. “It’s alright. Seriously. Don’t worry about it,” Rena told her. Thunder filled the room again and Jurina grasped Rena’s arm. Rena squealed inwardly over how cute Jurina looked when she was scared. She had to take her to a haunted house one day or something.
“Shh… I am right here. It’s just thunder,” Rena said trying to calm the girl down. Thunder was heard again and the light went completely out. “Crap,” Jurina mumbled. Jurina hated storms and the dark. Her worst nightmare had just become a reality. “Rena-chan! I hate this,” Jurina whined still holding Rena’s arm. “Do you have candles or something?” Rena asked. Jurina nodded.
“They’re in the kitchen.”
Rena got up to go get them when Jurina grabbed her hand. She felt her heart speed up with that mere touch. Jurina’s grip was strong. “If I don’t get the candles we will be stuck in the dark,” Rena said trying to reason with the frighten girl. Jurina pouted and refused to let go. Rena stared at their hands amazed at how perfect the two seemed to fit together. It was as if her hand was made to hold Jurina’s hand.
Thunder roared again and Jurina jumped a little. “See you know I am right. It be better when we get some light in here.” Rena insisted. Finally Jurina nodded, but didn’t let go of Rena’s hand. “I’ll go with you,” Jurina mumbled. Rena shivered at the low almost sexy tone Jurina’s voice had. How could someone be so cute yet so cool at the same time? The two slowly walked to the kitchen holding hands trying not to bump into anything.
“They should be in the left drawer.” Jurina told her once they got to the kitchen. Rena nodded and opened the drawer as Jurina instructed. Sure enough there were a couple of candles there and a lighter. “My mom likes to be prepared,” Jurina explained. Rena nodded. “We should probably go to your room since we can’t even watch T.V anyways,” Rena suggested. “Yeah sure,” Jurina agreed and the two started heading upstairs towards Jurina’s room. “Do you want to change?” Jurina asked once they entered her room. She seemed to have calm down.
“Sure let me just turn on the candles so we can see,” Rena told her. Rena placed a candle in Jurina’s nightstand then another one in Jurina’s personal restroom. Jurina sat in her bed and watched Rena’s graceful movements. She was beautiful. Something about the candle light made her look more alluring than usual and it made Jurina’s heart beat faster. Jurina wondered if Rena knew how big of an effect she had on her.
“That should be okay,” Rena said and sat next to Jurina in her bed. Their knees accidentally touched making her feel butterflies in her stomach. Rena expected Jurina to move away, but she didn’t. Instead she scoot closer to her. Rena’s brain went haywire due to the simple, yet intimate touch of their knees.
“J-Jurina the change of clothes,” Rena reminded nervously feeling uneasy with the situation. Her heart was beating too fast. “Huh? Oh right. Let me get you something,” Jurina answered slightly dazed. Jurina got up and searched her drawers breaking the contact between them. Rena sighed in relief. It wasn’t that it didn’t feel nice to be so close to the other girl, but Rena could help, but to feel guilty for feeling that way. Surely the other girl didn’t share the sentiment and would be weirded out to learn Rena thought of her in such a way.
Jurina was glad her back was turned on Rena otherwise she would have seen her blushing face. Jurina’s body was still trembling after such simple contact. How was she going to deal with the rest of the night?
-
Ch.2 The revealing game of truth or dare
After Rena changed, the two girls settled in Jurina’s small bed. This time there was a bit of distance between them both afraid to repeat the knee touching incident. Jurina looked up at the ceiling with a bored look. It wasn’t that she didn’t like being with Rena, but the two were oddly quiet and it was driving her nuts. “What should we do?” Jurina wondered wishing the electricity could go back on so they could rely on the easiest solution to their problem which would probably be watching a movie.
Rena turned to look at her with a blank look. “I have no clue.” she admitted. Rena had thought about telling Jurina to take out a board game, but it was much too dark for them to see anyways. Even with the candles. Jurina sighed and threw her head back hitting the pillow behind her. “I am so bored!” Jurina exclaimed in irritation. Rena giggled happy to have the overly energetic Jurina back.
“You’re so impatient! The light will be back on soon. You’ll see!” Rena reassured the girl even though she wasn’t sure if that was true. This seemed to be the worst storm Nagoya has had in ages, but of course she didn’t tell Jurina that. “I guess you are right,” Jurina replied sounding resigned.
Suddenly a devious idea flashed the younger girl’s head and her lips curved upwards in an wicked smile. Rena noticed this and gulped nervously. This couldn’t be good. “Nee Rena-chan let’s play a game,” Jurina suggested with a mischievous glint. “What game?” Rena asked carefully knowing the younger girl was up to something. “Truth or dare!” Jurina said dramatically sounding quite excited.
“Ehh?” Rena managed to reply surprised by the idea. Jurina tugged Rena’s sleeve breaking the distance between the two. “Come on! It will be fun!” Jurina insisted while she tugged on Rena’s shirt. “No way!” Rena replied trying to pry Jurina off her. Finally after much pestering from Jurina and a promise stating Jurina wouldn’t make her do anything too embarrassing, Rena agreed to play.
The two girls sat across from each other. “How will this work? Do you have something we can spin to see who goes or what else can we do to decide?” Rena asked. Jurina paused and looked thoughtful. Then she grin. “We can play janken to decide who goes,” Jurina suggested. Rena shook her head. “No way! You know I am terrible at Janken!” Rena objected. Jurina pouted.”No one is bad at Janken. It simply relies on luck. Maybe you are lucky today. Who knows? Come on. It will be fun!” Jurina insisted once more scared Rena would decide to chicken out on her. “Fine! Have it your way. It’s not like you’re going to take no for an answer anyways,” Rena said. Jurina grinned.
“You know me well.”
The game wasn’t as scary as Rena imagined. Jurina really did keep her promise of not making her do something too embarrassing. At least so far. “No far Rena! You made me promise not to make you do anything embarrassing and yet you are the one dishing out the worst dares!” Jurina complained after Rena made her prank call Yuria to tell her that she won 50 million yen.
Lucky Yuria didn’t seem to recognized Jurina’s voice, but she did sound pretty annoyed with the call. Rena couldn’t help, but to laugh. “You know I actually thought Yuria would fall for it I am not going to lie, but I guess I was wrong,” Rena giggled. “Yuria would totally kill you if she found out!” Jurina exclaimed shocked by Rena’s words. Rena was always so polite so hearing her admit that was shocking.
“It’s not like she is ever going to find out anyways, so I am safe,” Rena replied with a somewhat smug voice. Jurina smirked an evil idea forming in her head. “I will tell her if you don’t start taking it easy on me,” Jurina threaten playfully. Rena gasped. “You can’t blackmail! That’s unfair!” Rena objected. Jurina giggled. Rena was really cute sometimes. “Relax I won’t tell her, but seriously take it a bit more easy with the dares,” Jurina said and Rena nodded. The awkward air from before completely dissolved and now the two girls were just enjoying themselves. The two played another two rounds before disaster hit.
The two proceeded to play janken like the past rounds. This time the advantage was in Jurina’s side. ”Paper! I won!” Jurina exclaimed after seeing that Rena had chosen rock in that round. Rena would be disappointed, but Jurina’s reaction was too cute. Maybe I should keep losing, Rena thought to herself. She had managed to go the whole game without dealing with her dilemma, but now it presented itself again. I shouldn’t be thinking of her in that way, Rena reminded herself. Not that it helped much, but it was something.
“Truth or dare?”
Rena was tempted to pick dare, but feared any dare Jurina might throw her way after what she just made her do so she went with the first of the two options.
“Truth.”
Jurina smirked. She expected Rena to say that. The older girl was overly cautious as usual. Jurina paused and searched her mind for a question. Jurina had originally intended to ask if Rena had ever burped in public since she couldn’t imagine the elegant girl doing such things, but then another more tempting question popped into her head. Should she ask it? Did she want to know the answer? Would Rena even be honest?
“Have you ever been in love and do you love someone right now?”
“Jurina!” Rena exclaimed in shock. She didn’t think the younger girl would ask such a question. Her face began to flush and her hands suddenly felt sweaty. What was she supposed to answer? If she answered yes Jurina would want to know who. Rena knew Jurina well enough to know how curious she was. If she said no she doubted she would believe her due to her reaction plus Rena sucked at lying. Jurina would get the truth out of her sooner or later. “Rena I am waiting.” Jurina said her voice slightly serious. There was no playfulness underneath and it frighten Rena. Jurina seriously wanted an honest answer. As to the reason why Rena had no clue whatsoever.
“You asked two questions. You need to pick one.”
“Do you love someone right now?”
“No.”
“You’re lying!” Jurina blurted out. Rena had to be lying. Otherwise she wouldn’t have turned so red with the question. Jurina knew the older girl got embarrassed easily, but Rena was a horrible liar. Her voice was shaking for crying out loud. Still Jurina didn’t know what to do with this new information. Jurina asked the question, but she didn’t think too far ahead as to what she would do with the answer. Right now all she was dying to know who was the person that had captured and stolen her princess’s heart from her.
“I am not lying!” Rena denied crossing her arms. She tried to keep her face from turning redder, but she couldn’t stop it much to her dismay. Jurina giggled and touched Rena’s cheek. “You’re completely red! Come on Rena tell me the truth!” Jurina begged. Rena was quiet. She knew Jurina wasn’t going to give up. She knew it since the question was asked. Rena might as well prepare herself for her inevitable doom. “Fine I love someone okay! There are you happy?” Rena blurted out sounding more harsh than she wanted to.
“Yes,” Jurina replied, but she didn’t seem very happy. She seemed disappointed. Her upbeat mood seemed to have gone away and now the girl was quiet. This surprised Rena because Jurina didn’t have any reason to be upset. Wasn’t she the one who wanted to know? Then how come she seemed so disappointed? “Who?” Jurina asked breaking their silence again.
Rena shook her head. “That’s not fair. I already answered the question.” Rena told her not wanting to fess up more than she already had. Jurina frowned. “Don’t you trust me? I mean don’t best friends tell each other these things?” Jurina asked sounding a bit hurt. Rena began to feel guilty and hated herself for being so affected by the other girl. If she kept looking so sad Rena was not going to be able to keep her secret much longer.
“It’s just very complicated,” Rena tried hoping her answer would satisfy the younger girl, but instead the other girl looked even more vexed. “Are you dating someone right now, Rena-chan?” Jurina asked her voice sad. Rena shook her head. “Of course not. If I was I wouldn’t mind telling you.” Rena replied. Jurina wondered if Rena was simply embarrassed or if she didn’t trust her.
“You can tell me you know. I wouldn’t tell anyone or that person if I knew them.” Jurina promised. Rena couldn’t help, but to laugh. It was impossible for Jurina not to tell that person since that person was her. Jurina glared at her not happy that Rena seemed to be laughing at her.
“I am sorry, but I don’t recall saying something funny,” Jurina snapped. “No no. I am sorry. It’s just… Never mind. You wouldn’t understand. Let’s just go back to playing the game. Please.” Rena pleaded even though she doubted Jurina would let it go. Once she got something in her head she didn’t stop until she got what she wanted.
Rena knew that perfectly well. “Of course I wouldn’t understand because I am an idiot that’s never been in love or even had a real high school experience is that right, Rena?” Jurina retorted bitterly. She hadn’t intended to sound so bitter, but Rena’s words seemed to have set her off somehow. Rena sighed and braced herself for what she was about to say next.
“You.”
Jurina’s eyes widen then she realize she couldn’t have possibly heard correctly or she probably misunderstood what Rena was saying.
“Huh?”
“I-I love you dammit! So stop asking questions you don’t want to know the answer to!”
With that said Rena ran out of the room leaving a shell shock Jurina behind.
-
Ch.3 Never confess when you are storm-bounded in the same house
Rena’s back was pressed against Jurina’s front door and her body slowly fell to the ground as an ugly realization hit her. Rena couldn’t leave the house. The thunder storm was still raging on outside. The thunder storm was the reason such a confession took place in the first place and now it was just making things worse. There was no way out. Not only would her parents kill her if she came home all wet, but walking outside in a thunder storm sounded scary enough to stop her.
Maybe not as scary as this situation, Rena thought bitterly. Why did she have to say it? Why didn’t she just lie or let Jurina get angry? Surely she would have gotten over it eventually. Now Rena didn’t know if they were going to get over this. And she felt like such a fool for agreeing to play the stupid game in the first place. She knew it was a bad idea since the very beginning. She just knew.
Meanwhile Jurina was frozen in her spot trying to digest what Rena just told her. R-Rena liked her?! It seemed too good to be true. Jurina pinched herself to make sure she wasn’t dreaming and sure enough she felt pain. Jurina felt a goofy smile creep up as she recalled Rena’s embarrassed reaction. Rena was blushing because she liked Jurina. It all just seemed too unbelievable.
Dammit! Why the hell didn’t I stop her from running out of the room? Jurina cursed herself for being an idiot. Rena had probably gone home already. Thunder was heard in the background and Jurina flinched. Stupid thunder. Why did there have to be a storm! Jurina hissed then her eyes grew wide as it dawned to her. Rena couldn’t have gone home! There was a storm outside! She was probably still downstairs! Jurina smiled and began to dash downstairs. It wasn’t like the other girl could go anywhere, but Jurina didn’t want to keep her waiting.
Rena was burying herself in a mountain of self-hate and regret when she saw Jurina running towards her. Rena yelped as the younger girl captured her in a tight hug that knocked the air out of her. Her head was screaming not sure how to process the whole thing. Why was Jurina hugging her? Did she not realize what Rena just told her a couple of minutes ago? Had she misunderstood her somehow?
Rena hoped not because that would be too utterly painful. Her heart was jumping with joy at the thought that Jurina was hugging her because she shared her feelings. The thought of Jurina loving her sounded so wonderful and yet bizarre because why would someone as wonderful and beautiful as Jurina love Rena? It was irrational, yet why else would Jurina be hugging her? Rena’s head began to spin as she tried to comprehend Jurina’s clear and yet obscure actions that could mean so many things. Good and bad.
“J-Jurina I can’t breathe,” Rena managed to say as her lungs alerted her of lack of oxygen. Jurina blushed slightly embarrassed and let go of the older girl. She was just too excited. “I so sorry!” Jurina exclaimed with a small bow. Her cheeks were flaming red. Jurina began to wonder if she really understood Rena correctly. Suddenly she felt like an idiot for just hugging Rena without asking her to clarify or anything. Jurina was no match for Rena. Rena was a princess and Jurina was just Jurina. Even though Rena said she loved her, Jurina couldn’t help, but to doubt herself. “Jurina?” Rena asked softly when she noticed that Jurina did not lift her slightly bowed head. Jurina straighten her pose, but she still didn’t meet Rena’s eyes.
“I am sorry about that. I-I just think I might have misunderstood you. I mean I might have gotten too excited and not listened to your words correctly… I just don’t understand anymore…” Jurina mumbled nervously. Rena took a step closer to Jurina surprised that Jurina looked so small and embarrassed. Shouldn’t Rena be the one who looked that way since she was the one who suddenly confessed? All Jurina had to do was listen. Then again Jurina was an interesting contradicting person. That was what Rena loved the most about her.
Things were never predictable with Jurina. Rena always thought that if Jurina shared her feeling she would just take her in her arms and kiss her, but she had only done half of that and now she was hesitating. Jurina who always seemed so sure and confident was hesitating. Of course there was still the slight chance Jurina didn’t actually love Rena and that she actually just realized the grave mistake she did by hugging Rena. God Rena had never felt so confused in her life. “I love you. You asked me if I loved anyone and I gave you my answer. I love you,” Rena repeated wanting to get it across to Jurina so they could rid themselves of all the confusion in the room.
“But when you say love what kind of love do you mean? I mean there is so many kinds of love. There’s friendship love and sisterly love and so many other types! I mean I just don’t understand how someone like you could love someone as immature as me,” Jurina said looking at Rena for the first time since they began talking. Rena blushed when she saw Jurina’s expression. It was so unsure, yet so absolutely breathtaking that Rena was lost for words for a minute or so. “A person like me?” Rena repeated slightly dazed.
The evidence was beginning to be too overwhelming and her heart seemed to be picking up pace as the conversation continued. “Surely you must know what I mean. You’re dazzling and elegant. Every time you walk into a room heads turn to look at you. Not only that, but you are so kind and gentle. You have helped me and the other members so much through the years. Not to mention you are so beautiful. Your eyes and your lips and your body are just perfect,” Jurina stammered. It seemed impossible for her to get any redder, but now even her neck was red.
Her counterpart was just as bad especially after hearing the last part. Rena didn’t think Jurina was aware of what she was even saying at that point. “I-I didn’t mean to sound like a pervert.” Jurina added cursing herself inwardly for saying such a idiotic thing to Rena. Rena couldn’t help, but to find it cute all the same since Jurina was really just saying what she honestly thought of her deep in her heart without even bothering to censor the embarrassing parts. Rena took a deep breath and prepared herself to give the younger girl the answer she was waiting for.
“When I say I love you I mean I want you to always be with me. When I say love I mean I want you to kiss me and to hug me like there is no tomorrow. When I say I love you Matsui Jurina I mean I love you the way a princess loves a prince in a fairy-tale.” Rena told the younger girl. Jurina showed Rena her beautiful smile before leaning in closer to Rena closing the space between them. Jurina’s heart was pounding under her chest and she had butterflies in her stomach and at that moment all the metaphors and similes relating to love finally made perfect sense. “I love you too. I love you so much,” Jurina whispered before pressing her lips against Rena’s.
When Jurina kissed her Rena felt it all the way to her toes. Jurina’s arms found a place around her waist and held her firmly pulling her closer just like a prince would to a princess. Jurina’s lips were warm and tasted like sweet vanilla. It was the sort of taste you could get addicted to. Kissing Jurina was like standing in cool mid-summer rain in a hot summer day. It was like finding out you won the grand prize in a lottery when you have only purchased one ticket in your entire life. The feeling unimaginable and irrational. Something Rena’s dreams could never live up to. Something Rena didn’t even know existed until that very moment.
The two pulled away for air for a few seconds and then their lips found themselves glued together again like two magnets. Jurina began to gently nibble on Rena’s lips causing Rena to moan softly and open her mouth allowing Jurina to deepen the kiss. Jurina’s tongue gently made it’s way in and began to intensify the incredible feeling the two were feeling.
Rena felt herself melting in Jurina’s arms and realized that from that moment on she was enslaved to the younger girl. Enslaved to everything she did to her, completely at her mercy. The thought scary, yet exhilarating. Rena wanted so much more. More feeling, more kisses, more Jurina. More everything. Her brain began to alert her of lack of oxygen and Rena for once hated the very air she depended on for life.
The two pulled away lips still only inches away. Both their faces were flushed and they were both panting. “Wow,” Jurina whispered in a voice Rena couldn’t define as anything other than sexy. Rena buried her head in Jurina’s shoulder. “I know,” Rena agreed with a silly grin in her face. The two stood there in each other’s arms for a while and then Jurina finally said, “I am so glad the weather forecast was wrong.”
-
Prologue: Unhappiness
Where does unhappiness come from? Why is it that even though we have everything in the world we are unsatisfied? I asked myself that question everyday. I have everything. A successful career, a big house, hundreds of designer brand clothes all custom made, and even a loving girlfriend, but somehow it isn’t enough to fill the void in my heart.
“You’re not into this are you?” My girlfriend, Watanabe Mayu, questioned sounding slightly annoyed. We were In a dressing room and Mayu was trying on a dress. She asked me something, but I was too distracted to understand her question. Mayu looked upset. ”No of course I am. I just got distracted that’s all. What were you saying again?” I asked her sweetly trying to get out of trouble. Truth be told I would rather be anywhere in the world except shopping with Mayu. She was so indecisive when it came to shopping and not to mention I hated shopping.
”Do you like the dress in this color?” Mayu repeated tapping her foot impatiently. Mayu was wearing a pretty wine colored dress with matching tan sandals. It was a perfect combination in my opinion. “It looks amazing. If I were you I would take it and the shoes too,” I told her. “I don’t know. Maybe it be better in dark blue?” Mayu inquired and lift up the same exact dress just in a different shade. “Both look lovely,” I reassured her once more. She didn’t look convinced. “I think I’ll look around for something else,” Mayu announced.
How does one get rid of the emptiness inside? How does one find value within themselves? I don’t have anything to hold on to. I don’t find anything within myself that is special either. I want a bigger reason to live. I don’t want to just live an unhappy life. I want hope.
“Look at this display! Fix it again! Geez do you know how to do anything right?” my manager barked. “I am sorry! I’ll fix with straight away!” I replied with a bow. He scoffed and stomped away. I sighed and began to fix the messy shoe display again. I was tired. Working while going to college was exhausting. Not to mention my boss wasn’t the friendliest of people.
“You got screamed at again?” my best friend, Fukumura Airi, asked. “Yeah, he’s a pain in the butt that guy!” I said softly trying to avoid be overheard. Last time a fellow coworker was overheard making fun of our boss it wasn’t pretty. “Don’t let it get to you, Rena. Hang in there,” Airi replied and patted my shoulder. I gave her a grateful smile and went back to work.
I know material things can not fill ones heart with happiness, but then what does? How does one become truly happy? How does one archive true happiness that fills up the heart? How does one learn to love one’s self? How do you accept your flaws? Not only that, but how does one find true love? What is true love? How do you know you are really in love?
“Honestly you look beautiful in anything you wear,” My girlfriend, Matsui Jurina, reassured me once more. I didn’t believe her. Her compliments sounded empty in my ears. It sounded dull and overused. Besides how could I possibly look beautiful next to someone like her? A top model who graced all the most prestigious runaways and appeared in various magazines?
How could I, Watanabe Mayu, possibly compare? All I ever had was a rich father. Other than that I had nothing going on for me. “Let’s just go home,” I told Jurina bitterly. Jurina looked like she wanted to say more, but stayed silent. Some people say that when people know each well enough the silence ceases to be awkward. It’s funny because even though Jurina and I are dating the silence is simply awkward and lonely.
How long will it take for love to be corresponded to? Even though I watched over her. Even though I was always by her side she never actually saw me. How to you win over another heart? Was it really true that love could surpass everything? Even social classes?
“Do you wish me to put away your new clothes, Mayu-sama?” I asked. My lovely angel looked up to look at me finally becoming aware of my presence in the room. “Ah, Yuki! I didn’t see you there yes please! And for the last time I must insist just call me Mayu,” Mayu told me. ” Yes… Mayu,” I replied and grabbed her shopping bag. Mayu’s phone began to vibrate.
Mayu saw the caller id and quickly answered her incoming call. “Jurina? Hey!” Mayu answered. I felt a sad pang in my heart. This love… There was no way it could ever be right? After all I was simply a poor college student trying to pay for my education and Mayu was from a family of successful business men. There was no way anything could ever exist right?
-
Ch.1 Rash Decision
“Jurina-san!!!! I am so happy to see you again! You look stunning as usual!” my photographer of the day, Ohori Megumi, gushed. Today I was doing a shot for LOREAL hair products. I was dress up in a simple, yet elegant and edgy outfit that I really loved. It consisted of a warm wool sweater, black shorts, and a black graphic tee shirt. This outfit was paired off with a long silver necklace. In spite the beautiful and comfy outfit, I couldn’t bring to actually enjoy the photo shoot. Usually, I love photo shoots. Modeling is my passion.
It really is or at least was. Somehow lately modeling has cease to matter to me. Photo shoots have become meaningless. I don’t see the point in aiming to be a top model anymore. My former passion is gone and now my heart is filled with emptiness. I am not usually a pessimist or the moody type, but lately something has been lacking from my life and it’s really bothering me. I mean I have everything I’ve ever wanted. Shouldn’t I be pleased? My life is one some people would kill for and yet why am I so unsatisfied? I felt guilty for being such a selfish person. I mean shouldn’t I be grateful for everything I had? Some people are starving and here I am complaining about my luxurious life.
“Cut!” Megumi-san declared. I smiled a little relieved to get the photo shoot over with. “Thank you! It was nice working with you!” I told all the staff politely. “Jurina-san, Mizuno-san wishes to meet with you. Do you have time?” a staff member asked me as I grabbed my bag. I looked up in surprise. What in the world did the CEO of LOREAL what to discuss with me? “Mmm, sure this is all I have planned today,” I replied sort of hesitant. “That’s perfect! Come this way!” the overly eager staff member told me. I gave him a weak smile and began to follow him up to the highest office of the building. I began to wonder if I should have told my manager to come with me. He would probably be interested in hearing what the CEO of LOREAL had to say. Ah, whatever. I didn’t feel like going back to get him.
He was kind of annoying. Always telling me what to do, what to eat, and how to live. It’s like he put me in a cage. Tied me down. I knew he was the reason behind my success as a model, but more and more I was coming to resent him for taking away all my freedom. I used to be okay it with too. I thought it was the price I had to give up to be a top model, but lately I wasn’t sure if I wanted to continue living this way. Maybe the price was too high and the award wasn’t enough to make up for it. I wasn’t sure about anything anymore.
Should I be modeling while I felt that way? Is it really alright to be this unsure? I knew I change had to be done. A big one because I simply wasn’t happy. “Matsui-san! How nice to see you!” the CEO of LOREAL greeted with a huge smile. A smile I didn’t trust. The smile of a business man. I used to be really trusting and open, but my career changed everything. I learned that in this industry people are only nice to you because they want something from you and when you are no longer needed you are tossed aside like garbage. The CEO’s office had a huge window that overlooked the city. It was a lonely view that was full of life yet at the same time was dead.
I couldn’t quite put it into words. Something about the skyscrapers lacked life. “Nice to see you too, sir. How can I help you?” I asked politely with a faked smile. The CEO pull out a seat that was in front of his desk and replied, “Oh, please by all means sit down.” I obeyed with a polite smile. He took a seat in his big executive desk. The look in his face was one of a hungry business man and it scared me. Because I was the prey. “You see, Matsui-san LOREAL is a company that has to evolve to stay at the top. We are innovators you see,” the CEO began. I nodded politely as if I was in agreement even though I could care less.
“Anyways, we are going to be launching a completely new set of products. A new line so to speak.” the CEO explained his voice dull and boring. “Really, that sounds pretty impressive,” I complimented. If there was anything the modeling industry taught me it was to always build people’s egos. It makes things a lot easier on you. “Why, thank you! I agree it is quite a remarkable project and for it we need a face to sell it. A face that is just as remarkable. Someone like you, Matsui-san,” the CEO said. I was taken quite aback. I didn’t quite expect such a big offer. “You want me to lead your campaign is that what you are asking of me?” I asked.
“Yes, that is exactly what I am asking of you. You are the freshest face in the modeling industry right now and without a doubt you are popular. What better person to lead our campaign? What do you say?” the CEO questioned. “I am sorry, but I am going to have to reject your offer,” I replied without thinking. The CEO looked simply shocked. Reject was probably not possible in his mind. He probably thought I sell my soul to model for such a prestigious company. He, as well as I, knew what this could do to my modeling career. It would take it to a completely different level. It could make me a legend, but… I wasn’t willing to sell my soul to a contact to become a legend.
I decided right then and there that I refused to give up anymore of myself to be a model. It was over for me. “I am sorry, Matsui-san. I don’t think you have considered this offer thoroughly. This is a tremulous opportunity not to mention we will pay you a very generous amount for this campaign!” the CEO exclaimed sounding surprised. “I am so sorry, but that is my answer. Have a good day, sir,” I replied politely, but in a sure voice before exiting the room leaving a very stunned CEO behind me. Suddenly, I felt free and light. Maybe if I let go of the ropes that bound me I could become happy again. Suddenly, my phone began to ring. The caller ID read Mayu. I quickly picked it up.
“Hello? Mayu?” I said to the phone. “Jurina? Hi! What are you doing?” Mayu asked in the other line. ” I just got out of work. Listen I have to tell you something pretty big. Can we meet up?” I asked. “Of course! I was thinking the same thing! Want to come over?” Mayu suggested. “Sure, listen I just need to talk to manager-san first.” I told Mayu. “Okay, see you soon,” Mayu replied. “Okay, bye!” I said and hanged up. I was going to do it. I was going to tell manager-san I quit. I realized how much I was about to change my lifestyle. Oh, boy did I ever. But, I also realized that there was something I could get from this and that something was worth a lot more to me than a rich lifestyle.
As I predicted, manager-san was waiting outside in the car for me. “Why did you take so long, Jurina?” he demanded in his annoying voice. “I quit.” I blurt out. Manager-san eyes widen. “I am sorry?” he said. “I said I quit. I quit modeling.” I repeated firmly. “Don’t joke around like that Jurina. It isn’t funny,” manager-san laughed nervously. “I was not kidding. I quit. Cancel any job you had planned for me. I am not going to model anymore. I’ll be going to the company tomorrow to sign whatever paper I need to sign,” I told him in a grave tone. “You can’t just quit like that Jurina!” Manager-san exclaimed angrily. I didn’t want to deal with him at the moment. I didn’t feel like myself. “Watch me!” I replied and got on my car. I didn’t know if I was making the right choice or not, but it was already made.
I reached Mayu’s giant house and sighed. Somehow I was scared to tell my rich girlfriend I quit my job. I didn’t know how Mayu would react to the news. To be quite honest things have been quite weird between me and Mayu lately. I love her. I really do, but something was making us both act distant. That might be one of the reasons why I have been feeling so unhappy lately. I knocked on Mayu’s huge entrance and Mayu came out. She was dressed up. She always did when I came over. I told her time and time again that she could just wear whatever she was wearing that she didn’t need to change clothes, but she didn’t seem to listen anyways.
“Jurina!” Mayu squealed and hugged me. I hugged her back with a huge smile in my face. In the background, I caught Mayu’s personal maid looking at us. Mainly glaring at me. I’ve always gotten the vide she doesn’t like me very much sometimes, but then other times she was really nice to me. She was pretty strange. Mayu talks about her sometimes. Her name is Yuki if I can recall correctly. “Hi, Mayu!” I told her kissing her cheek. “Let’s go up to my room, nee?” Mayu told me. She grabbed my hand and began to lead me to her room even though we both knew I could find her room even if I was blindfolded. Mayu sat in her bed and gestured for me to sit next to her.
“So, what is that big thing you need to tell me?” Mayu questioned her voice laced with curiosity. I didn’t know how to explained it to Mayu. Why I quit modeling. I didn’t think she would understand, but I had to tell her. She was a big part of my life after all. “I quit modeling.” I told her quietly. “I am sorry. Did you just say I quit modeling?” Mayu asked. I nodded. Mayu’s eyes widen. “Have you gone mad?” Mayu demanded. “No, I just wanted some freedom that is all! I didn’t want to sign a contact to LOREAL that would bind me to them for who knows how long!” I exclaimed trying to get her to understand. Maybe that would be impossible though.
“You reject a contact from LOREAL! Have you gone crazy, Jurina?” Mayu demanded. “Geez, thanks for the support, Mayu,” I grumbled. “You expect me to support you after you made possibly the stupidest decision in your life?” Mayu replied harshly. I began to feel irritated. “You know what I am leaving. Clearly you do not support me!” I yelled and began running down Mayu’s stairs.
Mayu ran after me. “Mayu-sama!” I heard her maid call her. “Jurina! Don’t go!” Mayu exclaimed. I turned around. My face soften a bit. “I’ll call you later, Mayu. Right now I don’t want to talk to you,” I told her and took off. I felt bad for walking away like that, but I had more things than just simply Mayu in my head. I had to make plans. First off, I had to move to a smaller house and I had to change my entire lifestyle. It would be easy, right? I looked down at my trendy designer clothes. I needed a new wardrobe for sure.
-
Ch.2 Two Lonely souls meet
As usual the shop was beyond crowded. It was a weekend so that was no surprise. To be quite honest I rather be anywhere, but working. There is a lot of people that enjoy their job. My friend, Yuki, is a maid and even she enjoys her job more than I do. Well the real problem is my boss. “MATSUI RENA!” a familiar angry voice bellowed behind me. Speaking of the devil. “Yes, sir?” I responded mustering my most innocent voice. “Have you seen the clothing racks?” my manager asked impatiently tapping his right foot.
I wondered what to respond. I didn’t want to make him any more angry at me than he already was. I stayed silent. It was probably my best bet. “The sizes are arranged completely wrong!” my manger exclaimed continuing with his little tantrum. “I am sorry sir. It’s just there was a lot of people today. That’s probably why they got mixed up. I’ll fix them up straight away!” I told him. “Of course you will. Geez you are like the laziest employee here. Be happy I haven’t fired you!” my manger hissed and made his way to the cashier.
“Jerk,” I muttered under my breath after my manager walked away. He was so unreasonable and so annoying! I was too busy grumbling to notice a another figure coming my way. Before I realized it I was falling to the ground along with a companion. I watched in shock as my companion’s trendy hat and sunglasses fall off her face revealing her truth identity. Her jet black long trendy hair, her impressive eyes, and her high cheekbones. This could not be happening. “Matsui Jurina!” I blurted out in shock. The girl’s eyes widen and she covered my mouth. I squirmed as she somehow managed to drag me to an empty area my mouth covered and all.
Finally, she took her hand off and exclaimed, “Geez, you! What would we have done if someone heard you!” Jurina adjusted her glasses and hat again. “Why does that matter anyways?” was all I was able to reply. I was too shock to think of anything else. Here in front of me was the nation’s rising top model, Matsui Jurina. It felt too unreal. Almost like something out of a movie. Whether it was good or bad I could not determine it yet. “I am trying to keep a low profile!” Jurina answered sounding a little exasperated. “Well, you are not doing a good job wearing Louis Vuttion sunglasses and a Gucchi hat! Not to mention the entire outfit!” I retorted a little annoyed with her tone.
“That’s why I am here! Cause this is everything that it in my closet!” Jurina whined like a child. I couldn’t help, but to laugh. The pout in her face was actually really cute. Jurina as a whole was proving to be very different than I expected a top model to be. “Why are you laughing?” Jurina demanded in a sulky voice. “Sorry, it’s just you are kind of funny,” I answered. Jurina laughed as well. “I guess I am getting a little paranoid. You couldn’t sell me out will you?” Jurina asked with huge hopeful eyes. I smirked. “Of course I will! 5 dollars to meet Matsui Jurina!” I replied cheerfully. Jurina’s smile changed to a frighten look.
“Ehh! Why? I am not even worth 5 dollars that’s too little!” Jurina exclaimed with a worried tone. I laughed and Jurina pouted again. “I am sorry. I couldn’t help myself. Of course I won’t tell anyone who you are,” I reassured her. I was being honest too. I knew I could get a lot of money for telling someone this information, but I knew I wouldn’t bring myself to do it. Something about Jurina’s smile made me want to keep her secret. Jurina sighed in relief and smacked me lightly in the arm. “You are mean!” Jurina said. I smiled and said, “Hi nice to meet you too. I am Matsui Rena.” Jurina grinned and replied, “As you know Matsui Jurina. Nice to meet you.”
Suddenly, I remembered I was at work. “Crap! I got to get back to work!” I blurted out as I remembered where I was. “Wait, Rena-chan… Is it okay I call you that?” Jurina asked. Of course it is if you keep looking at me like that, I thought to myself. “Sure, what’s up?” I asked once again forgetting my urgency to get back to work. “Can we meet up again? I am going to need help…” Jurina told me. I furrowed my eyebrows. “What do you mean?” I asked her. “Well, don’t laugh, but I don’t know how to pick my clothes,” Jurina revealed. I blinked trying to process what the supermodel just told me. “Huh?” was all that came out of my mouth.
“It’s just people had always measured me and had my clothes picked out and ready to go for me, so I don’t really know my clothes size and I don’t know anyone else so…” Jurina explained her face turning red with embarrassment. I giggled. “That is so unexpected. My swift ends at 5:00. Meet me outside of the store okay? I got to go now,” I told her and rushed back to work. My heart was pounding under my chest something I hadn’t felt in a while. All I knew it I wanted it to be 5:00 already. Jurina was going to change my life. Not because she was famous. No, there was something about the bright girl that gave me hope again and made me feel warm inside.
I had lost both my parents in a tragic car clash when I was just eight years old. My parents had gone out on a date and I was being babysat. After that I never felt complete again. My grandparents took me in, but it was hard. We never had enough money. That’s why I was working a lot. To pay for my college education and stop burdening my grandparents. I even got my own small apartment. They insisted on me staying, but I knew I couldn’t cause them anymore trouble. Being with Jurina, I felt like a child again.
Light, happy.” You look really happy all of a sudden.” Airi commented behind me. I turned and smiled. “I am a little bit happy. I had the weirdest encounter with this girl and she was pretty cool. Maybe we become good friends,” I explained not wanting to reveal’s Jurina’s secret. “Ehh, but you are usually so reserved. Change of heart?” Airi suggested while helping me fix clothes. “I don’t know,” I replied while thinking of Jurina’s smile. I was curious about her. Why in the world would a top model be buying clothes from a cheap clothing store like this? I wanted to know. “Ehh, but you won’t ditch me now right?” Airi stated with a cute pout. I smiled and pat her head.
“Oh course not! No one can replace my hentai-chan!” I replied using my teasing nickname for her. “RENA! Don’t call me that!” Airi exclaimed loudly. I grew pale and said, “Shh! Be more quiet Airin!” Airi turned scarlet and lowered her voice. “Sorry,” Airi mumbled. I instantly felt bad. I didn’t want to make her feel embarrassed or anything, but the thought of our manager catching us chitchatting scared me. “So are we still up for coffee tomorrow?” Airi asked forgetting all about the taunting nickname. I gave her a huge grin.
“Of course! Having coffee with you is the funniest thing ever!” I replied brightly. It really was the funniest thing ever. I could talk to Airin about anything and we had so much in common. Both of us were studying art. Well, artsy stuff. I wanted to be a photographer and Airin wanted to be a manga artist. I, being a Okatu, had found Airi’s company pleasant. Airi was the cute little sister I never had. “Yay!” Airi chirped and hugged my arm. I giggled softly. Airi was really adorable. Time went by fast while talking to Airi.
Before I knew it, it was already five and our swifts were over. Freedom at last. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Airin!” I waved with goodbye with grin. “Bye!” Airi responded. I darted out of the store as quick as possible to look for Jurina. Oh, how I regretted not asking her for her number. I looked for her outside while humming to myself. Gosh, I was acting really unlike myself. I saw her sitting in a bench reading a book. I recognized her Gucci hat. She had ditched the sunglasses. I guess she figured the hat was enough. The way the warm rays of the sunset hit her face made her look absolutely lovely. Almost as if she noticed my presence she looked up and smiled.
“Rena-chan!” Jurina waved wildly like an overexcited puppy. “Hey!” I repled calmly even though I had butterflies in my stomach for some reason. Jurina closed her book and put it in her bag. I wondered what was it about the girl that drew me in so much. I wasn’t even a fan of her as a model. I thought she was pretty, but not heavenly like I was finding her at the moment. God! What is happening to me? I just met the girl! “You ready to go?” Jurina asked her face inches away from mine. I didn’t noticed her get so close to me. “Y…Yeah!” I stammered turning bright red. Jurina flashed me a catlike smile and grabbed my hand. “What should we do first? What do you think will help look a little less recognizable?” Jurina questioned.
I wondered what to tell her. I was surprised she hadn’t already figured it out herself. “First of all you need to ditch the designer clothes. People may not see your face under that hat, but the price sure stands out.” I pointed out. “To the store it is!” Jurina declared. I gave her a smile and walked with her to the store. I expected Jurina to go for girly fashionable outfits, but instead she grabbed the most boyish things imaginable. I watched her run up and down the store looking at all sorts of things. Jurina sure had energy. “Nee, Rena! How do I know what size I am?” Jurina asked. I stepped back and looked at her frame. Jurina was thin, but she was muscular as well. “Try 2 and 3.” I told her.
“Okay!” Jurina replied and dashed to pick out her clothes. I giggled softly to myself. I was lucky I hadn’t bumped into my manager. Knowing the jerk he would probably nag me in my hours off. He would probably complain about my loud friend. “Nee nee, Rena I finished trying on everything!” Jurina announced after a few minutes. The amount of clothes in her arms was unbelievable. “You are taking all of that?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. “Yeah, I am going to pay.” Jurina replied with no further explanation.
I looked at her in disbelief as I watched her pay in the cashier. I didn’t understand. Why would Jurina need so much clothes? What was she planning? I looked out at the window at the people passing by. Why would Jurina even be there, at the cheap clothing store I work at? Jurina had everything didn’t she? A amazing career, money, and she was beautiful. So then why was she hiding? “Hey, I finished. Thanks for your help! I think I am going to go cut my hair,” Jurina told me. Jurina began to head towards the hair salon in front of the store, but I grasped her arm. “Rena-chan?” Jurina questioned her face slightly puzzled. It made her look beyond adorable.
“If you go to a hair salon you will get recognized for sure,” I explained loosing my grip. “But not cutting it will make my identity obvious!” Jurina argued clearly frustrated with her situation. ”I’ll cut it for you,” I said without thinking. Jurina looked at me with a surprised expression. “You know how to cut hair?” Jurina asked with slight disbelief. “Well, I cut my own hair. I am not amazing, but you don’t want to be found out do you?” I told her. Jurina sighed. “Alright.” “I live in an apartment close by. We can take a cab,” I told her. Jurina nodded happily. The way to my apartment was silent. Jurina looked sort of tense. I wondered if it was because she was afraid of the cab driver recognizing her identity.
“We are here!” I announced once we reached my apartment building. As we made our way upstairs I noticed how trusting Jurina was being of me. I could easily be tricking her or setting her up. Was Jurina really that native or did she really just trust me? “Your apartment is the cutest thing!” Jurina exclaimed as we walked into my apartment. I smiled. “Make yourself at home. Let me look for my hair cutting scissors.” I told her before going into my restroom. I searched my cabinet for scissors. I was usually very neat, but work and school was stressing me out way too much and I had no time to clean my room. I walked out of the restroom to find Jurina looking at some of my photographs that were hanged at the wall. Jurina noticed presence and asked, “Did you take these?” “Yeah, I am studying photography at college. I want to photograph landscapes,” I replied inching closer to her. “They are beautiful.” Jurina said softly.
“They are just everyday scenes, but even the most ordinary thing can be beautiful.” I pointed out. I honestly believed that. Beauty comes in all forms, but we just don’t know how to see it at times because we are too caught up with human ideals. “That is beautiful you know.” Jurina told me. I felt my heart beat erratically under my chest. It had been doing that a lot today. “We should cut your hair. It’s getting late.” I said changing the subject. Jurina looked like I broke her from a trace and nodded. I guided her to my restroom and sat her in a stood. Jurina’s long black hair was so beautiful. I almost felt bad for what I was about to do.
“Are you sure?” I asked her running my fingers through her silky hair. Jurina shut her eyes and replied, “Yes, hair is just hair after all.” I began cutting it. “Jurina, can I just ask you one question?” I asked. “Sure,” Jurina replied. “Why are you doing this? What is your motive behind this?” I questioned. Jurina was silent for a moment and I wondered if I had crossed the line. Finally she answered, “Not being yourself. Losing yourself. It’s a pretty high price to pay.” I stayed silent considering her words. They held a certain about of sadness to them, yet they were wise. “I guess that is true. So, you quit completely?” I asked. I was almost done with her hair. “Yes, I am starting anew.” Jurina responded. I clipped the last strand of hair off. “Turn around,” I ordered. I gasped when I looked at her. “Do I look bad?” she asked.
“No, you look beautiful.”
-
Ch.3 Not good enough
I looked out the large kitchen glass door while drinking a glass of water. The garden in the Watanabe manor looked beautiful as usual. The plants were exotic and one of a kind. My dad had gotten them delivered from various places of the world. Once when I was a child, I decided play there and cut off flowers to put them on my hair. My face and hands were full of dirt, but I had never had so much fun and the crown of flowers I made was beautiful. It was made up of vibrant flowers of all kinds lilies, sunflowers, orchids. All sorts of beautiful flowers. I remember walking into the very kitchen eager to show my masterpiece to my mother who was sipping her afternoon tea.
I remember the outraged look in her face when she caught a glimpse of the dirt in my face. “Mayu, come here.” my mother had called me with a displeased tone. I quickly obey sensing something was wrong. She paused for a moment as if searching for the right words to say. “Mayu, I do not want to see you playing with dirt again. Only poor children play with dirt. You have many lovely dolls and space in your playroom. I expect you to behave according to your status,” my mother told me her voice grave. I nodded even though I wanted to tell her I wasn’t playing with the dirt. I was playing with the flowers. Only later did I realize that I mother wouldn’t understand anyways even if I had told her. I grabbed my iPhone from my rose print sweater’s pocket and checked to see if I had any missed calls.
None. Jurina haven’t called me since that argument we had after she told me she was quitting modeling. Perhaps I went too far. It was Jurina’s life after all. My whole attitude reminded me very much of my mother. It kind of made me even more upset at myself. I didn’t hate my mother. No, I don’t really think that is possible within families, but I dislike her pretentious attitude. I never wanted to be like her even though slowly I felt like I was becoming her clone. Even in old photographs we look exactly alike. I wanted to see Jurina and talk to her. I didn’t want us to break up or stop talking. Even though we didn’t have the best relationship, her presence alone made me feel at ease. I made me feel better, more content. Without her… I couldn’t imagine how things would be without her.
Not to mention I hated it when people were angry at me. Jurina hadn’t implied we broke up or that she was holding a grudge against me, but it had been days since we last talked. Since I last saw her… “Mayu-sama, do you want we to fetch you more water?” my personal maid, Yuki asked. I smiled. Yuki was always so inventive to my needs and I never did much for her in return. I always wanted to talk to her though. The beautiful girl with the raven black hair and lonely eyes, but my mother would be absolutely horrified if she saw me socializing with the help. Then again my mother wasn’t around. Mother was a Spain with some of her friends and Father was at a business trip. “Yuki! I told you many times to just call me Mayu. Leave the Mayu-sama for when my mother is around.” I told the quiet girl.
Mayu-sama… Somehow the words made me lonely. Being above others was lonely. “H…hai… Do you want more water?” the poor girl asked turning red with embarrassment. I immediately felt guilty. I didn’t mean to make her feel bad or anything of that sort. “No, I’ll get it myself. Don’t worry about it, Yuki. Say I didn’t mean to embarrass you in any way. I just get embarrass with you calling me Mayu-sama all the time,” I explained while getting up to refill my glass with water. Yuki was silent. I clicked the button for our water dispenser. The faint noise of pouring water was the only thing that could be heard in the room. “I mean aren’t we like around the same age or the same age? It’s so weird for someone around my age to call me that.” I continued rambling. Something about Yuki’s silence unsettled me.
Had I offended her in any way? “I am 21,” Yuki said softly. I smiled and replied, “Me too! We are the same age, huh?” Yuki only responded with a nod. I wondered if the girl was very shy or if she just felt funny talking to her boss’s daughter. “Am I boring you? Is this a little weird?” I asked feeling self conscious. Yuki quickly shook her head. “Not at all! It’s just we don’t talk very often..” Yuki’s voice trailed off at the end. Perhaps she was shy, but it made me a little curious. Who was the girl who always rapidly attended my needs as soon as I called her?
A thought occurred to head. Did she maybe hate me? After all, I was always asking her to do so many things and sometimes I been rude to her. Not to mention what she must think of all the things I waste. Don’t get me wrong. I know it’s wrong what I do sometimes, but I can’t stop myself from doing it. I can hear my mother’s voice in my head now, “Why are you worried about what the help thinks? They are just poor people with low social statuses.” Maybe I wasn’t suppose to care, but for some odd reason I did care. “Do you hate me?” I blurted out without thinking. Yuki looked surprised, her eyes wide. She immediately tried to recover from her shock and replied, “Of course not!” I laughed. “You could be honest you know. I wouldn’t fire you.” I reassured. Yuki gave me a quiet smile.
It was the first smile I saw from her. It made my chest feel warm. “Why do you ask then?” Yuki questioned. Her tone sounded guarded. “I am simply curious that is all. Pure curiously.” I told her while moving closer to her. “In that case, I guess I am rather fond of you,” Yuki answered her voice faint and soft. “REALLY?” I exclaimed in pure surprise and delight. I made me happy that she liked me and didn’t resent me for some reason. I hugged her causing her body to tense up. “I am fond of you too, Yukirin!” I told her. “M-Mayu!” Yuki stammered and I pulled away from the hug. “Sorry, I am being strange today aren’t I?” I asked feeling a bit embarrassed of myself.
Yuki giggled softly and replied, “At least you are smiling today.” “I am sorry? What do you mean?” I inquired. Yuki looked out the glass door as if lost in thought and finally replied, “You haven’t been smiling these days… Since Jurina-sama and you got in a fight…” I was silent for my moment. I didn’t think Yuki had noticed our argument, but then again I was hardly ever aware of Yuki’s presence until today. I never really notice her. Perhaps a regrettable oversight. It seemed she notice me a lot more than I gave her credit for. It made me feel awful. “So you noticed, huh?” I asked her in a casual tone trying to avoid a more serious conversion.
“Yeah, I was trying to calm you down.” Yuki mumbled. “I guess I am used to ignoring your presence,” I replied without thinking. Yuki’s glance turned cold and I realized I said something wrong. “I guess you would be.” Yuki said her voice indifferent. Why was I so stupid? Why couldn’t I do anything right? Yuki began to walk away. “Yuki! Wait I didn’t mean it like that!” I called out, but I don’t think she heard me. Either that or she didn’t care. I guess she shouldn’t care anyways. I was not someone who deserved her company or Jurina’s.
-
Ch.4 A new friendship
My room in the Watanabe house was nor too big nor too small. It was a good size and to be quite honest I was never a fan of big rooms. The room was simple with light brown wood furniture and all white accents. The only color that stood out was a hot pink candle I bought from the convenience store the other day. I saw it and instantly thought I could brighten up the room. Although Ms. Watanabe was a women with good taste, my room looked more like a 40 year olds room than a 25 year olds. Not that I had the guts to actually change the room drastically. Ms. Watanabe was a scary women. I collapsed in my fluffy white bed and kicked my black comfy leather shoes off.
My feet were aching. I was beyond exhausted. I sighed as I stared up at the ceiling. I didn’t usually get this tired from cleaning the big house, but perhaps my problem was not physical exhaustion, but mental. My mind kept going back to that conversation with Mayu earlier and refused to let it be. I regretted snapping and walking away from Mayu so much. It was the first time the other girl had reached out to me and actually attempted to make a conversation and I ruined it. I was so nervous! I couldn’t even speak property. Mayu must have thought I was a complete and utter idiot. A sigh escaped my lips once more. Then I had to get all self righteous when Mayu told me she didn’t really notice my presence. I don’t know what came over me or why I snapped.
Maybe I just got frustrated at the situation. I really want Mayu to see me as more than just the help. More than her maid. Even more than just her friend. Of course Mayu had no idea I felt this way, so I had no right whatsoever to get all angry at her. I wished I had realized that before snapping at her though. I groaned as I recalled the memory. There was a faint knock in my door. I furrowed my eyebrows in confusion. Who would it possibly be? “Yuki, it’s me. Mayu.” Mayu called out her voice soft. I quickly hopped off my bed and ran to the door. I was panting from my fast movements when I opened the door. I cursed myself from acting too eager.
I didn’t want Mayu to think I was strange. Too late. Mayu probably already thought that. Mayu looked flawless as always dressed in a white dress with sandals. Her face didn’t looked too happy though. It worried me. Maybe she still sad because Matsui-san didn’t call. ”Mayu-sama…” I finally said breaking the awkward silence the had enveloped us. Mayu looked at me then looked away. “Don’t call me that,” Mayu reminded me softly. Mayu’s voice sounded sad. I was beginning to worry. Mayu was usually an upbeat person. “Sorry. Mayu, are you okay?” I questioned observing her gloomy face. “I… I am sorry!” Mayu suddenly blurted out surprising both of us. Mayu took a step back nervously and I just stared at her my mouth agape. Was I what was bothering her? God, I am such a retard.
“I… You don’t have to apologize,” I reassured her. I didn’t know what else to say. I was so sure Mayu was going to just ignore me after the bizarre encounter. I never intended to make her sad. A smile crept up to Mayu’s face. A smile I simply loved. I was glad to see in on her face again. “I wanted to though. What I said was careless and insensitive!” Mayu insisted clasping my hands. I held my breath as I felt her warm soft hands on mine. My eyes were wide looking into hers as if expecting some sort of explanation for her sudden act of kindness. Mayu gave none though. She simply gave a warm smile causing my heart to flutter.
“Thank you. Sorry for walking away from you,” I replied happily basking in her warmth. I suddenly felt the need to hug her, but refrained myself. Mayu smiled and let go of my hands. I tried to hide the disappointment from my face. Mayu averted her glance to her manicured hands. “I actually also came to ask you if you would like to hang out with me this evening,” Mayu inquired shyly. I flashed her a wide smile and hopeful eyes. “Really?!” I asked. I couldn’t help, but ask because the whole thing seemed unbelievable for me. I never thought I would even have a chance to become at least friends with Mayu. Mayu giggled.
A lovely musical laugh. It warmed my heart. Oh god… I was really too head over heeds with this girl. “Of course really! Otherwise I wouldn’t be asking! I am beyond bored!” Mayu whined for once sounding like the spoiled rich girls you saw in movies. “Okay okay! Let me change!” I replied with a heartily laugh. With that cue, Mayu left me alone to change. I shut the door behind me slowly releasing a breath I didn’t know I was holding. I fought the urge to squeal and hug my pillow like an overexcited love-struck teenager. At least I had to dress up first. I groaned as I took a look at my tiny closet. I didn’t own anything decent compared to the fancy expensive clothes Mayu wore. I sighed as I looked at a simple white dress I owned. Well, I guess that would have to suffice. I had nothing better and Mayu was wearing a white dress as well right? I couldn’t be too underdressed right? I wonder if it be weird for our outfits to match. Maybe Mayu wouldn’t mind.
I walked out of my room and was surprised to find Mayu waiting for me. I was kind of relieved Mayu didn’t go change. I didn’t want to be completely underdressed. Mayu smiled when she saw me making my heart speed up. “Is going to have coffee fine?” Mayu asked. I tried not to show my displeasure. While I wanted to go out with Mayu, I simply hated coffee. I thought we would do something else. Mayu must have sensed this because she said, “Coffee is no good?” “No, no it’s just that I… Okay, I hate coffee!” I admitted with a shy smile hoping Mayu wouldn’t get angry. Mayu began giggling much to my relief. “Seriously? That’s weird! So then what do you do when you hang out with your friends?” Mayu question in curiosity in her voice. “We go get ice cream,” I answered. Mayu’s eyes widen.
“Ice cream? Isn’t that like fattening? Ehh, but you are so skinny too!” Mayu exclaimed in surprise. It was my turn to laugh. “That’s the fun of it! Coffee is for old ladies!” I replied in a teasing tone. Mayu’s pout at my comment was hilarious. I think she couldn’t believe I just compared her favorite pastime to an old ladies. I honestly couldn’t believe it myself either. “I am no old lady. Fine! I’ll go have ice cream with you, but if I gain even half a pound you are joining me in my daily workout!” Mayu threatened. I giggled. “Okay!” I replied and headed with her to the car. I wasn’t acting like myself at all. I wasn’t usually this loud and playful, but Mayu seemed to be bringing this out of me. It was funny what love did to you. I felt like I was flying in the clouds when I was with her.
The driver was a little bewildered to see I was Mayu’s companion for the day, but didn’t say a word. Mayu ordered for him to take us to the nearest ice cream shop shocking the driver even more. Mayu had never made a request like that before. It seems like I wasn’t the only one acting out of character today. The ice cream shop was cute and pink everywhere. It was adorable. Mayu was looking around the shop with the look of a child that had entered Disney land for the first time. “This is so cute!” Mayu squealed grabbing my arm. I smiled at her and gestured towards the cashier. “Should I order?” I asked her. Mayu nodded dropping my arm.
“I’ll have two of your chocolate deluxe sundaes,” I ordered pulling out my wallet and paying quickly before Mayu could protest. “Yukirin. You should have let me pay,” Mayu whined. Yukirin. That was the nickname she had for me. She was the only one that call me that. I smiled and replied, “Of course not. I forced you to come get ice cream so I am paying.” “BUT I INVITED YOU!” Mayu argued. I simply ignored her argument and replied, “Let’s sit down.” We sat down in a nearby table. It was so strange hanging out with Mayu outside her home. I could tell she felt the same way because she was quiet for a moment as if wondering what to say.
Then, our huge chocolate sundaes came and Mayu’s mouth went agape. “Ehh? I can’t eat all of that. Isn’t that like all the calories we need in a day?” Mayu exclaimed. I grinned. “Exactly. You don’t eat enough. Besides that the whole fun of it!” I replied cheerfully grabbing my spoon. Mayu was hesitant, but she grabbed hers as well. Mayu looked at the ice cream almost like if the ice cream was scary. I giggled softly. She began to eat it and her displeasure changed into a huge smile. “This is so good! Now I know why you hate coffee. Suddenly I hate coffee too!” Mayu announced. I giggled once more at her silly words. “Nee, Maya-sama I mean Mayu. This is fun. Can we hang out more often?” I asked. My words were casual, but their intent were serious. I wanted to spend more time with Mayu.
Mayu grinned and replied, “Of course silly. We are friends now. In fact, I am naming us best friends Yukirin!” Mayu declared licking her chocolate filled lips. The gesture was adorable and made me blush slightly. ”You are just saying that because of the ice cream,” I teased. “Of course! It’s like the best thing I ever tasted!” Mayu replied with no shame. I laughed. “Mou, you are the absolute worst!” I replied pointing an accusing finger. Mayu shrugged and flashed me an innocent smile. “Yukirin,” Mayu suddenly said in a serious tone. “Y… Yes!” I answered back as if I was expecting some sort of order. “We are really friends now. And from now on we will become best friends,” Mayu declared once more with intense eyes. I smiled and hoped deep in my heart she was right.
-
Ch.5 Hiding
“Further sources claim that the young model even turned down a huge cosmetics deal before quitting…” the reporter in the news program droned on. I sighed as I watched the news in Rena’s small television. I never expected for the news about my resignation to hit the news media so quickly. Cutting my hair was truly a smart move and I got lucky that I was in Rena’s place when the story hit instead of in my house. “Thank you so much for letting me stay here. You truly don’t know how thankful I am.” I told Rena who was sitting in her kitchen table doing her college assignments from the small white sofa that was facing the television.
College… That sounded like something I could try. It be nice to study and to do all the normal things that normal 21 year olds do. I could already picture myself walking in a college campus with my textbooks in hand dressed in sweatpants because I was too lazy to wear anything else and it was college anyways. “Don’t worry about it. I could tell you were in a sticky situation although that hair did do a major difference. You might have more trouble getting recognized now.” Rena said her eyes still in her assignment. I smiled at her kindness. Rena was a total stranger, yet she been nothing, but nice to me from the moment we met. I felt as if we were old friends and somehow I knew I could trust her.
I got up and grabbed a glass to pour myself a glass of water. It was funny how I had only been there one night and yet I was already really familiar with Rena’s tiny apartment. It may be small, but it was the neatest cutest thing ever. Rena had amazing taste. Then again Rena was a photographer and her amazing pictures were all over the walls. Being someone that was or used to be around photographers all the time, I could instantly tell the girl had loads of talent. “So are we still going to go look for apartments before your class?” I asked Rena while leaning into the counter. Rena looked up and smirked.
“Of course. I want you to have your own place so you can get out of my apartment as soon as possible.” Rena answered in a teasing tone. I pouted. “You are mean!” I whined like a spoiled child and sipped on my glass of water. Rena sighed and shut her textbook. “Who are you calling mean? After I allowed you to spend the night? You being a stranger and all?” Rena pointed out in a fake outraged tone. I put the small glass of water down in the counter. I giggled and replied, “No one. You must be hearing things.”
Suddenly my phone rang causing us both to jump and ruining the light teasing mood. The ringtone was familiar and was only used for one single person. I didn’t even need to see the caller id to know who it was. I looked at the caller id and confirmed my suspicions. It was Mayu. I instantly felt guilty. I had forgotten to call her or to even texted her to tell her that I was alright. Mayu must have been worried sick. “I am going to go outside to get that, okay?” I told Rena before grabbing an oversized red hoodie Rena lend me to hide myself and went outside. I quickly answered the phone while leaning on the apartment’s green door.
“Hello?” I spoke into the phone piece bracing myself for Mayu’s wrath. “WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU? I BEEN WORRIED SICK, JURINA! IS SENDING AT LEAST A TEXT REALLY THAT HARD?!” Mayu bellowed into the poor phone piece. I winced as my girlfriend released her pent up anger. It was to be expected though. I really should have called. I don’t even know why I didn’t. I wasn’t busy or anything, but… ”I am so so sorry, Mayuyu. I really am! Honestly I am such a idiot for not calling sooner. I am okay. I am somewhere…. safe… That’s all I can say for now,” I told Mayu using my sweetest voice possible. I heard Mayu sigh and finally she said, “Well I am glad you are okay.”
I smiled in relief knowing she was no longer angry at me. “I promise I will call more often. I swear!” I reassured her. “Okay, but when are you coming back here?” Mayu asked. I bit my lip nervously. “I don’t know. I am trying to see if I can rent temporary apartment I really don’t want to deal with the media and they are probably circling my house.” I explained in a annoyed tone. “Well that is to be expected. Why don’t you just release a statement to the media? Maybe they will get bored faster that way,” Mayu suggested.
I shook my head even though we were on the phone and replied, “I don’t want anything to do with the media. Whatsoever. I am trying to get out of the Hollywood lifestyle. ”There was a long awkward pause on the line and finally Mayu spoke up, “Well if you feel that way then I guess, but it really would be a lot better for you to speak to them” I was starting to feel a bit annoyed. I don’t get why Mayu doesn’t support the fact that I want nothing to do with the entertainment industry anymore. “Listen I got to go, Mayu. I’ll text you later. I love you,” I said trying my hardest to sound sincere even though I was annoyed with Mayu at the moment. “I love you too, Jurina,” Mayu replied and with that I hanged up the line.
I entered the apartment once more. “Are you ready to go? I have class in two hours, so we need to get going if we want to have enough time to even look at one apartment ,” Rena told me as I walked in. I nodded and grabbed my bag. ”Let’s go!” I said with a huge grin. Rena smiled and grabbed her bag as well. Guarding my face with the red hoodie I opted not to wear sunglasses since it would look strange in a cloudy day. Rena suddenly stop as if realizing something. “How is this going to work though? I mean the people you buy the apartment from will notice who you are when you pay for the apartment and stuff,” Rena pointed out. I sighed. She was right of course.
They would notice who I was if I gave them my name. I couldn’t do that. Suddenly it hit me. “You give your name,” I said. “What?!” Rena exclaimed with wide eyes. I chuckled at her reaction. “Yes. Its not so complicated. I give you the money to pay and you get the apartment with your name, but in reality I’ll be the person living there and paying for the expenses. You wouldn’t have to worry about a thing,” I explained. Rena paused and seem to give it some thought. “For how long would this last? I mean the people who rent it out to me will eventually notice that I don’t live there. Not to mention I don’t want to sound mean or anything, but you can’t hide forever,” Rena pointed out with crossed arms. I sighed. Rena was right of course, but what else can I do?
The media wants me and will do anything to get me. I have to figure out a way to hide for the longest time possible, so that the media completely forgets about me. “Just until the media gets bored of me. Give me till then. How about? Just a month or two and I’ll be out of your hair. Look I’ll even pay you. You need help to pay for college right? I can help you out. $500 dollars a month. What do you say?” I offered. Rena had to take my deal. She just had to because without her I would be lost. “Fine I accept, but if you don’t get me those $500 I won’t have mercy for you,” Rena grumbled, but had a smile in her eyes. I hugged her. I couldn’t resist. I was so happy. She was like an angel sent from heaven to protect me and I knew deep down she would have helped me without me offering the money. “Thank you so much!” I squealed in excited.
Rena’s face turn bright red as she returned my hug. I forgot how reserved of a person she was. I pulled away and smiled. ”So where to?” Rena asked. I looked at my hands nervously. Rena raised an eyebrow. “You didn’t plan this out did you?” Rena said making it sound more like a statement than a question. “I thought you might have an idea of how to do this sort of thing. I never rented an apartment so…” my voice trailed off at the end as I felt her piercing stare. “Mou, Jurina! I suppose I shouldn’t be too surprised, but I mean everybody knows you have to look at listings whether it be online or on newspapers before you go apartment hunting!” Rena marveled.
I chuckled nervously. “Is that like some cosmic rule or something?” I joked in a small voice. Rena didn’t smile. I actually manage to run her patience thin. “Geez what am I going to with you? You are so lucky we didn’t roam too far without any direction or I would have been truly annoyed,” Rena told me and we started to make our way make to her apartment. Even though Rena was supposedly annoyed and not smiling I could sense she founded the whole situation rather amusing. Something in her eyes. I grinned to myself. I could get used to being with this girl for a few months. We walked back to the apartment in a comfortable silence. Suddenly Rena spoke up, “Who were you talking to earlier? It sounded important. You mom?”
I paused and shook my head. “Mmm… No my mom passed away a couple of years ago and I never really had a father…” I said softly. ”I am sorry! I didn’t mean to… I mean… I… Sorry,” Rena stammered nervously unsure of what to say. “It’s quite aright, Rena. You had no way of knowing,” I reassured her. Rena calmed down a bit. “I see. I lost my parents too. A car accident. I suppose one never truly recovers,” Rena mused looking up at the sky. Silence enveloped us again, but this time it was unsettling. We walked in silence the remaining way. It wasn’t until we were in the apartment that Rena asked again, “So who were you talking to?” I am not sure why I responded this, but out of my lips escaped, “Just a friend.”
A lie. A simple lie. Why did I lie? I don’t know what compelled me to say a friend. Nothing bad would happened if I told Rena I was talking my girlfriend, but for some odd reason my mouth automatically lied. And I couldn’t take it back now without it sounding weird. “I see. You spoke for a while. She must have been worried,” Rena said while clearing her stuff from the small table and putting them inside her backpack. “Yes, you can say we are very close. Almost like sisters,” I replied with a warm smile. Lies. More lies. Why was I lying so much? And since when were me and Mayu close like sisters? I sighed. This whole hiding thing was making me weird. “I am going to be heading out now since we didn’t go anywhere and I study better at school. Will you be okay?” Rena asked.
“Yeah I think so,” I replied. Rena smiled. “Okay, I’ll see you later.” Rena said and began to walk out the door. “Rena! Wait!” I called out before she walked out the door. “What’s up?” Rena asked. “Where do you find those things you call newspapers?” I joked as she walked out. Rena chuckled. “I’ll bring some when I get back from class,” Rena replied before walking out. I smiled to myself. Things were sure getting interesting.
-
Ch.6 Roommate
Peaceful that’s what my apartment was. Peaceful and quiet. An escape from all the noise from the outside world. An escape from all the chaos from the world… “Nee nee Rena-chan do you have the next volume of this?” Jurina asked holding up a manga I lend her to keep her entertained while I worked on my college homework. At least my apartment used to be quiet and peaceful. That was until Jurina moved in. I looked up from my homework and glanced at the energetic girl that was lazing in my white sofa and sighed. While having Jurina around was mostly pleasant, a bored Jurina wasn’t much help when I needed peace and quiet to focus on my homework. She was the complete opposite of that! I had never gotten easily distracted while doing my homework till now.
Perhaps it was my fault for spoiling Jurina too much. I simply can’t refuse her or ignore her when she asks for something. No matter how crazy it is. Which kind of explains how she convinced me to let her move in with me. A lot of times I feel like I picked up a stray puppy rather than a ex top model. I looked at Jurina once more. She even looks like a puppy with those cute brown puppy-like eyes and that overexcited way of hers. I could almost picture wagging her tail behind her. “That is the latest volume,” I told her then returned my textbook again. Who knew photography required long reading assignments as well? I sighed. I was never going to finish at this rate! “That’s absurd!!! They totally leave you hanging! They can’t do that!” Jurina whined like a total two-year old. I laughed.
“Sure they can. That’s what makes you want to buy the next volume plus it makes the story more exciting, don’t you think?” I pointed out with a small smile. Jurina crossed her arms and pouted clearly not satisfied with my response. I had learned she was quite impatient so I wasn’t surprised by her reaction.”I still don’t like it. It’s stupid. When does the next volume get released?” Jurina asked sounding completely resigned even though she didn’t like the idea of waiting for the next volume. I furrowed my eyebrows trying to remember the exact date. Lately my head been so jumbled up it’s hard to keep up with manga and anime the way I used to when I was younger. “A month from now I believe. I don’t remember the exact date though,” I answered truthfully. Jurina’s face looked sullen. Clearly she was not pleased with the situation. I resisted the urge to giggle at her funny antics and adorable pout.
The girl was seriously cute when she was frustrated. “That’s way too long! What is the author thinking?! This is going to bother me for the rest of the day!” Jurina complained setting the manga down in the coffee table. I laughed and replied, “You’ll get over it.” Jurina only grumbled in response. I resisted the urge to giggle again. “I guess. Got anything else to read?” Jurina asked. She was probably bored out of her mind. “Yeah, in my room” I answered.
I looked at the time and closed my textbook. I didn’t get to finish the reading assignment today as well. It couldn’t be helped though. I promised Airi I would see her for coffee today. And I couldn’t leave her hanging again. I had already declined three of her offers and even had to cancel one last minute. Juggling school, work, and now Jurina was getting more and more difficult. Still I felt like a horrible best friend. I ought make more time for Airin. I had no excuse for being a terrible unreliable friend.
“You’re done studying?” Jurina asked with hopeful eyes. There was a sparkle in her eyes that almost made me blush. Gosh she really was cute… Well I guess it shouldn’t be so surprising. She was a model for a reason right? Jurina was probably hoping I sit down with her and give her some attention. It kind of made me want to cancel my plans. Remembering her question, I shook my head. No, Rena you can’t cancel again, I told myself.
“Not really, but I promised I friend I would go have coffee with her today,” I explained while grabbing my purse. Jurina’s smile seemed to fade a bit. ”Ah, I see. Is it the girl from work?” Jurina questioned remembering the moment we met where she had seen me working with Airi. “Yeah. Airin. She’s wonderful! It be nice if you could meet her one day!” I commented with a smile as I recalled my gentle, goofy and a little perverted best friend. Jurina returned my smile and replied, “That be nice. Maybe some day…”
Even though Jurina was smiling, her smile looked pained. She was probably thinking her present situation. It must be hard to spend all your time stuck in a tiny apartment that isn’t even yours. Jurina didn’t seem to be unhappy, but I wasn’t home a lot so I couldn’t say that I was sure that Jurina was happy being confined in the apartment all the time. It had actually been bothering me for a while. Well that and another thing. The modeling thing.
I mean we had talked a bit about why Jurina quit modeling and got herself into this mess, but it was very brief. I needed more now. Especially since Jurina was going to be living with me for an indefinite amount of time since we couldn’t find her an apartment. We had searched and searched, but had no luck finding one. I guess a lot of people were moving to the city around this time or something. I had to ask her again about the modeling even if it made her uncomfortable. Soon. Tonight.
“Hello? Earth to Rena? You are going to be late,” Jurina said waving her hand in my face. Her face wasn’t so far from mine and I could see her breathtaking eyes staring into my own plain ones. Her lips were in perfect reach too. They were a really cute shape and a light faint pink shade. I took a breath to try and clear my head of these thoughts and was overwhelmed by her intoxicating scent. Did she use another shampoo other than the one I was buying or something or did it just smell better on her if that was even possible?
“Rena-chan?” Jurina repeated sounding a bit confused. I backed away from her in utter surprise when I regained my full senses. I felt my face heat up. When did Jurina get up and get so close to me? “Rena? Are you okay? Did I frighten you?” Jurina asked in a worried voice. I put my hand in my chest in an attempt to try and steady my rapid heart rate. “I was just really surprised that’s all. I really went off into my own little world, so I didn’t see you get up,” I explained in a shaky voice.
Jurina grinned. “Mou! You are helpless! You mustn’t do that so much Rena-chan! It’s dangerous!” Jurina scolded in a playful tone already used to me going off in daydreams. “Anyways I am late! I got to go!” I said and rushed out of the apartment with red colored cheeks desperate to get out of that nerve wrecking situation. My heart still hadn’t returned to normal. I bit my lip as I remembered the closeness of her face. I don’t even think she was that close to me and yet she managed to get that sort of reaction out of me. Oh no…. Am I… Am I beginning to have feelings for Jurina? I began to make my way to the cafe with that heavy rooted question. Normally I would discuss this sort of thing with Airin, but I couldn’t tell Airin about Jurina. I promised Jurina that I wouldn’t tell a soul about her.
But I was on my way to see Airin now. Surely Airin would notice my strange behavior. Maybe I could ask for advice, but not give her all the details. Or maybe I could just tell her the truth and not tell Jurina I told her. No. I couldn’t betray Jurina’s trust like that. But what was I going to do about my flushed face that was giving my emotions away? Finally much to my dismay, I reached the cafe and Airin was already seated waiting for me. I instantly felt bad. I was really late. “Airin!” I waved and made my way to the table she was sitting in. ‘
Airin smiled. “Well hello there! Someone is running late!” Airin said in a teasing tone. Even though I knew she was teasing I felt guilty. “I am so sorry! I was doing my homework and lost track of time… I am sorry…” I said feeling slightly more guilty for lying to her. Airin patted my head. “It’s alright, Rena. Don’t worry about it. True be told I just got here too. I was just teasing you,” Airin reassured. I smiled. “Did you order already?” I asked looking at the stacked up menus besides her. Airin passed me one. “No I was waiting for you. It seemed rude to order without you,” Airin replied as she opened the menu. “Don’t be silly! You know I wouldn’t have mind one bit. Especially since I was late,” I told her.
Airin grinned and responded by simply looking at the menu. Airin was really just too considerate with me. I stared at the menu and Jurina came to my mind again. I really ought to take her something as well. I wonder what kind of sweets she would like? Maybe I can get her a carry-out drink as well, but wouldn’t Airin think that be odd? I ran my fingers through my hair in frustration. “Is something bothering you, Rena?” Airin asked looking up from her menu. I froze unsure of what to say. Lying didn’t come easily to me. “No it’s just. Well you are going to laugh, but I just want to get everything on the menu!” I answered with a half honest response. I did want to take everything in the menu, but not for myself. Airi burst out laughing.
“Seriously, Rena? Mou you are too cute sometimes! Are you really that hungry?” Airin asked with a bit of disbelief in her voice. Unless it came to melon pan, I wasn’t that big of an eater so I could tell she was surprised by my answer. “A bit,” I answered shyly with a nervous laugh. The waiter came and took our orders and I didn’t get the guts to order anything for Jurina. Maybe I could just take her something else on my way home. I really didn’t want Airin to suspect anything. I managed to act normally as we chatted which was surprising since I was usually really bad at hiding my feelings. Maybe I am just getting better at lying.
The waiter brought our food and drinks rather quickly. I felt myself smile as I was presented with my favorite. Melon pan. It been a while since I ate some. We were silent for a bit as we ate our food. I just wanted to savor the sweet mouthwatering taste of melon pan. ”Rena, I wanted to talk to you about something important,” Airin broke the silence with an unusual serious look in her eyes. I grew worried as my previous concern of being a bad friend returned. Had something happened that I did not notice? Was Airin perhaps angry with the lack of attention I been giving her? “I am sorry!” I blurted out without thinking.
“Sorry?” Airin repeated sounding a bit puzzled by my words. I took a deep breath to gather my worries into words. “If anything happened or if you are mad because I haven’t been around lately I am so sorry!” I exclaimed with a small bow. Airin’s eyes widen in surprise. “Rena… No it wasn’t that at all and don’t worry about it. I know how busy you have been lately. I been busy too. But like I said it’s about something else…” Airin said her voice trailing off at the end. Her last words got my attention. What in the world did Airin want to talk about? I knew it was serious by that look in her eyes. “Then what is it you want to talk to me about?” I inquired with a confused look.
“Truth be told for a very long time I…” Airin was cut off by the sound of my phone. The ringtone… It was one that Jurina had assigned to herself in my phone while I was making lunch the other day. I thought about ignoring it, but Jurina didn’t usually call unless it was really important. “I am so sorry about that. I’ll be quick,” I told Airin as I got up. Airin simply nodded with a strange look in her face. I rushed to the restroom and quickly answered the call.
“Jurina?” I said as I answered the call. I could hear sniffing coming from the other side of the phone piece. I quickly grew worried. “Jurina? Are you okay?” I asked in a worried voice. Finally Jurina spoke, “When are you getting home? I… I am scared….” Her voice was small something rare for Jurina. My eyes widen at her words. Did something happen? “I’ll be there straight away, okay… Just calm down okay?” I told her and hanged up. I rushed back to the table to get my purse. “Is everything okay?” Airin asked noticing my worried face.
“Yeah… But I really need to take off… How about we talk about this some other time? And you can keep my food,” I told her and gave her some money to pay for my food. “But… Rena! What’s going on? I thought you were really hungry. Are you sure you don’t want to wait?” Airin asked with a confused look in her face. “I am so sorry, but I got to go! I’ll explain later!” I said and took off as fast as possible. I felt awful for leaving Airi behind like that with no explanation, but what was I supposed to say? Hey my new roommate which also happens to be that popular model all over the tabiod magazines is scared of something I didn’t even bother to ask what it was?
I groaned in frustration. When did things get so complicated? I knew the answer, but it’s not like I could change things. If I were to go back in time I would help Jurina out in a heartbeat as well. My situation was inevitable. My only solution would be to not help Jurina and I didn’t have the heart to do that. I reached my apartment door and feared what I might find inside. I really should have asked Jurina why she was scared before hanging up. What in the world could have scared her like that? I opened the door to find Jurina on top of my white sofa completely frightened staring at a creature at the end of the room. My blood went completely cold.
“Is that… A RAT?!?!” I shrieked in utter horror. I quickly jumped on top of the sofa at well and hugged Jurina in utter panic. “Rena-chan! Do something!” Jurina begged tugging on the sleeve of my shirt. I stared at the rat with wide eyes. I buried my head in Jurina’s shoulder and shook my head. “I don’t wanna. I hate rats! You do something!” I cried. I knew Jurina had called me for help, but… I just couldn’t… Rats terrify me more than anything. “So then we are stuck here?!” Jurina exclaimed looking at my hidden face. I nodded and dared to look at the rat again. It was still there being it’s disgusting self. I just couldn’t… Ugh so gross.
“I think I am going to be sick,” I told her. Jurina was no longer crying, but I could tell she had been since eyes were red. Jurina wasn’t going to move. She was too scared. How long were we going to be stuck on top of my sofa? We need to do something. I could hear Jurina sniffing again. She must have been dead scared here all a alone. I would have been too. “We need a plan,” I told her. Jurina looked around as if analyzing the surroundings. “We need to get the door open. Then scare it to go outside,” Jurina concluded. I looked at the door. It seemed so far away. “You make it sound so easy yet who is going to get down to open the door?” I asked.
Jurina looked at me with those damn puppy eyes. I instantly knew what she was thinking. “No! I know what you are thinking. I am not getting down of here!” I said shaking my head in disagreement. “Please? It’s just a little bit. I… I can’t. Please…” Jurina begged tugging on my shirt again. I sighed and was about to shake my head, but I met her eyes again. I gulped. “Are you really going to make me do this?” I asked her with fearful eyes. “Please? I’ll use the broom to scare it and it be fine,” Jurina reassured pointing at the nearby broom behind the sofa. I sighed and got off the sofa with caution. Easy for her to say it be fine since she wasn’t getting off the sofa! I sighed and laid my feet on the ground. The intruder didn’t move from its spot. I looked at the faraway door. Come on Rena. You can do this!
I dared to take the first step. Taking a breath, I took another and another. The rat remained in it’s place. “You are doing well, Rena-chan!” Jurina cheered from the sofa. I gave her a icy glare. It was her fault I was stuck in this mess. “Aww, come on Rena! You are far more calm and collected than I am!” Jurina argued. I wanted to reply, but I was so close to my objective I shook it off. So close… Finally I placed my hand on the doorknob. Sweet victory was mine. Slowly I turned the knob and opened the door. Resisting the urge to jump out of joy, I hurried back to the sofa.
Now phrase two. “Your turn.” I told Jurina. Jurina nodded and grabbed the broom. She stood there for a while staring at the broom as if she didn’t know what to do with it. “Come on, Jurina! You said you would scare it!” I reminded her sensing that she wanted to chicken out on me. “But…” Jurina argued in a small voice. “Do it!” I insisted my impatience and fear getting the best of me. Jurina slowly leaned forward and angled the broom towards the rat, but missed. The broom was too short. “You’re going to have to get down,” I told her. Jurina quickly shook her head and looked at me with those puppy eyes again.
I groaned. “You are going to make me go down there again aren’t you?” I asked in a tired voice. Jurina simply nodded and gave me the puppy eyes again. Lately she been using those a lot. I sighed. I had already been down there once. How bad could the second time possibly be? “You seriously owe me after this!” I told her as I took the first step off the sofa. There it was again facing me: the rat with in menacing look. I shuddered, but slowly moved my legs. Just a little more and I would be in the perfect spot.
There! I began to angle the broom, but couldn’t bring myself to do it. What if instead of running towards the door the rat ran towards me? “You can do it Rena!” Jurina cheered from the sofa again. Comes from the person who couldn’t do it herself, I grumbled to myself. I took a deep breath. This was it. I swatted the rat with the broom as quickly as possible and jumped back to the sofa. Much to our luck the rat indeed ran out of the apartment. I ran and closed the door. I felt my legs grow weak. It was finally over! “You did it!” Jurina exclaimed excitedly wrapping her arms around me. I felt myself blush at the sudden hug.
And just when I thought I was recovering from the sudden embrace, Jurina kissed my cheek. Her lips felt soft and warm against my cheek.. My head suddenly went blank and my heart began pounding under my chest. I couldn’t breathe. Did she just… Kiss me?! “J-Jurina!” I stammered nervously a bit confused by her sudden kiss. “Thank you Rena-chan!” Jurina said with a dimpled grin that made me turn even redder if possible. “Y-You’re welcome,” I answered in a weak voice. “Are you okay, Rena-chan?” Jurina asked looking slightly worried due to redden face and small voice. “Yes I am just a bit shaken up that’s all. I am going to shower okay? Then I’ll make us dinner,” I answered and began to walk towards the bathroom in a zombie-like pace. “Okay!” responded a cheerful Jurina. I sighed once more. Would I be okay?
….
“I am going to class! I left you some snacks in the fringe in case you get hungry,” Rena told me as I walked out of the bathroom with a toothbrush in my mouth. I simply nodded. It was a Thursday. Rena always had class in the mornings on Tuesdays and Thursdays. Rena gave me a bright smile. “Okay, I am off. Bye!” Rena waved and hurried out the door. I resisted the urge to giggle. Rena was probably late again. It was so Rena. As I walked back to the restroom to finish washing my teeth, I sighed. Well now Rena was gone and it was back to the usual boredom.
Maybe I just play some games with my phone, I thought to myself and grabbed my white smartphone the coffee table. I began to play a game when I suddenly remembered Mayu. It been more or less two weeks since I last called her. I began to feel guilty and suddenly realized how much I actually missed Mayu. We weren’t usually apart for so long. True be told I had actually been wanting to call Mayu for a while now, but I couldn’t bring myself to. It just felt so awkward. Today however for some reason my brain kept bugging me something was just telling me that I needed to call Mayu. Just do it, Jurina, I told myself. I dialed Mayu’s phone and waited.
“Hello I am sorry, but Mayu-sama can’t come to the phone,” a familiar meek voice answered. “Yuki-san, it’s me Jurina! I need to talk to Mayu!” I said my urgency growing by the minute. It wasn’t very often Mayu’s personal maid answered Mayu’s cell phone. There was a silence in the line then Yuki spoke once more, “Oh hello Matsui-sama. I guess since you haven’t bother to keep in contact you wouldn’t know that Mayu-sama has been ill for the past couple of days.” Yuki said in a monotone voice. I wondered if perhaps it was my imagination, but it sounded like the maid was angry at me. Then again the young maid was only pointing out the facts. I should have kept more in contact with Mayu. “Is it that bad? What’s wrong it her?” Jurina demanded in a worried tone.
“It was supposed to be a cold, but Mayu-sama isn’t getting any better so they decided to bring a doctor today…” Yuki explained in a worried tone. “Alright! Thanks!” I said hanging up the phone. I can’t just stay here! I need to see her! I concluded. I quickly changed clothes and grabbed a hat. Looking at the mirror, I realized I looked completely different now with shorter hair and no make-up. This could work, I thought to myself.
-
Ch.7 Icy Distance
I hadn’t gotten very far when I froze. I just stood there outside of Rena’s apartment building with a blank look. How in the world was I going to get to Mayu’s house? I really didn’t think things through when I dashed out of the apartment. It wasn’t in a walking distance. I could hitchhike, but that was probably a very bad idea. What was I going to do? I didn’t know how else I could get to Mayu’s house unless I waited for Rena to get home which was until 7:00. I was about to give up and go back inside when I spotted a bright yellow color that proved to be my savior.
Of course. I could get a taxi. ”Taxi!” I called out and I quickly waved my hands to attract the attention of the taxi driver. It worked. The small car came to a halt in front of me. I got on without thinking twice. “1203 Dove Street please,” I told him in a rush. It occurred to me that the driver might not have understood me, but he began to drive so he must have somehow made up what I said. The ride was moderately long and dreadful. I told myself I needed to calm down. Mayu got sick often and it usually wasn’t something serious.
Even so I knew she didn’t like to be alone when she was sick and her parents are out of town. I felt even worst. I was a horrible girlfriend. Why did I have to be such a selfish person? Why did I let my stupid pride stop me from calling her? Mayu had done nothing wrong, but to state her opinion. We were bounded to have different opinions as a couple right? Why did I have to make such a big deal out of it? “Which house?” the cab driver asked as we enter Mayu’s fancy neighborhood. “The white big house at the end of the street,” I promptly answered.
The cab driver’s eyes grew wide, but he didn’t say a word. It wasn’t that most houses in that neighbor were small or anything. In fact they were quite large, but Mayu’s house was by far the largest. It stood out like a neon orange among pastels. It was the kind of house most people only dreamed of living in, but that was common in our world. Well the world I used to be a part of, but no longer was. I wondered what I should say to Mayu and how should I apologize. What reason could I possibly give for not calling her other than pure neglect?
The cab made a stop and driver extended his hand, “That will be $20.” I quickly opened my bag and looked through it looking for my credit card. Finally, I pulled it out and handed it to him. “Madam I do not take credit cards. There’s a sign outside the cab,” the taxi driver said with an annoyed look. “You’re kidding!” I replied realizing I had no cash on me.The man looked irritated and asked, “Madam do you have any other form of payment?” I quickly dug through my bag hoping to find a bill, but no luck. I began panicking until a hint of gold caught me eye. It was my gold watch. My very expensive gold watch. Worth way more than $20 dollars. But I guess that didn’t matter at the moment. ”Here. This is worth way more than a twenty. Trust me!” I said making a dash for Mayu’s house before the cab driver could object.
I think I heard him shout, but he must have been satisfied when he saw the watch up close because he drove away. I sighed in relief and proceeded to ring the bell outside the gate. I stood back so the camera could see me and then realized that I probably looked like a complete stranger. There were no indicators of the old me. I was wearing cheap boyish outlet clothes instead of my usually trendy clothes and my long hair was chopped to a short cut no bangs. My face was no longer covered with trendy make-up instead it was all natural. “It’s Jurina.” I tried saying to the guard behind the camera that monitor who went in and out of the big house. The gates remained closed for a moment, but then they opened. I walked to the house slightly nostalgic. Nothing had changed since the last time I been there.
The house was just a crisp and neat as I remembered it. The same elegant priceless artworks decorated the grand entrance. In spite of me living in an equally impressive house, Mayu’s house never failed to awe me especially now that I was living in Rena’s small apartment. It wasn’t that I missed living in a big house or anything. In reality, I hardly got impressed by big hotels and houses, but Mayu’s house had an air of unique superiority that I couldn’t exactly pinpoint. It was a strange feeling. “You came.” Mayu’s maid, Yuki, commented behind me. If I didn’t know any better I say her voice sounded rather disappointed. I shrugged it off and I turned around to face her. ”Yuki-san! Where is she? Is she okay?” I demanded my previous anxiety returning.
Yuki raised in eyebrow as she took in my appearance. I could tell she was slightly surprised by the way I looked. Even I was surprised every time I looked in the mirror. I looked so different than I did a couple of weeks ago. However if she was in any way shocked by the way I looked she didn’t voice it instead she simply replied, “Follow me.” I wanted to ask more questions, but I wasn’t getting a very good aura from the maid. She wasn’t being rude or anything like that, but for some reason I sensed she wasn’t too happy to see me. Again it might just be my imagination. I usually got along well with the girl the few times we spoken.
As I walked with Yuki-san, I realized the girl reminded me of Rena an awful lot. Their aura were very similar carrying an odd princess-like aura in spite the fact that the two girls were from poor families. The two carried an air of elegance and refinement that simpy came naturally. Which was pretty ironic in Yuki’s case since she was a maid. Both girls were also extremely gentle and kind at least from what I have gathered from Yuki when I visited Mayu.
She seemed to do things for Mayu because she genuinely cared about her just like the way Rena did things for me because she cared not because I was a famous person or anything. When we reached the Mayu’s room, Yuki softly knocked on the door. “Mayu-sama, Jurina-sama is here.” Yuki announced. There was a short silence and then finally Mayu answered, “Come in.” Yuki opened the door and let me in. In the middle of the big bed with white bed sheets sat a very healthy Mayu who was currently braiding her hair.
…
My eyes widen as I looked at my girlfriend’s extreme make-over. I couldn’t believe how much she changed in only a few weeks. Her long black locks were cut off and her clothes were nothing like the clothes I was used to seeing on her. She usually wore trendy dresses or cute girly outfits and now she was baggy pants with a hoodie. Her face was no longer covered in make-up and had a more natural look. It gave her a more rough boyish look, but it wasn’t any less attractive. If anything I was finding her more attractive at the moment than before which I founded odd. She looked confused for a moment then angry. “I thought you were sick,” Jurina said her voice cold. I winced at her tone not expecting her to get that upset with my lie. I could tell she was trying to stay calm because she was clenching her fists.
Maybe telling Yukirin to lie to her and tell her I was very sick was a bad idea. Truth be told I didn’t expect her to rush over here. I thought that telling her would make her call more often, but I never dreamed she would show up here. I only wanted more of her attention, but the plan seemed to have completely backfired judging by the scowl in her face.
“I can explain,” I told her. Jurina looked at me disbelief all over face. “Do you realize this is the first time I left the place I am staying for weeks and I took a huge risk to come over here because I was worried sick about you! I even gave a 10,000 gold watch to a taxi driver to pay for the fare because I didn’t have any money on me! How dare you lie to me like that Mayu? This may be a game to you, but if I get found out I will never be able to lead a normal life!” Jurina yelled. Jurina had never had never yelled at me to I just sat there for a moment looking at her in shock. I expected her to be angry, but not this furious. Yukirin looked uncomfortable at the corner of the room as if wondering if she should get out of the room or stay. I hoped she didn’t leave otherwise I feel like I break down crying. The funny thing is I know I didn’t do anything wrong.
I mean sure I lied to Jurina and all, but I wasn’t the one who stopped calling or visiting. Well I knew she couldn’t visit, but she could at least answered my calls or called. I even thought she was cheating on me, but after that outburst I seriously doubt it. Putting that aside, did Jurina seriously think she could stay uncover forever? Was that really a normal life as she called it? It was completely insane, but I wasn’t going to point that out. “Look I am sorry. I just missed you and wanted to talk to you.” I explained hoping she calm down. Even so why did I have to apologize? I didn’t do anything wrong, I mean I lied, but she left me no choice.
“You could I taken my phone call! I was going to apologize for not calling and explain! You didn’t have to lie and worry me sick!” Jurina exclaimed a little calmer, but still upset. I bit my lip and sighed. “Yuki, can you leave us alone?” I ordered calling Yuki by her first name instead of Yukirin like I been doing lately. For some reason, it seemed strange to call her that in front of Jurina. It kind of took the feeling out of it. “Yes madam,” Yuki replied professionally and walked out the room. I heard a odd icy tone in her voice, but I didn’t pay much attention to it. I already had an upset Jurina to worry about. “Sit down,” I told Jurina gesturing to the spot besides me in my bed. Jurina seemed hesitant, but complied and sat besides me. It felt like I hadn’t seen her in forever. I wished she would just hug me like she always would, but instead she was acting rather stoic and cold towards me.
“I am sorry,” I said in a small voice looking at my hands. I wasn’t normally the sort of person who got emotional or who easily apologized, but Jurina’s sudden icy distance terrified me because I didn’t want to lose her. I don’t want to be alone. She can’t leave me all alone. She just can’t. We both just sat there for a while not saying a word. I played with my hands nervously. Usually the silent between us was comfortable, but now it was tense and dreadful. Finally Jurina spoke up,” I am sorry too.” I hugged her. I wasn’t much of a hugger and Jurina was usually the one hugging me, but I couldn’t stop myself from acting out of impulse. I expected Jurina to be happy and hug me back, but instead her arms hung loosely in her sides not responding to my hug. It felt like a slap in the face and it strung like hell. I held back tears as I pulled back awkwardly from the embrace.
I had at least hoped Jurina would be smiling when I pulled away, but her face looked bored and uninterested. And I knew it wasn’t just our recent fight. Even before Jurina quit modeling, I could the terrible distance growing between us. Now that Jurina was living in another world the growing distance undeniable and inevitable. I knew that I was going to lose her. It was only a matter of time. I know that I am being clingy and that I should let go, but I can’t. I need her. Without her I have no one.
“Do you want me to bring some food up or something?” I asked trying to lighten the situation. Jurina shook her head. “I need to go already,” Jurina told me. I frowned. “But you just got here.” I reminded her. “I know. I am sorry. But I have something I have to do. By the way, can I borrow money for the cab? I don’t have any other watches,” she said with laugh. It was the first time she smiled since she arrived and it made me sad that it had to be over a stupid watch. How much had I reduced myself that now I was jealous of a silly gold watch? How long was I willing to keep this lie going? Because our relationship was a lie. I knew she wasn’t in love with me anymore. Not like before and yet here I was almost begging her to stay. Jurina got up and turned around starting to leave when I grabbed her hand. She turned around to face me startled. “Don’t leave.” I whispered softly feeling weak. It was pathetic, but I couldn’t stop myself from doing it. I wanted no I needed her to stay by my side.
“Mayu…” She uttered surprised by the desperate sound in my voice. She sat down again and I sighed in relief. I leaned in to hugged her again and this time she hugged back. Not the tight warm embrace I wanted, but it was better then her previous indifference. I parted from her a bit only to find her lips. I kissed her softly, but desperately. Her eyes widen and I knew she was surprised. It was rare for me to hug her let alone kiss her. She usually did those things. I wrapped my arms around her neck pulling her closer. Jurina gently pushed me down to the bed and parted our lips. “I love you,” she said, but it didn’t sound convincing. It sounded forced as if she didn’t want to hurt my feelings. I knew she cared about me, but it wasn’t enough. The more I held her back the more I felt myself falling in an abyss of depression and self hate. “I love you too,” I replied cupping her beautiful face.
Oh how she changed. The old Jurina would be ravaging me by now planting sweet kisses in my neck and her hands would be wandering my body sending me to another world, but now this Jurina was just so cold and far away. The old Jurina was gone. I turned my face away and said, ” You should go do whatever you need to go do.” Jurina looked surprised again. I had just requested for her to stay a little longer a few minutes after all. “Are you sure?” Jurina asked sounding almost relieved. I nodded and kiss her cheek. “Just promise you’ll call me tonight,” I told her facing her again.
She was smiling. “Of course. I’ll call you at 7:30. I promise.” Jurina said and planted a chaste kiss in my lips. It was the first loving gesture she given me in a long time, so I could help, but feel my heart beat faster with the tender gesture. Jurina got off the bed and said, ” I just I’ll be leaving. Bye!” I forced a smiled and replied, “Bye.” My voice sounded hallow. She didn’t seem to notice and flashed me a smile before exiting the room. As soon as she walked out the room, I collapsed in my bed and stared at the ceiling. The tears I been holding began to spill wetting cheeks. I hugged a nearby pillow and attempted to silence the loud sobs that were threatening to escape fearing that someone might hear me and ask what was wrong. There was a soft knock on the door which was a habit of Yukirin. “Mayu, can I come in?” Yuki asked softly sensing something was amiss. “I want to be alone.” I answered honestly not wanting my friend to see me in such state. There was a silence behind the door and then I heard Yuki say, ” I understand.”
…
“I am home!” I announced as I walked into my apartment. Jurina was sitting in my sofa reading a magazine that I had never seen before. “Where did you get that from?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. “I bought it in the convenience store across the street. Did you know that the tabloids are saying that I underwent major cosmetic surgery to hide from the press? That’s unbelievable!” Jurina said with a laugh. My eyes widen at the sudden realization that hit me with her words. “Wait you went out!” I exclaimed setting my bag in the table and rushing to her side in the sofa. “Yeah I mean I look totally different and it was just across the street. Nothing drastic or anything. I wanted some magazine and snacks. You don’t really stock up your fringe much you know,” Jurina told me in a casual tone.
“I know. I just don’t have time to go grocery shopping all the time you know since I am busy with school and all.” I apologized realizing that I probably been leaving Jurina without food since I usually ate at school and never notice when the food was running low. Jurina shook her head. “Don’t worry about it, Rena-chan. I’ll take care of the grocery shopping from know on!” Jurina announced. I looked at her with a surprised look.
“Wait so you are going to start getting out of the house now?” I asked. Jurina nodded. “Well I mean I have to do it eventually and no one seemed to notice me so I think I should be good. I’ll just be super careful. I get boring being her you know, so I want to get out,” Jurina explained. The idea of her being stuck indoors all day always worried me so I was relieved that Jurina finally felt comfortable enough to leave the apartment. I got up and walked to the kitchen. My stomach was growling. I had skipped lunch.
“So what did you buy?” I asked. “Just some junk food,” Jurina said casually going back to read her magazine. When I opened my small fringe my eyes grew wide. It was more packed than I have ever seen it before. Jurina had really gone all out. There were like a zillion chocolate bars and all candy you can imagine. All the drinks were sodas and colored punches. The only normal non-cavity inducing thing left in my fringe was milk. I proceeded to check the pantry and was greeted by a huge assortment of potato chips and cookies. It was like was walking into the junk food aide in the grocery store. I didn’t bother to check my freezer, but I was pretty sure would be full of ice cream and such things if my pantry and fringe were any indicator of what was in store for me. “Jurina…” I started unsure of how to say what I wanted to say without sounding mean. “Yes Rena-chan,” Jurina answered sweetly. “You went overboard,” I told.
Jurina looked up at me and pouted. “I just wanted to be of some use to Rena-chan,” Jurina said sadly. I walked towards the sofa and patted her head. She was really puppy-like when she wanted to be. “I know, but if we live on chips and candy both of us are going to get really really fat. Next time I’ll make a list for you.” I replied. I settled for eating chips for dinner and sat next to Jurina in the sofa. “I never really got to eat junk food so I guess I got to excited.” Jurina explained in a more serious voice. I looked at her and noticed the pained look in her face. She done so many sacrifices. I could tell by her expression. I wonder why she would give up the dream she worked so hard for. After everything she worked so hard for why would she throw it away. Even though she said it was because she wanted to be herself again I wonder if someone could really be themselves when they were hiding from the world. It seemed like a paradox to me.
“Jurina you said you quit modeling because you didn’t want to lose yourself, but how could you be yourself if you are hiding from the world?’ I asked. Jurina flashed me a gentle smile. “I am not really hiding because I don’t want them to know who I am. I am hiding because I don’t want to deal with the media. I wouldn’t really care what they had to say to the world about me, but I don’t want to be stalked by them every second of the day. I may want the world to see me as who I am, but I want the privacy I never had in the past four years of my life you know. That’s why I am hiding. I know it sounds weird and stupid, but…” Jurina voice trailed off at the end. “No, its not. I get it,” I reassured. It must be horrible being followed everywhere you go and not having peace. Jurina has dealt with it for years.
I shouldn’t be so surprise that she wants a break now. It was only natural after all. Fame was a two-edged sword. It could make someone’s dream come true, but it could also destroy them. Maybe Jurina walked away just in time to save herself. Jurina suddenly scoot closer to me on the sofa. Our knees touched causing my heart to start beating faster at the simple contact. I looked up and saw that her face was only inches away from mine. Jurina had that habit of invading my personal space, but the look her face scared me this time. “J-Jurina?” I stammered nervously as her intoxicating scent filled my nose. Jurina smiled and lean closer our lips almost touching. I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t move. I just sat there not taking my eyes off her my palms sweating out of pure anticipation.
“Rena-chan…” her voice came out soft and husky slightly turning me on. I wondered if she realized the effect she was having on me. I was simply mesmerized. Her hand caressed my cheek gently sending jolts of electricity through my body. “I feel like myself around you.” she whispered and before I could even answer she captured my lips. Her lips were amazing. She was amazing. I was stunned for a couple of seconds, but then eagerly returned her kissed wrapping my arms around her slender waist. She bit my lower lip softly as if asking for entrance and I complied parting my lips slightly allowing her curious tongue to explore my mouth. I held back a moan as hands proceeded to explore my body as well just feeling every single part of me giving me an intense feeling I never felt before.
Finally I couldn’t hold it any longer and released a soft moan into her mouth causing her to pull away surprised. “Rena…” Jurina whispered just calling me by my first name for the first time. I turned bright red and covered my face not wanting her to see my expression. I felt like a pervert. Jurina giggled and tried to pry my hands off my face. “Don’t laugh,” I pleaded with a pout. Jurina smiled and hugged me. Her body felt warm against mine and the moment was just sweet and perfect. I never thought someone like Jurina could notice me and now her she was kissing me and hugging me and touching me in ways I never even dreamed of before.
“I love you,” I blurted out before I could stop the words from leaving my mouth. It was true. I wasn’t sure when I realized this now obvious undeniable fact, but I loved her. I loved her more than I loved anything else before. I wanted to be with her forever and I never wanted her to leave my side. I never thought I would come to think this intensely about her and it seemed so unlike my nature, but that was how I felt. “I love you too,” Jurina replied resting her head in my shoulder. Somewhere around the apartment the clock read 7:30, but none of us was preoccupied with the time. No, because Jurina had just pulled away from hug and started planting soft hot kisses in my neck. I fell back in the sofa and gave Jurina more access to my skin. Yes time was irreverent.
…
7:30. She promised to call at 7:30 and yet the phone was not hang. I sat in my bed motionlessly feeling the world shallow me whole. It was over. Somewhere in the back of my mind I knew we were done even though there were no words exchanged between us. I think that made it worst though. The fact that there were no words said between us. It made it seem less real, but it didn’t make it feel less real or painful. If those three words “we are done” were exchanged perhaps it be easier to move on and not cling to useless hope. But I can’t blame Jurina from not saying them because it is me who is begging her so desperately not to go. I begin to wonder why am I doing this to myself. Why am I torturing myself like this? I used to think it was because it was better than being alone, but I am just not sure anymore. I don’t think loneness is worst than this painful make believe relationship. There was a knock on the door. Yuki.
“Mayu, dinner is ready!” Yuki announced. “I thought I told you I didn’t want dinner,” I yelled back taking out my frustration on my friend. I felt guilty, but I really didn’t want to do anything right know. The door swung open. It was the first time Yukirin walked into my room without my permission even after we were friends, so I was shocked. “Yu-Yukirin!” I exclaimed in uttered shock. Yuki sat down next to me and hugged me. My eyes widen in surprise. “Just stop this Mayu! Don’t you understand how helpless I feel watching you suffer and not being able to do anything about it? Even though we are friends now? I can’t just leave you here locked up in your room. What kind of person would I be if I did?” Yuki blurted out as she squeezed me tight. Meanwhile I was bright red surprised by her sudden actions.
Her hug felt quite nice. Nicer than I would have imagine. I had no idea I was making Yuki sad, but I didn’t want to do it anymore. “Okay I get it. I’ll go have dinner only if we have ice cream for desert.” I told her pulling away from her tight hug. Yuki smiled making me feel warm inside. “If your mom heard you she would kill you.” Yukirin said with a giggled. I laughed too forgetting completely about my earlier problems. “She would huh? But guess what? My mom is not here!” I exclaimed dramatically and a hysteria of giggled erupted. We couldn’t stop giggling for a couple of minutes until Yukirin finally got up and helped me up. “Come on silly. Go eat.” Yukirin said.
I furrowed my eyebrows. “Wait you are not eating with me?” I asked sounding slightly puzzled. Yukirin looked at me as if I just mentioned the craziness thing in the world. “Eating with you? What in the world are you saying Mayu? Of course I am not eating with you. The help cannot eat in the main dinner table!” Yuki said with disbelief as if she couldn’t believe I even expected that of her. I pouted. “Well if Yukirin doesn’t eat with me I’ll just stay in my room and cry myself to sleep.” I declared with a spoiled child.
“Ehh? But Mayu do you have any idea how much trouble I would get in if your mother caught me eating with you? I could lose my job!” Yukirin said. I smirked and replied, “Did we not just establish that my mother was not here?” Yukirin giggled, but still looked tense. “If you say so.” Yuki answered. I grabbed her hand. “Come on let’s go!” I told her. Maybe I wasn’t as alone as I thought. Maybe no one was. Maybe we just needed someone to remind us that they cared.
-
Ch.8 Unexpected Return
I groaned as the annoying sunlight hit my eyes. I tried to keep my eyes shut not wanting to leave the dream world, but the sun was just so damn persistent. It was so warm and nice here in bed. I didn’t want to leave. Finally I opened my eyes with a yawn and tried to get up only to find a light pressure pulling me down. I blinked trying to wake up and then took in my surrounding.
The room was definitely bigger than my room. It was Mayu’s room. I turned to my side to find that the cute girl was hugging me as she slept which was the reason I couldn’t get up. I felt a silly smile crept up to my face. She was just so cute! I wondered at what point of the night did she start hugging me. I wasn’t even suppose to sleep her to begin with, but…
“Yukirin! You can’t leave me here alone! There is a thunderstorm.” Mayu whined as the thunder made a roaring appearance in the background. I tried to not laugh, but I couldn’t help it. I found the scared look in her face simply adorable. I knew I couldn’t give in to her command though. I would be in so much trouble. The other staff in the house were beginning to notice our close relationship and I feared someone would tell her mother. If that happened it was the end of my job and bye bye Mayu. While Mayu and I might be able to hang out outside her house, I couldn’t lose this job.
I needed the money. “You know I can’t do that Mayu. We already broken enough rules today.” I told the cyborg-like girl and she pouted. I felt a sweat drop in forehead. I wasn’t going to be able to resist her if she pouted and she knew that perfect well. I sighed. “I said no Mayu,” I warned in a stern voice as if walking to a child as oppose to my boss’s daughter. “Please! I’ll even share the bed,” Mayu offered. I wanted to point out that that was way worst, but decided against it. I was about to tell her no again when I was a sad look in her eyes.
“I don’t want to be alone tonight.”
And that was how I ended up sleeping in Mayu’s bed even though I did insist I could sleep in the floor. Mayu wasn’t having it though. Not that I was complaining at the moment. Mayu’s sleeping face was the cutest thing in the world and her lips were so close. I wondered if she would wake up if I stole a tiny kiss. I shook my head ashamed of myself.
Bad Yuki. Don’t take advantage just cause she is asleep, I scolded at myself. We were so close though and once I got over my gushing my heart started beating quite loudly. I hoped it wasn’t loud enough to wake her up. I wanted to stay like this a little longer. But fate was cruel and soon my sweet angel was waking up. Mayu looked peaceful first then panic when she saw me. “W-What? I so sorry Yuki!” Mayu exclaimed when she noticed her arms were around my waist. I grinned at the startled look in her face.
“I don’t mind. Don’t worry about it.” I replied. She must have seen I was being sincere because she smiled. I got up from the bed and grabbed my uniform from the drawer. I had borrowed a nightgown from Mayu, so I didn’t have to go to my room. The girl was so scared last night she didn’t even want me to be gone for a couple of minutes. “I am going to change.”
I announced and began to walk to her private restroom. Mayu nodded and added, “You could shower if you like. I know it be awkward for you to walk out of here like you were attending me and then go shower as if you just woke up.” I hadn’t really thought of that, but she was right. It would be rather awkward. “Thanks.” I said and walked into the restroom. I had always loved Mayu’s restroom.
It was so big and reminded me of the ones you saw in princess Disney movies in castles. It had a huge bathtub and a shower in the opposite end. There was a walk-in closet as well in the right. The colors were light browns and whites. It was soothing. I stripped and turned the shower on. I couldn’t say I wasn’t enjoying the opportunity to finally use Mayu’s shower. God, I sound like such a child. I was busy humming when suddenly my peace was broken.
“Mayu! Darling! I am home!”
…
My eyes grew widen as my mom pulled me for a tight hug. I craned my back to see the door behind me knowing perfectly well that if my mother found Yukirin in there it would be bad. Very very bad. I suddenly understood why Yukirin was so hesitant to sleepover. “M-Mother! What are you doing here? Your trip wasn’t over until two weeks from now.” I managed to say with a straight face. Oh I hope she couldn’t decipher the look of panic behind my eyes. Why was this happening now out of all times?
“I know, but the Paris part of the tour got cancelled so I am stuck here now! What such a shame. I was going to bring you back all sorts of clothes from the stores in Paris.” my mother said with a disappointed look. I pretended to look sympathetic. “Don’t worry about it. Surely you are making plans to go again right?” I encouraged even though I really didn’t give a damn if she went to Paris or not. I just needed her out. Now.
“I know right? Anyways have you seen Yuki-san? I been looking for that girl everywhere. I hope she is not goofing off! I need her to unpack my bags,” my mother told me. My eyes widen. I knew perfectly well where Yukirin was and it was not a place my mother would want to find her. I searched my head for a lie.
“I-I sent her to do my dry cleaning!” I replied hoping she couldn’t hear my voice tremble. My mom gave me a puzzled look. “This early in the morning?” my mother questioned with a raised eyebrows. “Yeah I am going out today,” I replied. My mother seemed to buy my lie because she nodded and replied, “Okay tell me when she gets back.” “I will I will.” I told her wishing she just leave already. My mother was about to leave, but something seemed to have caught her attention.
“Why is the shower on?” my mother asked with furrowed eyebrows. I gasped. I had forgotten about that. I needed to think of something and fast. “Oh I was about to go into the shower, but I heard my phone ring so I ran back to get it,” I lied. “Oh okay.” she replied. I stood there unsure of what to do. “Well go shower. Don’t mind me. I am on my way out.” my mother said.
I nodded and began to make my way to my restroom. My feet felt heavy. She wasn’t leaving yet. I took a deep breath and walked in. I quickly closed the door behind me and locked it. I was glad Yuki didn’t lock the door otherwise I be doomed. I took a deep breath and collapsed in the floor. That was so close. Suddenly my eyes saw a familiar nightgown in the floor causing me to blush heavily.
I attempted to stop my eyes from looking up, but I couldn’t help it. In my shower stood Yuki nude and if it wasn’t for the blurry, yet clear glass I would have perfect view of her. I didn’t know if to be grateful or annoyed. I could however see the outline of her body and it was not disappointing. I shook my head. What the hell was wrong with me? I shouldn’t be staring at my friend when she was taking a shower. Still I couldn’t tear my eyes away mesmerized by her beauty. She seemed to notice this because she redden and softly said, “Mayuyu don’t do that. It’s embarrassing.”
I responded with a nod and averted my gaze down. “Sorry.” I mumbled. Yuki continued to shower and I could only force my eyes to look anywhere, but at her. I felt like such a pervert. Was this normal? I mean Yuki had a way better body than me so it was natural to be curious right? But why was my heart beating so fast? I shook my head. I loved Jurina. Not Yuki. I hadn’t even thought of Yuki that way until now.
It was only natural I be nervous. She was only just naked in front of me. The shower stopped. “M-Mayu do you mind turning around so I can change? God this is so embarrassing,” Yuki said nervously. I nodded and quickly turned around although I am not going to lie. I was tempted to take a peak. “Agreed.” I replied with my body now turned away from her.
A couple of minutes passed when she said, “You can look now.” I turned around and Yuki was now dressed in her regular uniform. She was holding my night gown in her hand. “Here.” She said trying to give it back to me, but I shook my head. “You keep it. It looks better on you anyways.” I told her. It was true. That night gown never looked as lovely on me as it did on her. Ah these thoughts again.
What was wrong with me all of a sudden? “Are you sure?” Yuki asked. She was smiling. I made me really happy for some reason. “Yeah I am sure. You better get going or my mother will have a fit.” I told her. She nodded. “Bye Mayuyu. I guess this might be the last time I call you that in a while huh?” Yuki said suddenly sounding sad. I understood why. Our friendship couldn’t be the same with my mom around.
“I guess so.” I simply replied feeling lonely. Yuki walked out of my bathroom leaving me alone. Our friendship… It wasn’t wrong was it?
-
Ch.9 Lies and more lies
I sighed in contentment as warm water hit my muscles completely relaxing them. I had always loved warm morning showers, but in the modeling business where you were always in the run it was more useful to shower at night. When I bring this up most people look at me strangely stating there is no difference between the two, but there is. When you take a shower in the morning you are able to wake up and think of what you are going to do that day or you could also dose of even more if you aren’t in a hurry. Which was what I was currently doing.
Scenes of last night began to fill my head causing me to smile. It had been utter bliss. I couldn’t bring myself to feel regretful even though I knew it was wrong. I already had a girlfriend. But it felt so right. Being in Rena’s arms, kissing her… It all felt so right. I never felt this way with Mayu. I felt like an idiot for not realizing it sooner, but now what am I suppose to do about Mayu? With that the comfortable spell was ruined. My body suddenly felt tense again and the water suddenly didn’t feel so warm. What was I going to do?
There was a faint knock on the door. “Jurina I am making breakfast.” Rena told me from the other side of the door. I grinned. It was Friday and Rena didn’t have class. We could spend the whole day together. “Okay. I’ll be out in a bit!” I yelled so she could hear me over the running water. I stood there a couple of more minutes and then turned off the water. I grabbed a nearby towel. If I just call Mayu and tell her it’s over without an explanation would it really be so bad? Yes. The answer instantly formed in my head. We been in a relationship for two girls. Surely Mayu would want an explanation and I would be a jerk if I didn’t give her any.
But wasn’t it crueler to tell her I found someone else? Or that I cheated? Once I was dry I began to get dress. Finally I concluded that anything I told Mayu would make her hate me regardless. There was no solution to my problem. I was going to have to hurt Mayu no I already hurt Mayu and I couldn’t go back. I had to do this. I called out of the bathroom to find Rena flipping pancakes. My smile returned. When did I start liking her and why didn’t I notice until last night? The attraction between us was so obvious.
I grinned as an idea popped into my head. I slowly sneaked up to her and wrapped my arms around her waist. She felt so fragile in my arms. I wanted nothing more than to protect her. Always. “J-Jurina,” she stuttered surprised by my sudden embrace. I grin. Her reaction adorable just like I predicted. “I wished all my morning were like this,” I whispered into her ear.
It was the truth. I wished Rena didn’t have to go to school so we could spend all our time together, but I knew how unrealistic that was. No one said love was ever rational. I felt Rena’s body tense up at my voice. Rena slightly craned her neck to face me. She was smiling. “Well good morning to you too.” Rena said with a giggle. I removed my arms and flashed her a smile. “Do you need help?” I asked. Rena looked around and shook her head.
“You could set the table if you want. I am almost done here.” Rena replied. I nodded and began to pull out plates and glasses. Sometimes it felt so odd to set the table since I was used to it being set by someone else. It wasn’t that I mind setting it because I didn’t. It wasn’t hard or anything, but it simply felt so weird how when someone has money they don’t even have to bother with the simplest of things.
Of course I wasn’t always rich. I used to be a normal girl living in a normal apartment with my aunt, but that was so long along and such a faint memory. Shortly after I started my modeling career my aunt passed away with cancer and I had no one, but big houses. Until I met Mayu… Guilt began to sink in. What in the world am I doing?
“Is something wrong Jurina?” Rena asked as she served us pancakes. She must have noticed the vexed look in my face. I shook my head. “No I was just thinking that’s all. The food looks really good Rena,” I told her. Rena smiled and sat down across from me. We began to eat our breakfast in peaceful silence and my guilt once again faded. Mayu was a good girl and pretty, but she didn’t make me feel in ease or captivated as Rena did. I couldn’t stop looking at Rena. Her movements were so graceful. I could never tire of staring. Rena seemed to notice because I saw her cheeks color slightly and she said, “You’re staring.” I giggled at her embarrassment.
“I can’t help it. You’re beautiful,” I admitted with a grin. Rena blushed even more making her look even more adorable. “Just eat your breakfast,” Rena replied. I laughed. “You’re so cold. I don’t even get a thank you or something?” I teased. Suddenly a familiar ringtone filled the room. Mayu’s ringtone. I literally jumped. “Are you okay Jurina?” Rena asked for the second time that morning. I quickly nodded. “Let me get that,” I replied feeling weak. I had forgotten to call Mayu last night even though I promised I would.
The time I was suppose to call Mayu I was kissing Rena. I suddenly felt sick. What kind of person was I? I grabbed my phone and stepped outside of the apartment ignoring Rena’s raised eyebrow. It probably seemed strange that I always made my calls outside, but I had no choice, but to keep up with the lie. Especially now that I got together with Rena. Is this what you call two timing? “Hello?” I said into the phone piece. “You didn’t call.” Mayu hissed to the phone piece. She sounded angry. I gulped.
“I am so sorry Mayu! I really am! I mmm… Fell asleep. Yeah I fell asleep while watching T.V,” I lied. “That’s the lamest excuse in the book,” Mayu scoffed. I sighed. She was right. I was horrible. “I know I know. You’re right. I forgot and I feel bad about it. You should have called me or something. You know what an idiot I can be sometimes,” I told her hoping my half honest response would satisfy her. She giggled. I was safe. “You are a huge idiot.” Mayu replied. I could almost picture her bright smile. “What do you say I take you out one of these days?” I blurted out without thinking. Mayu seemed surprised by my words as well.
“But I thought you were hiding.” Mayu said sounding happy I asked even though she seemed surprised. “I already risked going to your house. I think a date will not be a big deal as long as we keep low key,” I replied. “Really?! That’s great! Mmm… What day should we go?” Mayu asked sounding more and more excited. “How about Monday?” I suggested knowing it was the day Rena got out of school really late. After a couple of minutes of chatting sound more Mayu excused herself and I let out a sigh. What in the world was I doing? I wanted to slap myself, but then thought maybe I could use the opportunity to end things…
-
Ch.10 The truth will always come to the surface
Ever since Jurina has gone into hiding life has been a little on the boring side. Sure I had been hanging out with Yuki, but now that my mother was back I couldn’t even do that. I stared at the ceiling. I thought about calling my old friends, but then realized that hanging out with them would just exhaust me. It wasn’t that my friends weren’t good people or anything like that. They were, but they were a little on the shallow side and the way I was now wouldn’t allow me to keep up with their conversations. I don’t mean to sound like I am better than them because truthfully I am not, but I have changed the way I view life now thanks to Jurina and Yuki.
I still don’t know whether it was for good or bad. I sighed. When did my life get so complicated? Suddenly I was bombarded with the issue of the differences between social classes and I didn’t know what to do. Was it bad that I was in the winning side of things while people like Yuki were in the less fortunate side? And was it really bad that I wanted to hang out with Yuki even though we lived in two completely different worlds? I just didn’t understand anymore. The answers used to be so clear, but now they were burry and gray. Part of me wanting to be everything my mother wanted me to become and to follow her ideal and the other probably the more strong part of me urging me to rebel against these ridiculous and unfair ideals.
“Mayu-chan! I am going to go out this afternoon. I won’t be back till midnight.” my mother’s voice came into the intercom that was installed in my room so my mom didn’t have to bother walking up here when she had something to tell me. I pressed the button and replied, “Okay have a nice day.” I sighed. Even my mother had something better to do than I did. Now I was just stuck indoors all alone and bored. Wait. If my mom was gone there was nothing stopping me from hanging out with Yuki! I grinned and pressed the intercom again this time dialing a different room.
“Yuki-san, can you please come to my room?” I asked in my most serious voice just in case my mother was still around. She would kill me if she heard me calling her Yukirin or even just Yuki. “I’ll be there in a bit.” Yuki responded. I smiled and then thought of something. I should buy a new outfit for my date with Jurina. It’s been so long since we been on one. Logically I have to look my very best right? Maybe I could take Yukirin with me and we could have ice cream. Yes! That sounded like so much fun. There was a faint knock in my door and I instantly knew who it was. “Come in!” I said while grabbing a nearby magazine to get ideas for my new outfit.
It had to be perfect! “You called me Mayu-sama?” Yuki asked and I cringed when I heard the sama added after my name. I really did hate it, but I hated it even more when it came from Yuki’s lips. I walked towards the giant window in the right of my room and peered through it to see if there was any cars leaving. “Is she gone?” I asked in a low voice almost as if I was scared my mom would overheard us. It wasn’t a logical fear though. The house was huge and my mom’s room was in the other extreme of this big floor.
Yuki giggled softly and nodded. “The car already left.” Yuki reassured me as if sensing my fear. My smile grew. I wasn’t going to be stuck indoors all day! “Let’s go shopping! And let’s go to that ice cream place again!” I exclaimed excitedly grabbing Yuki’s hands. I really hoped she wouldn’t refused. Going alone sounded so lonely plus… I really wanted to spend more time with her. “B-But I have things to do here in the house!” Yuki replied rejecting my offer.
I pouted. “Come on Yuki! I am your boss right? If I tell you I want you to go shopping with me you go shopping with me and that’s final.” I told her in a exaggerated superior tone. Yukirin giggled. “Your mom is so going to murder us one day.” Yuki warned me. We burst into fits of laugher disregarding the seriousness in her words.
…
“You’re spoiling me too much.” Rena mumbled shyly as I paid for her manga in the bookstore. We had decided to spend our day shopping since Rena wanted to buy new manga. I don’t think, however, she expected me to suddenly start buying things. Truthfully I was expecting that either, but I found myself really wanting to treat her and I had some money to burn. I smiled and grabbed her hand as soon I was I was done paying. “Don’t be silly. I am the one who has freeloading in your apartment.” I reminded her as we walked out of the small store. “But you pay me rent!” Rena argued not satisfied with my answer. I kissed her cheek.
“Is the fact that I love you not good enough of a reason?” I asked causing her to blush heavily Rena hit me lightly in the arm embarrassed. “You’re too good with words,” Rena grumbled, but had a small smile in her face. She was really just too cute. “I can’t help it. It’s just in my charming nature I suppose.” I replied knowing it would egg her on. Rena laughed. “Someone is self-centered.” Rena said. I giggled. “That’s why you love me.” I replied smoothly causing Rena to roll her eyes. “Anyways what should we do next? I feel like her are walking around aimlessly now.” Rena pointed out. I stopped thoughtful for a while then my stomach grumbled.
Rena noticed this and giggled. “Sounds like someone is hungry. How does some ice cream sound? I know this really cute place nearby.” Rena told me. I licked my lips. “Ice cream sounds divine.” I agreed. We began to make our way there holding hands Rena leading the day. It had been a nice day filled with sweet smiles and flirty comments. I felt light and carefree which is something I hadn’t felt in a while. Being with Rena felt so right. I wished we could be this way forever, but of course reality wasn’t so kind.
The shop Rena took me to was the cutest thing ever and unlike anything I had ever since. It was bubble gum pink and had a cute retro décor. It was perfect for a first date. We were about to walk in when I heard a familiar voice behind me.
“Jurina?”
I forced myself not to gasp as I found myself face to face with Mayu and her maid. My eyes grew the size of planet earth. Never ever ever had I foreseen this. I tried to look calm, but inside I was a mess. What was I suppose to say? How did I explain? Mayu’s eyes were fixed in our held hands. This wasn’t good. “Do you know her?” Rena asked innocently unaware of the tension that was currently rising every second that passed. “What is the meaning of this Jurina?” Mayu asked her voice shaking. It was at that moment that I felt my world crumbling and I realized the full gravity of what I had done. Rena still looked confused and Yuki was glaring at me. I gulped unsure of how I was going to explain things.
“I meant to tell you…” I mumbled like a coward. Mayu suddenly had an angry look in her face and I grew scared. This wasn’t good, but then again I deserved it didn’t I? “You meant to tell me? When before or after you start seeing other woman?! Does our relationship mean nothing to you! I trusted you. I trusted you so much!” Mayu screamed tearing now streaming down her face. Rena instantly let go of my hand when she heard those words. She looked stunned as if she couldn’t believe what she just heard. I wanted to explain, but I had bigger issues in front of me.
“I didn’t want to hurt you. I was planning to tell you that’s why I wanted to meet up.” I explained hoping that would soothed the angry girl, but it did the opposite. “Y-You were planning to dump me? And here I thought we were going on a date. I bought clothes and everything!” Mayu said in hysterias now. “I am so sorry.” I replied not sure of what else I could say to her. I had already done enough damage. I didn’t want to do anymore. “Whatever. I don’t think it needs to be said, but we are done. DONE.” Mayu replied bitterly emphasizing the done part quite well. “I understand,” I mumbled feeling weak. I wanted to throw up.
Mayu stormed off Yuki trailing behind her. I turned to face Rena who had an unreadable expression in her face. I gulped. She was the one person I didn’t want to lose. “R-Rena I can explain…” I said reaching out for her hand, but she slapped it away. “That was your girlfriend?” Rena asked as if wanting to confirm what she just heard. I looked at the ground and nodded. “You have to understand that things were already in bad state with us. We were going to break up sooner or later even if I hadn’t gotten involved with you.” I tried knowing that my excuse was beyond weak. Rena glared at me and I knew that I wasn’t forgiven. Not one bit.
“You should have told me! You should have told me since the very beginning Jurina! God… I wouldn’t have confessed to you if I knew you were with someone!” Rena shouted the betrayal ringing in her voice. ”Please Rena don’t leave me. I love you. I really do. I was going to break up with Mayu. I never intended to two time you. You just caught me by surprise and I feared you might get upset if I told you what was going on.” I explained. I didn’t want to lose her. “You can stay at my place, but I don’t want to talk to you or see you when I am around. I am going to stay at a friend’s house today. Do you have a key?” Rena asked her tone cold.
“That’s not necessary…” I told her, but she interrupted me. ”I asked do you have a key?” Rena demanded her voice bitter. I looked at the ground once more defeated.
“Yes I have a key.”
…
I knocked on Airi’s door praying to god she was home. My face was strained with tears and my frame was shaking. I couldn’t believe it. I couldn’t believe. I sincerely thought Jurina loved me. She was so sweet and… But it was all lies. I suppose all girls that get two timed feel this way. And to think I was the other woman! Still I didn’t have the heart to kick her out. I should have kicked her out. Any other person would have kicked her out. What was wrong with me? “Coming.” I heard a familiar voice answer. I smiled relieved that Airin was home. I wasn’t sure. As soon as Airi opened the door I tackled her into a hug. I began sobbing into her shoulder without meaning to.
“Can I sleep here?"
-
Ch.11 Best Friend’s Feelings
I didn’t intend to tell Airin what was going on let alone cry, but I couldn’t help myself. I was devastated and heartbroken among so many other things. Part of me couldn’t completely comprehend what just happened and refused to accept the fact that Jurina sweet wonderful Jurina had been lying to me.
She as just so kind and charming it seemed impossible. But it was true. I saw it with my own eyes. I would have to be a fool to deny the fact. My sobbing got louder as I thought more of this and Airin gently guided me inside her apartment still holding on to me. I should have been embarrassed, but I was too upset to care about such things at the moment.
“You should sit down. Do you want some tea?” Airin asked her face full of concern. I nodded weakly and collapsed in her brown sofa. I just wanted to disappear. When did things get so mess up and confusing? I should have kicked her out. I know I should have. Anyone else would have, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it.
I guess at the end I was too gentle to think of doing such a thing. Just the thought of putting Jurina in the streets for her to face the vicious paparazzi made me feel guilty. Not that Jurina thought much about my feelings though. I shouldn’t care, but I did and that was what hurt the most. That I care and she didn’t care at all.
My phone buzzed in my pocket and I knew it was Jurina, but it was too late for her explanations. It was far too late for us. We were to the point of no return. The saddest thing was that our relationship didn’t even last very long. Perhaps I shouldn’t be so upset, but graceful that I saved myself an even worst heartache if that was possible. That, however, wasn’t very reassuring. It wasn’t reassuring at all. Airin returned holding two cups of tea in her hand. She took the seat next to me and handed me a cup. I gave her a small grateful smile as I took the warm cup. I took a sip feeling the soothing warm liquid calm my senses.
It wasn’t much, but it made me feel slightly better. I knew coming to Airi’s place was a good idea. She knew the best ways to calm me down and cheer me up. Airi’s face was suddenly serious and I knew what she was about to say something. “What in the world happened Rena?” Airi inquired. I could tell she was trying to give me space even though she was dying to know what was going on. She was worried. I could tell and it made me feel guilty.
I debated whether to tell her the truth or not, but decided to be half honest. If Airi found out what Jurina did I doubt she would help me keep her secret. I was a fool for helping Jurina keep her secret at this point, but I couldn’t help it. I knew that even though Jurina lied to me she really did want to start a new life. I couldn’t ruin it for her after watching her work so hard in keeping away from the public eye. No matter what she did it just didn’t feel right.
“I got two timed,” I mumbled while looking at the floor. Saying it made me feel ashamed almost as if I should have known better even though I knew it was illogical to think this way. It wasn’t my fault. There was no way I could have known. Especially since it seemed like Jurina didn’t even leave the house to begin with. There were no indicators whatsoever.
Airi looked very surprised her eyes the size of tennis balls. “E-Excuse me?” Airi blurted out completely taken aback by my sudden odd confession. I could tell she didn’t see it coming. I had never even told her I liked somebody let alone that I was dating someone. I hoped she wouldn’t be too angry because I kept this to myself. I responded with a nod and said, “I didn’t know she had a girlfriend and such…”
Airin instantly hugged me. I was taken aback since I expected her to be angry, but it felt nice and warm. I liked it. I felt like Airi was the sibling I never had. I knew I could always count on Airi to protect me and it made me happy. I was unsure of what to say to her. I wanted to thank her, but wasn’t sure how to word it. ”I-I didn’t even know you were in a relationship, but that’s awful. If I had you I would never do such a thing,” Airin whispered.
Her words were odd. My eyes widen as realization hit me. If I had you… Could it mean? No it couldn’t! Airi was like a sister to me! I shook the thought. I was going nuts. “I am sorry I didn’t tell you I just… It was recent. We weren’t together for long and then we bumped into her girlfriend in our first date. I would have told you. I would have…” my voice faded towards the end as guilt began to sink in once more.
Airi pulled away and clasped my hands. I began to feel nervous especially after her previous statement. I didn’t want to make much of it, but it was all pointing towards the wrong direction. Maybe it was because her touch seemed more intimate than normal or maybe it was the look in her eyes that I couldn’t decipher. Nonetheless something wasn’t right here and I didn’t know what to do or how to avoid what was going to happen next.
I guess I really couldn’t. Perhaps it was just inevitable. ”Look I been meaning to tell you and I know this is probably the worst timing possible, but I meant to tell you before when we had coffee, but then you took off… Well I guess that doesn’t mater anymore and I am just blabbering, but I really really really like you as more than a friend and I wish you would just consider that,” Airi stated her cheeks bright red and her eyes averted downwards.
Dread began to fill my body as I hear the words I hoped I wouldn’t hear from her. I love Airi. I do. Just not in the way she wanted me to and I could never play with her feelings. She wasn’t the one for me. I didn’t feel my heart beat faster near her nor butterflies in my stomach.
The thought of her smile didn’t brighten up my day nor did her eyes hold me captive once I took a look. She didn’t make me feel like Jurina made me feel even though I wanted her to. Even though it be better that way. She simply wasn’t Jurina. She was amazing in her own way, but she wasn’t the person I loved. Taking my silence as acceptance for her feelings she leaned in.
My eyes widen as I became aware of what she wanted to do and I moved back. Her eyes that seemed to have been in a trace awoken and they suddenly looked sad. She moved back. I resisted the urge in sigh in relief. It would seem to cruel, but I was relieved. I didn’t want to have to push her away. It would have been worst than this already bad predicament. This day felt like a bad joke.
“I am so so sorry Airin, but I don’t feel the same. I love you, but not in that way. Please understand I don’t want to hurt your feelings more than I have to. This is already painful enough knowing that I will never be able to return the feelings you have and that I am hurting you by not doing so,” I told her pain written all over my face. Airi seemed to sense this and gave me a sad smile. “I understand Rena,” She said.
Except I could see the pain in her eyes and I knew it wasn’t okay for me to stay there. I had to leave her by herself. I didn’t want her to have to pretend around me. Even though I didn’t want to face Jurina I had to leave. I stood up. “I am going home. I’ll text you later,” I told her. Airin looked panicked. “You can stay! I forget what I said! You should stay.” Airin blurted out. I smiled and shook my head. “I think it be best for you for me to leave and as your friend I want to do what is best.” With that said I left knowing that I would have to face Jurina back home.
…
I could hear Yuki knocking on my door, but I just didn’t have the strength to open it. I knew Yuki was worried, but the last thing I wanted to do was be with someone at the moment. I didn’t want anyone to see me in this moment where I felt so utterly humiliated. I didn’t want to have to explain my feelings or talk about them. I just wanted to lay in my bed and cry. That’s all. Jurina was cheating on me. I don’t think I really saw that one coming. I am not sure if it even crossed me mind. If it did it was something I dismissed right way. Jurina wasn’t like that or so I thought because now I knew that she was indeed like that.
I hugged my pillow tears escaping from my eyes again. The other girl was so pretty. So so pretty. Much prettier than me. I wondered if that was the person she was staying with. I wondered if the other girl knew I existed or if she was lied to by Jurina like I was. I don’t think she knew judging from her shock reaction. She seemed to be as much as a victim as I was.
Of course I couldn’t be one hundred percent sure, but her expression seem to mirror my own. I could instantly recognize the pain and betrayal in her eyes. Still I was envious of her. At least she wasn’t the one being replaced even though she was lied to. The fact that Jurina had another girl meant probably stopped loving me a long time ago and just didn’t know what to do about it.
It was more than just heartbreaking. It was as if my entire world was falling apart as the realization came to me. I wasn’t good enough. I would never be good enough. I knew this since the beginning though. How could I be suited to date not only such as beautiful, but such a wonderful person? There was nothing special about me other than my rich parents.
I suppose Jurina isn’t so wonderful if she cheated on me, but some part of me was still insecure. No all of me was insecure. I wasn’t good enough to be the only girl in her heart and it killed me so much. “Mayu let me in I am worried,” Yuki called from the door. I thought she left when I briefly heard the knocking stop, but I guess I was wrong.
I sighed. She even called me by my first name knowing that my mom might be around. She wasn’t going to go away. She was probably worried sick. I wouldn’t blame her. I hadn’t said a word since I yelled at Jurina and proceed to lock myself in my room after we got home. I got up my body feeling heavy and unlocked the door. I could tell Yuki was taken aback by my appearance. I was always so careful to look flawless even in the house, but know my eyeliner was straining my cheeks due to all my crying, my hair was all over the place, and my eyes were red. Yuki quickly closed the door behind her. I went back to my bed and got under my sheets.
I could tell Yuki was searching for the right words to say to cheer me up. When I saw her mouth open I thought she was going to try and cheer me up and tell me it will be okay, but instead she growled, “I could just kill her.” My eyes widen in shock surprised to be hearing such menacing words from a normally peaceful sweet girl. “Yuki?” I said in shock.
“I am sorry it’s just what she did it isn’t right! I just hate that she hurt you that way!” Yuki explained herself as if reading my mind. I gave her a small smile. “It was bound to happen though I mean we were already distant to began with and I mean I am not that great,” I said softly. Yuki looked frustrated for some reason and said, “Why are you excusing her after what she did?” I looked at her bewildered by her words.
Excusing her? I wasn’t excusing her. I was simply pointing out the facts which were clear: she was beautiful and I wasn’t. Beautiful people always dated equally flawless people. Of course I didn’t just mean it in a shallow way of course, but I wasn’t exactly very bright either or kind. I didn’t have much to often. If you removed the expensive clothing and make-up I was nothing, but a very normal dull girl. It was the facts. “I am not excusing her. I am just stating the truth. I am not that great. I am lucky she even agree to date me because I honestly have nothing to often nor in the beauty department nor in just personality,” I said her.
“I don’t know why you would think in such a way, but you deserve better Mayu,” Yuki told me clasping my hands. My heart suddenly began to pound under my chest. The look in her normally gentle kind eyes was intense and had another emotion I could quite pinpoint. Her eyes made me nervous. It almost felt like she could see my soul with her piercing gaze. Her eyes were beautiful though.
“Yuki…” her name slipped my lips as I looked at her slightly in awe. The look in her eyes changed almost as if reality crashed down on her and she looked embarrassed. Her hands slipped away from mine suddenly feeling cold with the lost of her warmth. She looked down suddenly not wanting to face me in spite the fact she been doing it before with no reserve.
I guess she had gotten embarrassed by her words and the matter in which she said them or just plain self conscious. I found it sweet though and touching. She really cared about me and just wanted me to be happy. She was the first person I met that didn’t just say she wanted me to be happy, but genuinely looked concerned and worried if it seemed like I wasn’t. She was always by my side making sure I was alright. I couldn’t be more happy to have someone like that in my life. If it weren’t for her I would still be sobbing alone in my bed. It wasn’t that I didn’t feel sad now, but I was no longer alone. And that was a lot.
“Thank you. You are really an amazing friend,” I said her voice grateful. She seemed to stiffen. I couldn’t quite see her face so I had no idea what she was thinking at all. ”I am not that great,” Yuki murmured her voice soft and sad. She sounded upset, but I couldn’t fathom why. I didn’t say anything that could upset her. At least not that I was aware of. I was only stating how important her friendship was to me. But then why did she look to heartbroken with my words?
“Why do you say that? You’re a great friend. You always stick by me in the hardest of times even when I haven’t been very kind to you. You are a good friend Yuki. Any friend that sticks with their friends through hard times is a good friend,” I reassured her. She was silent for a moment and then answered, “I don’t stick with you because I want to be a good friend or I am a good friend. I stick by you because I loved you. Before the entire meaning of her words could truly sink in she bolted out of the room leaving me stunned.
…
I knew it was dangerous to roam the streets this late regardless whether I was an ex model or not, but I couldn’t help it. I never felt so lost in my entire life. I know Rena told me that I didn’t have to move out, but I just felt like I was taking advantage of her at this point. I knew she didn’t want me around and that I hurt her, but she was too kind to kick me out. I suppose I should leave, but where would I go? I suppose I could go back home, but that would involve facing the media. I sighed. I guess I can’t keep running away.
Running away has only created a mess. I mean due to my cowardice I ended hurting both Rena and Mayu the only two people that had my back. I sighed and decided to head back to Rena’s apartment to get my stuff. I am moving out. Tonight. I couldn’t live with Rena and be in ease after knowing what I did to her. Maybe this was also me being a coward because I didn’t mind when she didn’t know what I did. I guess I was disgusting. I was walking back when I suddenly heard a shout.
“Matsui Jurina!”
I spun around to find myself surrounded by flashing flashes. For nearly half my life I was accustom to flashing lights, but now at this moment I had forgotten what it felt like. My hands instantly flew to cover my face. How in the world did they know?
“Matsui-san why did you quit?”
“Is it true you underwent plastic surgery?”
“Can we get a shot of your new look?”
I just froze unsure of what to do. I knew I should run, but my legs refused to move. I was bombarded with more questions, but it was all a blur to me. I thought I was going to faint. How did they find me? How? How? How? I worked in keeping my secret so hard. How did it get out? Is it possible Rena told somebody? No I refused to believe that. Rena was not like that.
She was not like that at all. Was she? I hurt her so much. Did she say something out of spite? Suddenly I felt a arm grab me and pull me away from the crowd of cameras that had surrounded me. I looked up in a daze. It was Rena. She was pulling me away saving me from the cameras.
She torn her jacket off and put it in my face covering my face. “Get really to run,” Rena whispered before we actually began running full speed.
-
Ch.12 Lost and Found
I slammed the door shut behind us collapsing in the floor beneath me. My legs were shaking and quivering with pain from all the running we did. That was… Quite the workout. I never ran so hard in my life! Luckily we somehow miraculously managed to get away from the millions of paparazzi that had surrounded us. I guess lady luck was in our side today. While the media was following us we reached a huge crowd of people and got lost in the crowd. We were able to get away completely unscratched. Well sort of.
Physically both us were fine, but mentally… Let’s just say Jurina was having a total meltdown in my sofa. I had never seen her this way before all curled up hugging her body. She looked so defenseless. She was completely shaken. All my previous anger and feeling of betrayal subsided as I watched the shattered girl in front of me. I supposed I couldn’t blame her for her reaction and for once I understood why immense fear of being found by the media. That was terrifying to me and I wasn’t even the one being chased. How could someone live their life like that with someone constantly watching and constantly prying for details?
The biggest question was how did they find her? Jurina had been really careful so how on earth did they find her? Maybe her ex girlfriend told the press? But that didn’t make any sense either. From what I understood Jurina’s ex had no clue where was staying at. Or who for that matter. I supposed that wasn’t the important thing at the moment though. I got up and settled next to her. She looked a bit surprised by this probably expecting me to be angry at her. I couldn’t find it in me to be angry at her though. Not at that state she was in. I patted her head gently and said, “Calm down. It’s going to be okay. Everything is going to be fine.”
“Why are you being so nice to me? Aren’t you mad?I betrayed your trust and I played with your heart! Why did you save me?” Jurina asked tears pouring from her beautiful eyes. Well for starters it pretty hard to be angry at you when you are looking at me like that, I thought to myself. After all who could be angry when such a beautiful angelic girl looked so broken and distraught? I sighed. “I guess I should shouldn’t I? But even so you know I would have felt guilty if I had left you there by yourself,” I responded giving her a kind smile. Jurina returned my smile, but grumbled, “This has been the worst day ever.” I laughed. I couldn’t agree more.
“Tell me about it. My day wasn’t been exactly jolly either,” I replied recalling Airi’s sudden confession and the horrible break-up. I didn’t mean to sound bitter about it. I was just responding in playful agreement, but it seemed Jurina took it to heart. “I-I am so sorry! I didn’t mean for things to happen that way. I really didn’t!” Jurina quickly apologized for the second time that day. Even though the apology was well deserved I couldn’t help, but to feel horrible for making her feel worst after what just happened to her. “No no no! I didn’t just mean that, but thank you. It’s just something else happened,” I quickly answered not really wanting to touch the topic about us at the moment.
As long as we didn’t touch it things would be fine. Sort of. Jurina looked confused. “Something else? I don’t mean to pry, but what exactly do you mean?” Jurina asked curiosity all over her voice. She seemed a bit calm. I probably distracted her. Maybe I should tell her what happened with Airi. Not only would it help her get her mind off things, but she might even offer helpful advice. Quite frankly I don’t want Airi’s confession to ruin our strong friendship, but I have no idea how to handle it. I just don’t want to hurt her feelings. “Well it’s just after we argued I decided to sleepover at a friend’s house. I think I mentioned that when I left?” I wondered out loud not quite remembering since I was so mad at the time. Jurina nodded, “Yeah you did.”
“Yeah well I went to my friend Airi and told her what happened. Don’t worry I didn’t tell her who you were. Anyways she took the opportunity to confess to me which is kind of why I ended up heading back home instead of sleeping over,” I continued. “Wow… So do you like her?” Jurina asked. I could tell it sort of made her uncomfortable to ask this and she sort of looked sad, but at the same time she wanted to act friendly. “No I don’t,” I quickly answered. Jurina looked relieved by this response.
“That’s the issue. I have no clue what do. I hope I didn’t make things worst by rushing out of there, but I just didn’t know how to handle it. I just don’t want to hurt her feelings you know? She is my best friend,” I told her explaining the vexed feeling the confession left me. I decided to leave out the part of the kiss. I didn’t know how Jurina would react to that. Jurina looked thoughtful for a moment. I could tell she was really thinking about my problem and how to help me. I guess Jurina wasn’t all bad.
“That is tough. I suppose it depends in what kind of person this Airi is. If she really truly is your friend then she won’t try to force anything, but honestly her feeling might get hurt regardless of what you do. Just try to act normally and be careful not to lead her on I guess,” Jurina said attempting to give me advice. In spite the lack of sureness in her voice, her advice actually seemed pretty good and she was right. Airi would appreciate it more if I kept our friendship how it was before. I know that if I were confess to someone my biggest fear who be changing what we had before. If things stayed the same we should probably be fine.
“That was really good advice. Thanks Jurina,” I told her. Jurina grinned. “Your welcome and I am glad,” she replied confusing me a bit. Glad? “What do you mean?” I asked her with a puzzled face. “I am glad you don’t like her. Just so know I am not giving up on you yet,” Jurina told me clasping my hands. I was surprised at first. My heart couldn’t help, but to beat faster at her statement and I suddenly felt the urge to kiss her at that moment. But I knew I shouldn’t. I pulled my hands away. “Jurina…” I said in a warning tone as if telling her with just her mere name don’t go there. I really hoped she wouldn’t. Of course I should have know better.
“Look I’ll make it up to you I promise! I am not asking you to completely forgive me yet or go out with me again straight away, but give me a chance to proof myself to you. Please!” Jurina begged. I sighed as I looked over at her. She was giving me the puppy eyes. The sort of eyes that were just so hard to resist. Dammit I shouldn’t have looked! “Fine! But you better not have told your other ex the same thing!” I grumbled. Jurina instantly lit up and hugged me hard. “I swear I didn’t! I haven’t even called her. I love you Rena. Only you!” Jurina insisted. I couldn’t help, but grin. “Alright alright. Come on help me make dinner,” I told her getting up from the sofa.
…
What on earth had I done? I was an idiot! An complete and utter idiot! What was I thinking confessing to Mayu? Mayu loved Jurina! I knew that perfectly well. Mayu was crying over Jurina this very moment. Mayu didn’t love me. Why did I set myself up for rejection? And why did I put Mayu in such uncomfortable situation? I continued to sweep the floor of the kitchen. I guess it was time to get a new job. I don’t think I be able to handle seeing Mayu everyday after what happened. Not to mention how weird seeing me will be for Mayu after this. I didn’t wait for her answer, but I already knew what it was going to be. Rejection.
It had to be that because there was no way Mayu possibly could love me. Putting Jurina aside, I was Mayu’s maid. Sure we became friends, but even so it didn’t mean the same thing to both of us. To Mayu I was just her sweet kind maid who looked out for her like a mother or sister. To Mayu I was nothing more than a person who not only did room service, but was also kind to her. To Mayu I wasn’t her equal. Mayu had tried to approach me later on, but I kept within her mother’s earshot so that we wouldn’t be able to talk about what just happen.
She looked pretty frustrated with this, but I didn’t want to hear it. I knew Mayu would try to let me down easy, but that would only be more painful. I wouldn’t be able to handle it. I had to quit. I finished sweeping and realized I was free for the evening. I excused myself with the head maid and headed to my room. I locked the door knowing that if Mayu was insistent she might try to follow me here. I grabbed my phone and dialed a friend’s number. She had offered me a job in her shop a couple of days ago with better pay than the one I received at Mayu’s house, but I refused it because of Mayu. Now nothing was stopping me from taking the job.
“Hello?” a familiar voice said from the other side of the phone piece. I brighten up as I heard the voice of an old friend. “Sae! Hey it’s me Yuki,” I told her. “Yuki! Long time no see. Where have you been hiding? You never hang out with me anymore!” Sae complained sounding slightly playfully, but I could tell she was serious of the complaint as well. It was true.
Ever since I started hanging out with Mayu I started neglecting my old friends. I felt guilty. “I am sorry! Work kept me busying and that’s kind of why I was calling. Do you still have that job opening for me?” I asked. “Of course I do! I’ll always have a job opening for you here and as it turns out a girl just quit! I was barely going to put up a hiring sign, but of course I rather hire you,” Sae told me.
I smiled. At least after all this mess I had a new job and a nicer one at that. Part of me was mostly bitter, but another part of me was a bit excited to finally be getting out of this house. “That’s perfect! I just need to quit and find a new place to live,” I told her trying to sound excited. I wasn’t completely excited of course, but I didn’t want to worry her.
“That’s great and about the living situation don’t worry about it. You can move in with me again. That girl that quit was my new roommate so she left the apartment as well. I am curious why are you are you quitting your job now? I thought you really liked it,” Sae asked sounding slightly worried. I didn’t want to tell her the truth for some reason. I suppose cause it was kind of embarrassing when I thought about it.
Quitting because you were afraid of getting rejected by a friend who also happened to be your boss? Staying in a job because you had a crush on your boss? That was the worst excuse to quit and stay in a job. Sae would probably laugh at me. The whole thing sounded stupid to myself. So I simply replied, “It’s just the pay isn’t so high so I need more money.” ”I see. Then I’ll see you?” Sae asked. “Tomorrow. You’ll see me tomorrow,” I answered. I wasted to time in notifying my resignation to the head maid.
She looked very surprised probably because it was so sudden and unexpected, but she nodded and told me she alert Mayu’s mother. When I headed back to my home I collapsed in the floor and looked at my surroundings. I needed to start packing and tell Sae to pick me up. I also needed to leave early if didn’t want Mayu to find out. Very very early.
…
I woke up in the morning my heart feeling heavy. It had been a day since Yuki had confessed to me and a day since I talked to her. She refused to talk to me and refused to see me. She didn’t even bother to hear my response! Of course she couldn’t avoid me forever! We lived in the same house! I smiled as I recalled her sweet confession. It sort of made my heart beat faster. Ever since that confession I been thinking a lot about Yuki. About her smile, about her laugh, about her kindness. I think I like her.
I think I like her a lot. If only she gave me the chance to tell her this. I had to come up with something to get us alone. If I say I am sick she be forced to bring my food upstairs. That was it. I press the button in the intercom in my room and spoke softly, “I am not feeling well. Can someone bring me breakfast?” Instantly there was a reply from the head maid, “Right away!” Now I just needed to wait. Finding out Yuki loved me was a huge shock, but it was a nice one. Ever since I heard those words I have not thought about Jurina at all. She was all, but long forgotten. And now I had a chance with someone new. Someone who truly loved me.
Even only she would show up. I wonder if breakfast was taking a while. Then door opened and in came in the head maid instead of Yuki. “Where’s Yuki-san?” I instantly blurted out in spite the fact I was supposed to be too sick to talk. “She quit last night. Your mother was furious since we are pretty short staffed now and she needs to hire someone. She left early in the morning,” the older woman explained. Yuki left?! She didn’t even tell me anything! Not even good bye! I instantly flew out of my bed and rushed to my closet. “Mayu-sama?!” the maid behind me yelled. I ignored her. I needed to find Yuki and I needed Yuki fast.
-
Ch.13 Misunderstandings at a cafe
I sighed as I sat lazily on Rena’s sofa as usual and watched the morning news. It turns out I had gotten discovered by none other than the taxi driver who drove me to Mayu’s house that day I thought she was sick. I should have known better. That watch was personally customize for me by a very noteworthy designer.
It was the only one of it’s kind and a watch that constantly got media exposure as my signature piece. Once the driver tried to sell it someone along the way instantly found out who the watch belonged to. I switched the T.V off and walked towards Rena’s small kitchen. I was getting hungry. Rena was off at school again. I missed her like I usually did when she was gone, but I supposed it was for the best.
I knew she was still pretty angry at me after the whole Mayu incident, but was trying to hold it in because of everything that happened with the press. I hate myself for causing so much trouble to her. She was always constantly saving me and I only paid her back with lies and betrayal. I supposed things could only get better from here though. There was nothing else that could affect our relationship.
All I need is to win her trust back and I intended to win back her trust. That is going to be more difficult than it sounds. Winning someone’s trust when you lost it is the hardest thing in the world. It’s like trying to find a small lost earring in a crowded mall. Not impossible, but extremely difficult. All good things are difficult I suppose. Otherwise they wouldn’t be worth it. Still I miss her. It’s surprising since we were literally only a couple for a day, but I miss it already. I miss her fragrance, her loving gaze, and most of all her sincere smile.
It’s not that her smiles are fake now or forced, but somehow I feel like they aren’t as sincere and bright as they used to be before this entire mess happened. I can’t complain of course. This is all my fault. I brought this upon myself. I will fix things though because honestly I can’t imagine a life without her at this point. As I continued to think of this, I searched the kitchen for food, but much to my dismay there was none. Then it hit me. Rena and I were suppose to buy food that day the whole mess with Mayu happened. My stomach grumbled. I pouted. Now what? I couldn’t just go buy some.
I am pretty sure the whole area is full of eager paparazzi’s that are waiting to capture me in action. Last night was insane. I don’t think I have the strength face them again. My stomach grumbled once more. On the other hand my stomach didn’t seem to grasp that message. I glanced at my hung hat at the corner. Maybe if I hid my face it wouldn’t be so bad. Maybe I can pass unnoticed. I weighted my options, but so far my need of food was winning. Blame my persistent stomach. I placed a hat on my head and sunglasses on my eyes. How bad can it be?
…
I was lost. Completely and utterly lost. I should have thought this through. I should have made a plan or something. But no instead I ran out in an instant and headed to the city by myself without having any clue as to where Yuki was. Yuki… Why did she just leave without telling me? Without even waiting for my answer too. That girl… I always knew she was a bit shy, but she completely ran away without hearing my answer! It was just so so frustrating! I just felt like pulling off my hair.
I bit my lip as I looked around my surrounding area. None of it familiar and I had no idea where to even look for Yuki. Getting back home would be easy as long as I called my driver and named the street I was in, but finding Yuki… That was going to be way more complicated. Yuki never talked much about her life with me at all. Mostly she mention things she liked to do or programs she liked to watch in her spare time, but she never talked to me about her family nor any friends she could have in the city.
Where could she be living? Finding a place to live in had to take more time than two days so she had to be living with a family member or friend she could instantly just pack up and be ready to move in. I sighed. This would be impossible. Tokyo is huge. I can’t expect to find her by just wondering around the city. I need to ask someone up in the house if they know anything about her relatives or friends. Of course I would need to be careful. If mom found out what I was trying to do she be furious. No beyond furious.
According to the head maid when Yuki resigned my mother was fuming stating how could that girl be so irresponsible leaving a job without even a three week notice?! Of course I could answer that, but I have a feeling my answer would only anger my mother even more. I pulled out my cell phone. I guess it’s time I should head home. “Mayu!” I heard a familiar voice behind me call. I was instantly filled with dread and annoyance. Out of all the people I had to bump into at the moment. “What do you want Jurina?” I grumbled not wanting to deal with my unfaithful ex. I had bigger problems at the moment.
“Shh! Not so loud! I am just really surprise to see you here and without a driver. Is everything okay?” Jurina asked her voice laced it concern. It pissed me off. Here she was acting as if she was worried about me when she started this entire mess to begin with. I turned around with a scorn in my face. “I am not in a mood to talk to you Jurina. I have bigger issues,” I growled with crossed arms. Jurina sighed. “Don’t be like that Mayu, I just want to apologize to you. It’s the least I could do after what I done. I didn’t think I would ever get the chance to and well here you are,” Jurina said her voice calm not unnerved by my unfriendliness.
I raised an eyebrow. “You better not be trying to ask me to forgive you and to take you back,” I warned. Jurina shook her head. “I am not. I know I didn’t do things correctly, but I love Rena. I promised I wouldn’t betray her or go running back to you anymore, but that doesn’t mean I am not sorry. You were a dear person to me,” Jurina replied. I was a bit shocked by her words, but surprisingly not sadden by them. Now that I discovered my feeling for Yuki, Jurina ceased to matter as much as she did before.
“Thanks I suppose. Look I don’t mean to be rude to you or anything, but I really don’t have time to talk,” I told her. I began to walk away, but Jurina grasped my arm. “Well I don’t mean to be rude either, but you are not okay. First off all you look like you are in the verge of tears and you are wondering Tokyo alone without a driver which is something I have never seen Watanabe Mayu do so what gives?” Jurina demanded my arm captured in her strong grip.
I sighed. ”You were always too nosy,” I was all I answered and she let go. She was grinning. “Yeah and your point is?” Jurina asked with her silly catlike grin. And that’s how we ended up sitting in a nearby cafe me pouring out all my worries from Yuki’s confession to her sudden resignation. Jurina listened without saying a word until I finished walking. “Wow I knew there was a reason why she always glared at me,” Jurina finally said making me laugh.
“You can’t be serious! Yuki did not glare at you!” I countered trying to contain my laughter as I tried to imagine Yuki glaring at Jurina. In my mind the image didn’t make sense at all. Yuki was too kind for such behavior. Jurina pouted. “She did! I swear! I always thought she was just weird, but now I know the truth! She was jealous! It so clear now!” Jurina exclaimed her eyes wide. I chuckled at her reaction.
“You don’t seem too upset about this,” I pointed out. I thought even though we were over she might still feel a little bit of jealously, but there were none in her eyes. I felt like I was talking to an old friend rather than an ex girlfriend. It felt nice. “I am not. I am happy for you. You deserve to be with someone who truly loves you and I guarantee you that Yuki is that person,” Jurina stated before taking a sip of her coffee. I looked at her surprised. “How could you be so sure of it?” I asked her noting the confidence in her answer.
Jurina smiled. “I told you I see the way she looks at you. I never looked at you like that,” Jurina said. “Nice to know you never loved me,” I said in a joking matter. Jurina seemed to think I was literally upset about this because she instantly apologize. “I am not trying to say I didn’t care about you while we were dating or anything!” Jurina quickly exclaimed waving her hands nervously.
I laughed. “Relax Jurina. I am only joking. I know what you meant,” I reassured her. Jurina’s smile quickly returned and I remembered she wasn’t the kind of person to stay upset for long.
“What are you going to do about your mom though?” Jurina asked since she was well aware of my mother’s view on others. I gulped nervously. She was right of course. My mom never knew about me and Jurina, but she was pleased to see me around Jurina since Jurina was famous and all. Being around Yuki however… That would not please her at all. Especially after the way Yuki quit. “Don’t remind me!” I grumbled miserably.
Jurina chuckled. “Your mother is quite scary Mayu,” Jurina giggled for some reason finding my situation quite funny even though it wasn’t. I frowned and glared at her. “It’s not a laughing matter Jurina!” I hissed as I punched her shoulder while she laughed away.
Jurina stopped laughing, but she kept smiling. Suddenly she grabbed my hand surprising me. “I like this us as friends. We should try it. What do you say?” Jurina asked her eyes dead serious. She was right. I liked this too. It was easy and simple especially now that we had other people we loved. Nothing could go wrong.
“Yeah I see nothing wrong with us being friends.”
…
Rena watched as Jurina took Mayu’s hand with her own and said some words she couldn’t quite decipher. It wasn’t hard to figure out the meaning though. She was on her way home from school when she spotted them sitting by themselves having a coffee. They were gazing at each other’s eyes like a new couple who had just gotten back together after a couple of painful days of separation.
Mayu smiled at Jurina’s words and then the two began to laugh. Their smiles made Rena feel sick. Even though Jurina promised her that she wouldn’t go running back to Mayu, she lied. She tricked her once again. She probably thought she could get away with tricking her twice. Rena clenched her fists never remembering feeling so angry and betrayed in her entire life.
Matsui Jurina made a fool out of her for the last time.
-
Ch.14 Kicked out
I hummed as I headed back home armed with heavy grocery bags. We really needed to stock up on food and I bought a ton of things. Rena is going to be so happy. I was in a very good mood myself. It was a good day. I was able to talk to Mayu and get her to forgive me. We even agreed to be friends! I felt so light no longer having any burdens.
I had been feeling guilty because of what I did to Mayu and knowing that I was forgiven by her was a huge relief. I was really happy to find out Mayu found someone too as unexpected as the choice was. I guess it wasn’t so unexpected. Yuki’s protective behavior made a lot more sense now and they would make a really good couple. Hopefully they will be able to end up together.
I wish there was some way I could help Mayu look for Yuki, but it was impossible since I couldn’t risk going out that much. Today was already a big enough risk. Maybe Rena can help me after I tell her the story. My eyes almost fell off my sockets when I was greeted with all my stuff thrown out of the apartment. Every single one of my belongings was lying on the floor in a hectic messy pile.
I gaped as I stared at my clothes. What in the world? Did we get kicked out or something? Where was Rena? Where were her things? I instantly pulled out my key and tried to pry the door open, but it stayed shut. I knocked on the door wondering if there was someone inside.
“GO AWAY!”
I took a step back bewildered by the anger I heard in Rena’s voice. I don’t understand. What did I do? What made her so upset that she would throw my clothes out of the apartment? “Rena, calm down! I don’t understand. Why are you so angry?” I asked in a low voice not wanting to anger her even further.
“Don’t act innocent Jurina! I saw you with her! What did you think you fooled me?!” Rena bellowed from the other side of the door. I blinked for a moment not understanding what she was facing and then it hit me. She must had seen me and Mayu having coffee. “You got the wrong idea! I can explain!” I told her desperately. Was this it? Was I really going to lose my second chance for a misunderstanding?
I was only trying to do the right thing and apologize to Mayu. “Don’t lie to me Jurina! I saw it with my own eyes! You were holding her hand and you two were smiling like a lovesick couple!” Rena shouted back. I wish I could see her and I wish she could see me so she could see I was being genuine. ”You’re misunderstanding! Let me in and I’ll explain. You don’t even have to believe me, but just give me a chance to explain!” I begged her.
Rena didn’t listen and instant she said, “No way you will not fool me again. I am through with your lies Jurina. I want you out. There’s bags outside where you can put your things. Don’t come again.” Her voice was cold and broke my heart. I collapsed on floor unable to hold the sobs that began to escape. “Rena, I love you! Please don’t shut me out like this!” I pleaded. I heard Rena sigh. I was filled with tiny hope. Was she considering listening to my story?
“You should have thought about that before.”
…
Living with Sae turned out to be surprisingly easy to get used to. She was easygoing and not a messy person. Not to mention we been friends for a long time. Working at her family’s small souvenir shop wasn’t an easy job, but it was nice and a change of pace. I was content. Sort of. I know I would be happier if it wasn’t for the fact that I miss Mayu. I miss her terribly. I regret leaving so rashly. I should have at least spoken to her beforehand, but I couldn’t take it back.
I made my choice and now I have to deal with it. I’ll forget her as the days go by. I got back to work unpacking the inventory from the large boxes in the backroom. Many tourist frequented Sae’s shop due to the cheap prices, so it constantly needed to be stocked up again. I wasn’t usually doing this, but today there wasn’t anyone else that could do it. I sighed as I tried to lift up a heavy box. I tried and tried, but it wouldn’t bugle. I wasn’t used to this type of job at all.
“Need a hand?” Sae asked before carrying the heavy box where I needed it to be. “Sae!” I exclaimed surprised to see her there. It was suppose to be her day off. Sae smiled and replied, “Hey there.” “Isn’t this suppose to be your day off?” I asked. “I came to check up on you. I don’t know why you are here. I told the girls specially to put you in the front since you weren’t use to carrying heavy things yet,” Sae said with a frown. I redden with embarrassment at her words.
“It’s really no problem! You didn’t need to do that. I have to get use to this job somehow,” I quickly told her not wanting to cause a problem on my first week of work. Sae’s frown didn’t disappear. “I know, but someone needs to train you first. Come. You’re going to be in the front for the rest of the day and don’t object. I had already told those girls you were suppose to be there. They were the ones who didn’t listen to their assignments,” Sae insisted.
Before I knew it was at the front with Sae. My teammates looked pretty upset and sort of glare at me. It made me feel shaken, but Sae was usually around and she knew me. I knew that if anything happen she would stick by me. “They seemed pretty angry,” I told Sae nervously. Sae shrugged. “I don’t really care. They have training on stocking and you don’t. I wouldn’t want you to get hurt just because they were too lazy to do it,” Sae said. I blushed a little. Sae was always so caring towards me since we were young.
She reminded me a bit of a prince. It didn’t help that she was a really handsome girl. I mean cute girls are common, but handsome girls are rare. Sae is still cute in her own way though. “Thanks Sae. For everything,” I told her with a smile. I was really grateful to her. I sincerely hope I am not causing her too much trouble. “It’s really nothing. What are friends for right?” Sae replied with a grin. I noticed there was a pink tint in her cheeks. At least I think there was. But it couldn’t be. Sae never blushed.
The shop was slow for a while and we relaxed chatting away. Sometimes Sae would go to the backroom to check on the other two girls and then come back. Being with Sae was easy and comfortable. I began to realize how much I missed her. “Do you remember the time you asked me if you could be my bride?” Sae asked in a teasing matter. I giggled. We had been five and I had once a wedding magazine. I couldn’t help, but to be enchanted with the pictures of all the pretty brides. Naturally I wanted to be one.
“I remember! You were so shock saying ‘But we are both girls’ ” I replied with a huge grin on my face as I remember the memory. “Yeah then you were like ‘That doesn’t matter! I bet you look handsome as a groom anyways!’ ” Sae replied. “Ah memories. We were such silly kids weren’t we? Although I still like you would look handsome as a groom,” I told her. Sae looked a bit taken aback by my comment and then she smiled.
“Hey I wanted to tell you something, but I am not sure how you will react,” Sae suddenly said with a seriously look in her eyes. Sae wasn’t a serious person so I knew she wanted to say something important. I had no clue as to what though. Before I could tell her to go ahead the door opened and in walked in a familiar girl carrying three heavy looking black bags. “Yuki-san!” Matsui Jurina exclaimed with wide eyes. For some reason she looked really happy to see me. “J-Juri?!” I almost said her full name, but kept my mouth shut.
As upset as I was with the girl I wasn’t mean enough to blow her cover. “It is you! I can’t believe it. Out of all the places. I have to text Mayu!” Jurina said pulling out her phone. I grabbed her wrist to stop her from texting anyone. “Mayu?!” I questioned in disbelief. Were Mayu and Jurina back together? So soon? After everything Jurina did? And what had Mayu told her about me anyways? Jurina seemed to have read my mind because she answered, “Relax we are not back together.” I calmed down and loosen my grip.
“Okay that’s good I guess,” I answered and completely letting go of her this time. Sae who had observed the whole thing quietly finally spoke, “Who is this?” I turned around and replied, “Someone I know from work.” I didn’t feel like explaining anything. Jurina had nothing to do with me after all. In fact I really wished she would just leave. She was just a reminder that I couldn’t be around Mayu.
“Mayu and I met by chance in the streets. She was looking for you. She wasn’t even accompanied by a driver,” Jurina continued not showing any signs of leaving any time soon. I was surprised by her words. Mayu went looking for me? Alone? “I don’t understand…” I said feeling slightly dizzy. Why would Mayu go looking for me? I never in a million years thought that would happen. Jurina looked exasperated by my response. “Of course she went looking for you! What did you expect?!” Jurina replied impatiently.
My eyes widen. Did this mean that maybe just maybe Mayu returned my feelings? But no that couldn’t be. Mayu… Mayu loved Jurina. She didn’t love me! I was a maid. A peasant in her world and I was nowhere near as beautiful as Jurina. “But Mayu loves you!” I countered knowing what Jurina was insinuating. She was wrong though. Mayu didn’t love me. She loved Jurina or someone better than me. I wasn’t good enough for her. Jurina grinned. “That not what she told me when we talked,” Jurina insisted with a knowing look. I blushed. Mayu told Jurina she loved me? “You are not in any way messing with me right?” I asked her with a wary look.
I simply couldn’t believe her. Mayu loving me simply seemed so impossible in my head. Jurina shook her head. “Nope. You should really call her. She is worried sick you know,” Jurina added. I won’t lie. I was stunned. I never in a million years thought Mayu would respond to my feelings and now that she did I had no clue what to do. “Do you want me to text her for you two to meet up?” Jurina questioned noting my shell shocked expression. I nodded.
“Okay is meeting tomorrow at the ice cream shop at 3:00 okay?” Jurina asked as she typed on her phone. I nodded again while biting my lip. I was going to meet Mayu again and it seemed like a date. I mean that is what it is called when two people like each other right? It felt strange thinking of it that way. A few minutes ago I thought there was no hope for me and Mayu and now we were being set up by none other than Jurina.
She smiled at my response and sent the text. ”Okay I guess we will just wait till she responds,” Jurina told me. She leaned onto one of the shelves and put her bags down. I finally property observed Jurina. Her eyes were red. Why was she carrying those bags? ” I hope you don’t mind me asking, but what’s with the bags?” I asked. Jurina’s happy expression fell. “My roommate kicked me out. She saw me talking to Mayu and thought I was cheating on her again,” She answered sadly.
She looked like she wanted to cry. I regretted asking. I must have reminded her of something very painful. From what I had understood Jurina had no close family and parents. She must feel very alone. “What are you going to do?” I asked feeling worried for her. Anywhere she went she would probably eventually get recognized. If I once envied Jurina that instantly vanished. Jurina took in a shakily breath before answering, ”I am going back home.” My eyes widen.
“Wait you mean you’re going to go back to that house! You can’t! It’s surrounded and you know that! You will get caught for sure. The tabloids when you got sighted were bad enough,” I reminded her. Jurina sighed. “There is nothing else I can do plus I am tired of running. Mayu was right. I only made things worst by hiding. Besides… I think I am going back to modeling,” Jurina replied. “You can’t be serious! I mean after you went through all of the hiding to quit you want to go back?” I asked.
“I got nothing else to live for anyways.”
…
Jurina took a deep breath as she made her way to the nearest designer shop. She was still carrying her bags from Rena’s. She knew she should throw them out. She would probably never wear those outfits again. Not after she went back to modeling. Her clothes would be all designer and way more expensive, but somehow she couldn’t bring herself to throw them out as she wandered the streets wondering what she should do with herself. After some thinking the resolve to return to modeling was made.
Of course she had enough money to live without going back, but… The thought of living alone was depressing. At least of she was modeling she would be able to take her mind off things especially Rena. She needed to forget her especially since Rena wanted nothing to do with her. It was painful, but the reality and she needed to accept it. It was her own damn fault anyways. With this in mind she finally tossed all the clothes and shoes she had from Rena’s place along with the junk food she bought an hour ago.
She needed to move on. This wasn’t a step back. It was a step forward. Finally working up some courage she removed her hat and sunglasses tossing them to the trash as well. As soon she she stepped into the store everyone went silent. Probably with shock of seeing her in such shape. “Call your designer,” Jurina ordered the girl in the cashier. Jurina opted for a exclusive bontique that was barely starting off. She heard about it from the magazines she read while in Rena’s.
The designer was often spotted there since she wasn’t so famous again. It was perfect for Jurina who wanted to keep things under wraps before she made an appearance. “I-I,” the poor girl stuttered shocked as she found herself face to face with such a famous model. Jurina smirked at her reaction and replied, ” Trust me she is going to want to see me so I suggest you hurry.” “What is all the commotion?” A voice from the back room spoke up. From the room emerged a tall beautiful with stylish short brown.
She was one of the most beautiful person Jurina has ever seen and she found herself wondering if this was a designer or a model. The girl seemed to not have seen Jurina because she instantly turned to her employee and snapped, “Kawaei did I not tell you I musten’t be disturbed today because I was designing something important?” The girl, Kawaei Rina, turned bright red and could only point towards Jurina. The young designer finally turned and her eyes grew two times bigger than their normal size.
“If you don’t say a word to anyone of how I came in I’ll came sure everyone knows who styled my comeback look,” Jurina stated smugly with cross arms. “I don’t believe it…” the young designer mumbled. She quickly made her way towards Jurina and looked her over very carefully. If Jurina wasn’t so used to be looked at by designers she would have felt self conscious. Finally the girl stood in front of her and smiled. “Come with me. I have just what you need,” the girl said grabbing Jurina’s hand and dragging her towards the back room.
Jurina had surprised to see such a new designer acting so casually around her, but she liked the vide she was getting. “I am Shinoda Mariko by the way, but you call just call me Mariko,” the designer told her. “I am Matsui Jurina, but I guess you might already know that,” Jurina said suddenly feeling awkward. Mariko laughed. “Yup I do. Interesting story. If you’re going to be wearing my outfits you better be planning to make a comeback as a model,” Mariko replied quite bluntly. Somehow it made Jurina smile though.
“Yeah I am. Now get me ready for my first appearance!”
-
cotto! isn't yuki is rena friends?? or i'm wrong?
i can't wait for the next!
too bad jurina back to modeling
why she comeback if at first she leave it and not wanting too loose herself? if she continued means she will loose herself??
Reana chan must save her! T.T awwwww
rena! you misunderstood!! jurina just want being friend with mayu
but if i'm rena,who's not mad? she already betrayed by jurina at first so it was normal if rena was mad and missunderstading all, not to mention in just shortly time another looks a like betrayed scene happen,who's not mad yeah~ hahaha
but i'm sure rena will know the truth soon,but on that time i don't know what happen,jurina already choose to back too her lifestyle,it's gonna hard for rena to approach jurina now,since they are on different worlds,and maybe more hard moment will come too~
it's quite interesting to know how rena gonna do, will she just raise the white flag or fight over jurina?i know she still love jurina,and jurina also still loved her,but with jurina comeback to modeling worlds i doubt she will tried to approach rena,she though rena doesn't want with her anymore, so i think it's rena time to come too jurina (ah my imagination running wild)~~
as for mayuki,i hope their meeting gonna fine,with good result
mayuki problem is just their well social s. and all, oh and mayu mother! haha
if mayu and yuki really date, i wonder how mayu manage too keep it as secret and how yuki will fight over mayu mothers,it really interesting
-
I'm glad you posted the origin of happiness here. :on woohoo: I don't have a tumblr so I can't comment and continued to be a silent reader. :nervous
Will Jurina really would let go Rena? Rena why didn't you let Jurina explain?! :OMG:
I really want to read Mayuki's date. :on gay:
-
Me too
I'm glad!
You should update the origin of happines more often here LOL
Jurina really cool when she ask mariko LOL so bossy and her cutenest gone
-
MORRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!
GAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!
LOVE IT!!
-
I cant waitfor the next ch
Rena u got it wrong
Jurina going back to be model
Please updatesoon
-
:on GJ: You are awesome writer
Keep going :grin:
-
A/N: Short update, but the next one will be a lot longer. It's almost getting to the end of the story. Thanks everyone for the support and I'll try to update here more often.
Ch.15 Life Changes
I looked at myself in the mirror for the third time making sure everything was in order. My hair looked somewhat perfect, my make-up looked natural and my clothes stylish. My reflection looked good, but I had still nervous. It’s funny how even after knowing your feelings are mural nerves still hit. I needed to remind myself to thank Jurina. I was only able to find Yuki because of her help.
Jurina… I was worried about her. Perhaps we were no longer a couple, but I cared about her and feared for her. I wondered if she was doing the right thing. She texted me last night telling me she intended to make her first public appearance and also about how Rena kicked her out of their shared apartment. I felt guilty since it was partly my fault and sincerely hoped Jurina wasn’t pushing herself too hard just to keep Rena out of her mind. I looked at the time mounted on the clock and grabbed my purse.
I had bigger things to think about than Jurina’s problems. I was going to meet Yuki since the first time she confessed. It was nerve wrecking. My hand began to feel slightly sweaty. I didn’t know what to tell Yuki. I guess an ‘I like you back’ would be appropriate, but somehow it didn’t feel fitting. Not that I didn’t like her of course! I did, but it felt like I wasn’t saying enough somehow. All I can hope is to be enlightenment when I see her and that I know exactly what to say. Still I knew it was going to be slightly awkward since we haven’t since each other and such. I sighed.
It couldn’t be helped after all. Not after Yuki’s confession and brief disappearance from my life. I headed to the car downstairs. It was time for the moment of truth. I can only hope I don’t make a fool out of myself. My driver as usual seemed surprised by my request to visit the ice cream shop. I am pretty sure he’s been questioning my bizarre choice of locations not to mention companions for a while now, but whatever. It was no one’s business who I hanged out it or where I did it after all.
Soon enough I found myself standing outside the ice cream shop. I don’t remember ever feeling so nervous in my life. My heart was pounding so fast I thought I would have a heart attack. “Mayu.” I heard a familiar soft voice say. I spun around to find myself face to face with Yuki. God she looked beautiful. Her silky raven hair was tied up in a pony tail her bangs falling elegantly just above her eyes. She was wearing a peach colored blouse with a beige skirt combined with wedges.
I felt like I was barely noticing the full extend of her beauty. I felt my cheeks get warm and smiled awkwardly. “Hey,” I mumbled. I was too nervous. I don’t even know how I am going to be able to say complete sentences at this point. Yuki suddenly wrapped her hand around mine causing a pleasant unexpected shiver to travel down my spine. “Let’s go inside shall we?” She replied rather calmly. I wondered how on earth could she keep her calm after a time like this.
Then again after a full out confession this must be nothing to her, but it meant the world to me who was seeing her for the first time after discovering my feelings. Part of me wondered how I went on living my normal life without realizing the feelings I had for the gentle sweet girl. After more and more observations I came to the conclusion I have always felt this way. Strange isn’t it? Loving someone without realizing it. I have got to thank Jurina for this.
If we were still dating I would have never realized my feelings until it was too late. In a way Jurina’s betrayal actually ended up being a good thing. It made me realize we weren’t right for each other. That my heart laid elsewhere. ”Do you want anything?” Yuki asked after we settled in a table near the window. “Yeah what we had the first time we were here,” I answered. Yuki grinned. “Of course. I’ll be right back,” She replied. I watched her go still not believing such a pretty girl harbored hidden feelings for me for the longest time.
I mean compared to many girls I am not exactly pretty nor handsome. I don’t have much of an interesting personality and feel like I am rather shallow at times. Why me? I suppose I shouldn’t question it and just thank god for being so good to me. Yuki make back with a huge sundae which was a larger version of the one we had the first time we came here. “I suppose we could just share if you don’t mind. I mean I could just get you another one if you wish…” Yuki said with a blush. It was absolutely adorable.
“I don’t mind at all,” I answered reassuringly. The girl turned redder finally seeming as nervous as I was. It sort of made me relax a little. I wasn’t the only one nervous. We ate in silence for a moment simply enjoying each other’s company and the ice cream goodness, but we knew we needed to talk. It was Yuki who spoke up first. “I think I should apologize to you for leaving without telling you. I was just so scared and panicked. I should have listen to what you had to say,” Yuki stated staring at the plate.
“Thanks. It means a lot and I understand. I can’t imagine the amount of anxiety you must have felt. I would have done the same probably,” I confessed trying to get her to feel more comfortable. I realized after saying that how true my statement was. I would have run away like Yuki did. Or worst I would have never confessed. What Yuki did took a lot of guts and I couldn’t reproach her for being scared. “I am relieved. I feared you might be angry,” Yuki revealed. I laughed softly.
“Oh I could never really stay angry at you,” I replied without thinking causing her to blush again. “What does this mean then?” Yuki asked for the first time confronting me about my feelings. Without thinking I blurted out, “We are dating. It’s as simple as that.” Yuki hearing my words dropped her spoon and looked completely surprised. I don’t think she expected me to be so direct about my feelings. Neither did I to be quite honest , but after those three days of separation I felt beating around the bush wasn’t appropriate.
“I-I guess so huh?” Yuki stuttered in the cutest matter. She looked so cute when she was embarrassed, so I couldn’t help, but to lean forward and steal a small kiss off her ice cream covered lips. It was short, but sweet and soft. I pulled away my cheeks red, but smiling. Yuki was smiling too. “I love you,” I told her. Yuki’s smile grew. “I love you too Mayu,” she replied happily in a dreamlike state. I think we were both in a dreamlike state though. We both suddenly began to giggled.
“Ah I was such an idiot. I shouldn’t have left,” Yuki groaned as she remembered her decision. ”I understand. You had no way of knowing if I felt the same or not. Seeing me everyday knowing I didn’t share your feelings and was your boss’s daughter would have been awkward,” I said trying to make her feel better. “So what happens now?” Yuki asked taking a spoonful of ice cream.
“What do you mean? Isn’t it obvious? We are together now!” I told her blushing at the last sentence. It was going to take a little taking use to the idea of me and Yuki. But then again we had all the time in the world. Yuki turned scarlet due to my blunt comment and instantly stuttered, “I-I suppose so…” I giggled softly at her surprised, yet adorable reaction. She smiled at this in spite her embarrassment. The another question struck my mind. “Hey where are you living by the way?” I asked her.
Ever since she left I have had no idea of her whereabouts and Jurina never mentioned where she found her. I was a little curious as to where Yuki was that made it seem to me as if she been swallowed from the face of the earth. “Ah I am staying with a close childhood friend of mine. She had offered me a job a while back, but I didn’t want to take it for obvious reasons,” Yuki explained in a more joking matter. She seemed to be getting less shy around me. Maybe it wouldn’t take too much taking used to us.
“So you won’t be going back to my house anymore?” I asked her feeling slightly disappointed. I had only been a day or two without her and I already missed her presence in the house so much. I knew it was selfish of me to want her by my side all the time like she used to be, but I couldn’t help it. Beside without her living there the chances of us seeing each other were slimmer. Yuki shook her head. “No I feel bad quitting on my friend like that and besides I doubt your mom would take me back. She was very angry you know,” Yuki pointed out.
I nodded in agreement. “So I have heard. This sucks. I am going to miss having you there. Really. Just the company,” I told her. Yuki smiled at this and replied, Me too. Living with my friend is so different, but I’ll adapt. We’ll adapt somehow.” I nodded. Yuki looked at her watch and sighed. “I got to go. I work the next swift. Text me tonight,” Yuki told me before getting up. “Yeah I will!” I replied and soon she was out the door.
I looked at the time at my phone and let out a sigh. I should head back soon. Being alone in a ice cream shop wasn’t as fun as being there with your new girlfriend. I quickly made the call to get picked up and sat outside the shop in a bench. It was a nice sunny day. The birds were chirping and the sky was blue. I wondered if everything was brighter than usual or it was just my happy mind acting up. I feel like I can take on the world with my bare hands. It was an amazing feeling. I mentally squealed as I thought about the fact that me and Yuki were dating.
Every time I thought about it I got excited all over again. I waited for a couple of minutes, but finally a familiar black limo appeared in front of me and my driver got off to open the door. I thanked him and walked in only to find myself face to face with someone I didn’t want to be face to face. The one person who would completely disapprove of this place and the person I feared finding out I was here. My mother. She was fuming. I don’t think I ever seen her so angry. I was so shocked I nearly fell on my way in the car.
“M-Mom!” I managed to say once I sat down. Her eyes narrowed. Oh boy this isn’t good. This isn’t good at all. “You will not see her again,” my mother simply said trying to keep her calm. She couldn’t no she wouldn’t allow herself to scream. It wasn’t proper or ladylike. I knew this very well. What I didn’t understand is how she found out about Yuki. Was she spying on me? “H-How did you know?” I questioned to shocked to think of the previous words she told me and their implications
“Oh Mayu nothing happens in my house I don’t know about. The other staff talks you know. The other maids where spreading rumors, so I decided to ask your driver who confirmed those claims. I decided to follow you. I couldn’t imagine however you would not only befriend someone of her social standing and eat in their establishment, but you would also kiss her! What on earth were you thinking? Are you not disgusted by the fact that you are both girls or at least the fact that she is poor?!” my mother bellowed finally losing her cool. I felt anger crawling through my veins.
“You are so prejudiced and vain! I will keep on seeing her and you cannot stop me!” I countered angrily. My mother looked agitated by my response, but not to concerned about it. It worried me. “Oh no you are not. I will see that you do not leave the house without an escort and that you never see her again. Give me your phone!” my mother ordered. I shook my head holding my phone for dear life. If I let go of it I wouldn’t be able to text or call Yuki anymore. I would never have any contact with her. I couldn’t do it. I just couldn’t.
“No! I will not! I have a right to pick and choose my friends and whoever I want to love. I have a right!” I yelled tears flowing down my cheeks. That’s went the most shocking thing happened. My mother, my classy rich mother, lunched forward to grab the phone. I don’t know exactly how it happened since it happened so fast, but before I knew it I was watching my phone flying in the air only watch it land harshly in the ground the screen cracked. My mother, who ended up in the ground, picked herself up and dusted her clothes in spite the fact the floor of the limo was completely clean.
My hands began to shake and dived towards the phone to inspect the damage. I tried trying it on, but it refused to. I tried again, but once more failed to. It was completely broken and unusable. I lost Yuki’s number. I lost the last thing I had left of her. I looked at my mother who had a slightly triumphant look in her face. I could no longer control myself. It was too much. Yuki was everything I had and she took that away from me. It was too much. My frantic screams filled the car.
“I hate you! I hate you!”
…
The apartment felt empty without Jurina’s presence. It’s strange because I only lived with her for a few months while I lived alone for a year. I guess it’s easier to get used to company than to get use to being alone. The apartment was so silent now. I used to want silence all the time so I could focus on my work, but now it was sort of bugging me. I suppose that isn’t the only thing that is bugging me though. I shook my head as dangerous thoughts began to creep through.
No. I will not think about Jurina. I will not think about what she might be doing right now. I will not. I will focus on my homework and drink my tea peacefully. I turned back to my book and then sighed. Was I too harsh? “Ugh!” I cried out loud frustrated with myself. Jurina cheated on me. Not once, but twice. I shouldn’t be feeling sorry for her. She got what she deserved! Who cares if she was sobbing outside the apartment for an hour straight? She was probably just acting anyways so she wouldn’t be out in the street.
Part of me couldn’t picture Jurina being that sly, but I refused to listen to it. I couldn’t otherwise my guilt would shallow me alive. I am not that one who was wrong here. I can’t spend my days in despair because I know she isn’t doing that. I can’t let her destroy me. I can’t… I felt something wet fall down my cheek. Tears. I was crying. Without meaning to. I shut my eyes and tried to stop them. I would not waste my tears on her. Grabbing the phone I decided to phone Airi. We been talking even after what happened and I was glad. I can’t be alone right now.
After the third ring she answered.
“Hey do you want to hang out?”
“Mmm… Sure. Where at?”
“The café we usually go to I suppose.”
With that plans were made and I was getting dressed. Airi was nice I realized. She did a lot of things for me and never hesitated to make time for me. Maybe I was wrong so rejecting her for someone who betrayed me. Maybe she deserved a chance. After all Jurina had moved on. Why shouldn’t I do the same? It might seem rash, but I mean what better person to move on with than with Airi? She knew me better than anybody and cared a lot about me. And I cared a lot about her too. Heck I am pretty sure I can come to love her if I try. With those thoughts I began to get ready for my meeting with Airi.
-
Poor Mayu...
She just got together with Yuki and now because of her mother, they have to separate again....
I want to kill Mayu's mom.... :angry:
And Rena... I hope you regret your decision...
-
Oh no! Mayu mother~ scary~ but that was a mother should do,it was gonna weird if she just said, 'ok fine,do what you wanna do' easily
Rena i hope you regret a lot! You should listen to your heart!
Now. I think 'what so worried about jurina? She just comeback to modeling,its not like she doing bad thing right?
I cant wait the next
Thank
-
I woke up to this.... Rena you idiiiioootttt!!!!! Not only did she not give jurina a chance to explain, and now in hopes of "moving on" she'll also hurt her best friend in the process. OTL
Also... I can't with mayu... Did she not memorize Yuki's number?
-
noooo.... ;A; RENA you can't do that !!! :cry: :cry: :cry:
-
WHAT THE HELL?? RENA!!??
YOU ALREADY FELT GUILTY EVEN WHEN YOU THINK YOU ARE NOT THE ONE AT FAULT,
IT MEAN YOUR HEART TRIED TO TELL YOU SOMETHING IS NOT RIGHT,WHAT YOU BELIEVE IS NOT RIGHT AND JURINA NOT CHEATING ON YOU!!
IF RENA DATING AIRIN THEN OH MY GOD!!! DUDE AIRIN DESERVED SOMEONE BETTER~
THE STORY ALMOST END BUT THE STORY BECAME SO COMPLICATED
HOW THEY WILL SOLVE THE PROBLEMS?
MAYU MOTHER ALREADY CONFINE MAYU,SO SHE NOT GOING TO COMUNICATED WITH YUKI,
YUKI WILL BE WONDERED WHY MAYU WONT CALLED HER~
SOCIAL STATUS IS THE PROBLEM
RENAAAAAAAAAA YOU WILL REGRET!!!! AH WHAT'S GOING TO HAPPEN TO JURINA??? SHE WILL BE FINE RIGHT? SHE JUST DOING HER OLD ROUTINE~ NOTHING CHANGE
THE QUESTION IS HOW WILL RENA KNOW THE TRUTH?
THE ONLY WAY TO KNOW THE TRUTH IS IA EXPLANATION FROM JURINA HERSELF OR RENA COULD ASK TYUKI OR MAYU, BUT RENA DOESN'T HAS ACCESS TO CONTACT THEM EXCEPT SHE MET BY CHANCE
AND HOW HOW HOW HOW AND HOW THEY TOGETHER IN THE END??
-
I feeL weird when Mayu's mother said "both girLs". . Isn't she know when Jurina's reLationship with mayu ?? Her mother so non-sense.That's unreasonabLe.N' Rena,You'LL regret it if Jurina REALLY 4get and not back 2 ur side.So,pLease 4give her.Thx 4 d'update
-
They just had their first date and Mayu's evil mother already found out about them! :banghead: :panic: please kawaiiidolworld-san please update again... :bow: :bow: :bow: :cry: :cry: :cry:
ps. the mayuki kiss is so cute :inlove:
-
Her mother is pure evil.
Please author-sama save all of them :cry:
Btw: Thanks for update.
-
@lahika No she was never aware of her relationship with Jurina. I mentioned it in a previous chapter.
-
I hate Mayu's mom! :angry: Mayuki has just started their relationship yet that witch has immediately interfere.
FIGHT FOR YOUR TRUE LOVE MAYU!!! :mon blowhorn:
-
Omg Mayu mother stop interupt Mayu and Yuki love life
Rena nooo..don't accept Airin
Please updatesoon
-
A/N: Finally I finished this update. It is a lot longer than most my previous updates so I am very proud of this. I actually did this while I was suppose to studying for a test ^ ^’ Oh well I think I did well. In my test I mean, but also in the fic. I hope you guys enjoy this update and forgive my grammar mistakes.
Ch.16 Assuming things can blind you from the truth
A year later…
I stood outside a photo studio holding on to my brown wool sweater for dear life. It felt a lot chiller than the usual fall day. My hands were literally freezing and my skin turned pallor due to the extreme cold. I wanted to kill Jurina. She said this photo shoot was only going to take an hour, but she was taking forever. I mean I even showed up ten minutes late and she still wasn’t out yet!
”Shouldn’t we wait inside Watanabe-sama?” my bodyguard slash babysitter asked clearly annoyed by the cold weather and Jurina’s tardiness as well. She was jumping up and down to keep herself warm. She was a tall women with very define sharp cheekbones and a muscular build. She wasn’t exactly what you would describe as feminine girly beautiful girl, but she had a sort of animal-like graceful beauty to her.
Her aura was intimating to most along with her appearance. It was a bit odd to see this sort of tough looking person shaken by something as mundane the cold weather. I shook my head although I myself was tempted to go inside as well. I was never a big fan of cold weather to begin with. ”We are not allowed in. Supposedly this shoot is very secret. God knows what it’s about, but Jurina would kill me if I walked in there,” I explained grimly.
It felt ironic to say that since I pretty much wanted to kill Jurina at the moment for making me wait so long outside in the freezing cold. My guard nodded and was silent again. I liked her for that. The diligent guard didn’t really pry into my life much and often times it felt like she wasn’t there. Her name was Akimoto Sayaka. However I think part of her silence was due to my mother’s orders. I think my mother doesn’t want what happened with Yuki to repeat itself.
Yuki… It’s been a year since I last saw her. I tried everything to get in touch with her, but my mom has done a very good job in preventing that. My mother cut off every mean of communication possible going as far as restricting internet and phone access in the house. I feel like a teenager who committed a huge offense when in reality I am twenty-one and did nothing wrong. I tried to go to the place she worked at and managed to get a glimpse of her, but my guard quickly found out what I was trying to do and took me away.
Since then my mother has banned from going to that side of town. Jurina is my only friend at the moment. She was the only one my mother hesitantly approved after she feeded her a story of quitting modeling because anxiety attacks. I also think the exclusive fashion tickets helped her case. If there was anything my mother was a sucker for it was fashion shows and in spite of having money there are some tickets really exclusive to people in the business.
Jurina and I will never be a couple again, but having her by my side made it easier. It is the only thing that has kept me sane at this point. I could talk with her about things I can’t share with my other approved friends. After all Jurina is the only one that knows about Yuki and the only one who wouldn’t judge my relationship with her.
If only Jurina could have talk to Yuki for me. Unfortunately Jurina is followed a lot more by paparazzi since her scandal making it virtually impossible for her to even make her way into the shop. Jurina offered to try, but I refused let her. Jurina just made a comeback. I don’t want to cause trouble to her.
Sometimes when I think about Yuki I wonder if she thinks I abandoned her. I wonder if she thinks I hate her. I wonder if she tried looking for me. I wouldn’t know if she did since my mother forced everyone to move so Yuki wouldn’t find me. She was that obsessed with keeping me away from Yuki. It’s been a long lonely year. To make matters worst my love for Yuki has only increased with the separation, but I can’t say the same for Yuki. She might have moved on thinking I left her.
That is what hurts the most. Knowing that without meaning to I hurt her very deeply. Knowing that she probably stayed up some nights wondering what she did wrong. Maybe it be best for her to move on instead of suffering for a person she might never see again. I want to believe I’ll be with Yuki again, but the odds are really against me. I don’t know what my mother would do if I ran away. I fear for the worst. She might even hurt Yuki. No, I can’t leave. I must stay and be a good girl.
I must leave Yuki in peace. I decided this after the first three months of isolation. This is one of the main reasons why I refused Jurina’s help. Jurina wasn’t happy to hear I stopped trying, but I don’t really care. I am no good for Yuki and I don’t want to hurt her. I’ll only bring hardships for Yuki because even if I find her and even if I could tell her what happen it won’t change things.
My mother will still get in between us if we manage to find a way to be together again. Either she will try to separate us or she will use every chance to humiliate Yuki. I don’t want that. I don’t want Yuki to go through that for me. It’s more important for Yuki to be happy. I can’t offer her happiness just hardships. That’s why I stopped fighting for us. We waited for a couple more minutes in the cold air when Jurina finally emerged from building.
She looked tired with some bags under her eyes. This has been a tough year for her as well. She like me lost the person she really loved all because of a silly misunderstanding. I tried to convince her to talk to Rena again, but she refused. She kept answering “No” in that stubborn way of hers. To me it sounded ridiculous because the two could easily be together if the misunderstanding was cleared up, but Jurina was stubborn and there was no way of arguing with her. I think in some ways Jurina resents Rena for not letting her explain, but the resentment she feels is only hurting her. More than she should be hurting really because she could easily have Rena again.
I know deep down that Jurina needs Rena. Badly. She looked so miserable all the time without her and although she can fool the world she can’t fool me. I know her better than anyone except possibly Rena. It pains me to see her in such state. I wish at least one of us could be happy, but it seems so impossible right now. Perhaps true happiness just doesn’t exist.
Perhaps it is a lie someone made up to make themselves feel better about their pathetic life. Or perhaps we were simply not lucky enough to know what true happiness is. Nonetheless it seemed Jurina and I were destined to live lonely lives. “It’s cold,” Jurina said holding her white coat closer to her body. I could tell she was shivering and I then remembered she like me wasn’t fond of cold weather.
However she kept me waiting outside so long that I felt no sympathy towards her situation. ”I know. I been here for ages waiting for you to come out,” I grumbled bitterly. Sayaka glared at her as well equally upset by our predicament. Jurina giggled at my grumpy mood and completely ignored my grim bodyguard’s glare. “Right sorry about that. You know how Mariko is with her new clothes,” Jurina apologized. I nodded. Mariko was a new immerging designer and the one Jurina worked most closely to.
Apparently it was Jurina who made her famous and now she preferred to use Jurina as a model. Likewise Jurina seemed to developed a very deep relationship with the girl and simply adored her. She was a young women in her late twenties that was quite a sadistic character and often strict when it came to her precious clothing line.
Because of this Jurina’s words didn’t surprise me at all. “I see. Well I guess I’ll excuse you. Where do you want to eat lunch at?” I asked her placing my hands in my pockets trying to warm them so they wouldn’t fall off as icicles. “Let’s go have some sushi. Do you want to take me car or-” Jurina didn’t finish because she was cut off by Sayaka.
“We are taking Mayu-sama’s car. Those were her mother’s orders,” Sayaka said a little more softy at the end. I knew for a fact that my mother’s orders sometimes made her uncomfortable as well, but she had no use, but to follow them. Jurina nodded in understanding. “Your car it is then,”Jurina said. We followed Sayaka to my family’s black limo. We were rather quiet on the way to the restaurant. I noticed Jurina was rather pensive. She had that look in her face that she always got when she had an idea.
It was a combination of sheer determination and sharp focus. I couldn’t help, but to be extremely curious as to what was going on in her head. As for me I could only have a dull look. Sure Jurina had it hard, but she had something she was passionate about. Unlike Jurina I don’t have a career and if it were up to my mom I’ll be force to marry a rich suitor and become a housewife. In this way you could say I am envious about Jurina in spite her awful love life. Not to mention mine was equally as terrible.
Once we reached the restaurant we were seated in a secluded private area. Sayaka as usual sat in a nearby table. Far enough to give privacy and close enough to keep a good eye on me. While I knew it wasn’t her fault I couldn’t help, but feel annoyed by this. No one likes to have someone following their very move, but me being big on privacy hated it even more. “I have something I wanted to talk to you about,” Jurina finally stated after the waiter took our order.
I took a sip of my water and replied, “Do tell.” It was a casual response and it made me feel normal again not like a prisoner which was how my mother made me feel. Jurina glanced over at Sayaka and sighed. “I thought of an idea to get in touch with Yuki,” she said the last part in a whisper in fear of being overheard. I looked at her surprised. “I thought I told you I had no plans of getting in contract with Yuki,” I reminded her bitterly a bit upset at her for bringing the topic up again.
Jurina looked annoyed by my response, but I don’t know what she was expecting. If I wanted to see Yuki I would have honestly tried harder. I don’t mean to sound cold, but honestly I just think it’s for Yuki’s best interest to move on with someone else as much as it hurts.
“You can’t be serious! Mayu you can’t let your mother run your life forever. What are you going to do the day she asks you to wed someone you don’t love? You go on and on about not wanting to take away Yuki’s happiness which I still think is dumb because you are Yuki’s happiness, but putting that aside what about your happiness Mayu?” Jurina demanded still in a low voice to avoid being overheard.
“It doesn’t matter. You know the extremes my mom will go to. What if she hurts her?” I insisted with crossed arms. Jurina didn’t seem convinced by this statement. “Don’t be so dramatic. What is the worst thing your mother can do? Besides you are already hurting Yuki as it is. At least let me let her know why you left Mayu,” Jurina insisted. She really wasn’t going to let it go, but I know Yuki. Once she finds out what happened she won’t stop until she finds me. Unless she is moved on. It will only trouble her then. “Only if you let me tell Rena the truth,” I told her.
Jurina flinched and I knew I was hitting a soft spot, but I didn’t care. How dare she try to give my love advice when she herself never listens to mine? She seemed to think about this and replied, “Fine. That won’t mean anything anyways.” I gaped at the words. “A-Are you serious?” was all I managed to say. Jurina had been so adamant about not letting Rena know the truth it was very shocking to hear this. Yet I knew for I fact that this would mean everything for Jurina in spite of what she said.
If I agreed to this it was very possible for Jurina to at least get part of her life back and for her to be happy. I loved Yuki and I wanted to protect her, but Jurina was very dear to me as well. I want her to be happy too. Besides she agreed to only tell Yuki what happened right? It changed nothing and Yuki was still safe from my mother’s wrath.
“Fine what is your plan?”
…
“Airin where are you taking me?” I asked slightly awestruck by the scenery around us. The further we drove the more beautiful the scenery got. Airi flashed me a secretive smile and simply replied, “You’ll see.” I wrinkled my nose in annoyance. I don’t normally like surprises and the suspense was killing me. When Airin told me she was taking me somewhere special I didn’t think the drive would be this long nor that she was going to be so mysterious about it.
It’s been a year since we started dating and although I was hesitant at first everything has been working out just fine. I like Airi no I love her. She is funny, kind, unique, and my best friend, but… I don’t like to think about it, but when I think about what I had with Jurina those two days we dated it simply didn’t compared. The amount of passion we shared never developed between me and Airin. I be kidding myself if I said it did. I often felt guilty about this.
I shouldn’t be comparing. Airin was amazing in her own right and extremely loyal which is something Jurina lacked. Honestly is more important than passion in a relationship anyways right? Even so there is no point in thinking about Jurina. She moved on with Mayu and she has a successful career again. I saw Jurina and Mayu in a award event recently which further my suspicions that two girls were together again. I looked out the window and stared into the color changing trees we were passing. Somehow it felt like everyone moved on except for me.
In spite of having Airi and in spite of loving her I still feel empty and lonely inside. I can’t help it. I wish I didn’t feel this way, but I can’t do anything about it as much as I wish I could. “Why are you so quiet Rena?” Airin asked her voice laced with concerned. “Nothing!” I quickly responded not wanting to worry her, but it seemed my jumpy reaction did the opposite as she frown. “I was daydreaming that’s all. I wish we weren’t in a car so I can take pictures,” I said more calmly. She relaxed and replied, “We’ll be there soon enough.”
It was then I noticed I wasn’t the only one who was acting oddly. Airin seemed nervous about something too her hands shaking slightly. Her face seemed a bit paler than usual and she almost seemed scared. I was so lost in thought before I didn’t notice this. “Airi are you okay? You’re a bit pale,” I asked pointing at her white stricken face. Airin quickly nodded. “It’s nothing,” she answered and we were silent again. There was a heavy aura enveloping the car and it unsettled me.
What was going through Airi’s mind? And why did it take me so long to notice something was wrong? It’s because she is not Jurina, a tiny part of my brain screamed and I felt like shooting myself. Why out of all days I choose a day where I had a romantic date with Airi to think about Jurina? Airi suddenly pulled over and the car came to a halt. “We are here,” Airi said. My eyes widen as I took in where she stopped. We were parked in a hiking site surrounding by forest.
There were several empty cars around us as well and there was a sign indicating a hiking trail. Further away in the distance I could see a small quaint bus station. It seemed this trail was a well know tourist spot. It was nice, but I was never fond of physical activity and that included hiking. I always managed to injure myself or someone around me. This did not sound fun. It did not sound fun at all.
Airi seemed to notice my gloomy mood and laughed. ”Relax Rena. We are not going to go up very high. I promise. I just want to show you something that’s all. I promise it will be worth it.” Airi reassured. I managed a small smile. I trust her words, but I still feared my infamous clumsiness that my grandmother often teased me for. “If you say so,” I said in a small voice causing her to laugh again. She grabbed my clammy hand and began to lead me towards the trail. “Just stick with me and you’ll me fine,” Airi told me as we walked.
I nodded at clung on to her not because I was trying to be romantic or anything, but because I was genuinely scared to falling. We kept going for several minutes and I was tempted to tell Airi that she lied about saying we wouldn’t walk much. Her idea of walking a lot and my idea of walking a lot were very different. I didn’t voice this though. I couldn’t deny the scenery was lovely though. I pulled out my smaller camera from the small bag hanging besides my waist and began to capture everything.
I wished I would have had my good camera, but it was too heavy to carry and I was already suffering as it is. The more pictures I took the more relaxed I felt. Photography did this to me. It made me forget everything and the beautiful subject helped. As much as I complained the hike was worth it. I got some lovely photos out of it. “I know you hate hiking, but this place is just so pretty I couldn’t help, but bring you,” Airi said as if reading my mind.
“It is. If it weren’t for the walking part I would come more often,” I admitted with a laugh. Airi joined me and our laughs seemed to echo through the wilderness. I felt my worries leave me as I laughed and entered an odd state of peacefulness. We walked a bit longer taking in the crisp fall air when Airi grinned and exclaimed, “We are here!” I didn’t see what she meant as soon as she did because I was a couple of steps behind her, but when I did I gasped.
In front of us was the most beautiful waterfall I have ever seen. The roaring of the water could be heard clearly and several rocks filled of moss could be seen. Wild flowers were growing everywhere and I even spotted a few colorful mushrooms growing. I quickly took a picture, but I knew that a picture couldn’t capture it’s exact beauty. It wouldn’t be able to capture it’s fresh earthy smell, the relaxing sound, and just the sheer atmosphere of peace that surrounded this little, yet amazing piece of land. Saying I was awestruck would be understatement.
“Oh Airi it’s beautiful,” I finally managed to say. Airi smiled. “I am glad you like it. I wanted to find somewhere special. I knew you wouldn’t be amazed by a pricy restaurant or a candle light dinner so I searched and searched until I found this place,” Airi said. I furrowed my eyebrows in confusion. She lost me with that one. What was she talking about? She seemed to notice this because she continued.
“It’s been a year since we started dating and I been the happiest person since then. I know you didn’t feel the same at first and I don’t know what compelled you to give us a shot, but I am glad you did,” Airi continued. I still was unsure where she was going with this until she got down in one knee. It all hit me at once and I froze in place not quite believing myself even though common sense pointed to the obvious. She pulled out a small box from her pocket and smiled. “I love you Rena. I really do. Would you do me the honor of spending the rest of my life with you?”
A single word enter my mind and I am not quite sure why, but it did. Jurina. It was then I knew I couldn’t. I couldn’t agree to this. Airi kept looking at me expectantly not sensing the inner turmoil I was having within. It was one thing to date Airi while being unsure of my feelings, but a whole another thing to marry her. “I-I can’t! I am really sorry!” I quickly said before running away towards the trail. I stumbled several times with twigs, but I kept going. I couldn’t breath. I needed to get out of there.
My shakily legs eventually made their way to the bus station I saw earlier. Once there I stopped running and my body calmed down a bit, but not my mind. Airi just proposed to me! And I left her there! I instantly felt guilty, but what else could I do? I could never agree to it. I… I didn’t love her way I should. Still after all this time I couldn’t see her as more than a friend. Still after all this time it was Jurina. It would always be Jurina the one I love. It seemed ridiculous even to me, but no one ever said reason ruled the heart.
I hastily made my way to the ticket booth and bought myself a ticket. Luckily the next train would arrive in ten minutes so I didn’t have to wait much. I quickly sent Airi a text telling her I would be leaving in a train. I felt a knot in my stomach. There was no way I’ll be able to look at her after this. She will probably hate me for this. I couldn’t blame her. We couldn’t be together anymore. She probably will not want to ever be my friend again. The thought was lonely and I don’t recalled ever feeling more lonely than now. Still I couldn’t play with her feelings and there is no future for us.
Even so that didn’t stop the tears from falling at the thought of losing her.
…
“I need to talk to you,” I told Sayaka once it was just me and her. I knew what I was about to tell her was a big risk, but it was the only way I could make things right with Jurina and Rena. I needed Sayaka to allow me to see Rena. In person. I had to somehow convince her. I don’t know if I’ll be able to, but I have to try. “I need you to allow me to see someone other than my list of approved friends,” I said. Sayaka sighed. “Mayu-sama you know I can’t let you do that,” Sayaka answered.
“Please Sayaka! It’s not the person my mom fears I’ll see. It’s Jurina’s ex girlfriend! Just this notice let me break the rules! I need to tell her something and if I don’t say it in person she won’t believe it otherwise! I swear even if my mother found out I’ll make sure it doesn’t cause your job. Please!” I insisted. I could see her resolve crumbing. “I won’t cause trouble. I promise,” I promised. Finally Sayaka seemed to give in because she asked, “Where will we be going?”
…
The train ride back home was filled of worried glances of strangers as they watched me cry my eyes out. Normally I would feel shy and awkward about this, but I was too upset to care. My eyes were swollen and I couldn’t get home soon enough. All I wanted to do was go home and forget about everything, but it seemed that my luck was having none of it as I found a familiar face standing in front of my doorstep along with a stranger. Watanabe Mayu.
“I been waiting for you,” Mayu huffed sounding annoyed as if I made her wait in spite the fact she came unannounced. Seeing her in front of me was shocking enough. Just when I thought I had enough surprises for the day Mayu out of all people decides to make an appearance. I couldn’t even fathom the reason why. We never talked and the only reason I knew her was because she was my ex girlfriend’s other girlfriend. I didn’t even know if I should invite her in or not.
It was just too weird. Nonetheless it seem like that was what she was expecting so I unlocked the door and led her into my small apartment. The bizarre girl quickly took a seat and the women with her dressed in all black simply stood there. Unsure of what to do I asked, “Would you two like some tea?” Mayu beamed at the idea and replied, “Tea would be nice right Sayaka?” The women, Sayaka, stiffly nodded. I began to pull out cups and Mayu finally began to talk.
“I know this seems odd and sudden. I am sorry about that, but I really need to talk to you. I would have done it before, but Jurina refused to let me and there were other circumstances that prevented me from doing so,” Mayu began. I flinched at Jurina’s name. While I often thought about her talking about her was more painful than I excepted. Not to mention I still had no idea what Mayu wanted to talk to me about. There was nothing to talk about.
Her words were as odd as her visit. “I don’t understand. What could you possibly want to talk to me about?” I asked her bluntly. I just wanted to get to the point because honestly I have had enough surprises for the day. I served the tea in the cups and sat next to Mayu. Mayu took a sip and finally said, “I came to clear up a misunderstanding I should have cleared it up a long time ago.” Noting my still confused look she continued, ” It’s about the day you left Jurina. When you saw us together. Do you remember?” How could I forget? She had no idea how much I went back to that day.
It was a memory that haunted me still today. The feeling of anger, betrayal, and pure sadness all at once was not something I could easily forget. And yet… What exactly did she mean by misunderstanding? “What are you talking about?” I asked her dumbly. I knew exactly what she was talking about, but my stubborn self didn’t want to see it. “I wasn’t with Jurina that day. I mean yes I was talking to her, but it’s not the way you think. I wasn’t on a date with her or anything. She was only apologizing and helping me with an issue I was having. Nothing more,” Mayu said.
I heard the words, but I couldn’t believe them. I just couldn’t even after seeing the sincere look in her eyes. “But I saw you! You were holding hands. And then afterwards you appeared in T.V. together!” I exclaimed feeling my world spinning. Mayu flashed me a look that had both pity and guilt. “We are just friends Rena. We decided to be friends from that day on. I have someone else I love and she does too. That day she was trying to help me see that person because we had a problem. She was holding my hand to reassure me. Nothing more,” Mayu insisted.
They were just… Friends? After all this time they were just friends? Dread filled me as my memory came back to me and I realized the terrible mistake I made. Jurina tried tell me this, but I refused to let her explain. But then again what did she expect? How could I possibly believe her after she had already lied to me about Mayu before? It was her fault I didn’t trust her in the first place!
“You said Jurina refused to let you tell me?” I questioned. Mayu nodded. “She was upset. Upset that you didn’t believe her and stupidly stubborn. Not to mention I couldn’t come tell you even if I wanted. You have no idea how difficult it was for me to arrange this meeting with you. Sometimes I wonder if she told me not to tell you because she was angry or because she didn’t want to trouble me. I guess it’s a combination of both,” Mayu explained sounding slightly bitter. Mayu looked so sad and I couldn’t help, but wonder what situation she was going through. Before I could ask anything else she pulled a ticket from her pocket and handed it to me.
“Look I understand you might be upset at Jurina, but she is not the same without you and I know you feel the same way. I told Jurina I would go with her to this fashion show, but I want you to go instead. She won’t be participating so you’ll have a chance to talk,” Mayu said. I looked at the tickets then back at her. I wasn’t that I didn’t want to see Jurina. I did. It is the one thing I been longing for since we split, but I would be lying if I said I wasn’t scared. If what Mayu said was true and Jurina was angry at me would she even want to see me?
“Does Jurina know you are doing this?” I asked her. Mayu shook her head and replied, “She knows I came to tell you, but she doesn’t know I plan to give you my ticket.” I stared at the ticket again. “Do you think I should go?” I ask hesitantly. I never remember feeling so lost in my life and I had no one to give me advice, but Mayu. “I think so. I think Jurina might be cold at first, but she’ll come around. She loves you too much. So what do you say?”
“I’ll consider it.”
…
Sometimes I think working in a store is harder than working as a maid. Sure being a maid is a hard job as well, but you don’t have to deal with different kinds of people. I mean sure Mayu’s mother was difficult to deal with, but I knew how to deal with her anger. Working with upset strangers however is an entirely different thing. Still it wasn’t an entirely bad job and I was thankful to Sae for hiring me and giving me a home. Actually I was thankful to Sae for a lot things. Specially now that Mayu is gone.
Mayu… She disappeared off of the face of the earth without giving a single reason or warning. I tried looking for her in her home and it was vacant. I tried calling her and the line was disconnected. I went as far as trying to contact Jurina, but her celebrity status made it impossible. I don’t understand what happened. We had finally settled our differences and Mayu herself was the first one to declare we were going out. Now she is gone. Completely and utterly gone. She has been gone for a year and everyday is hard as the last. Whoever said time heals all wounds is a complete liar. At least in my case.
I was completely depressed for a month, but it was Sae who was able to bring me back up again. Her cheerful personality never failed to lighten my day and slowly, but surely I began to move on. Or at least attempted to. I can’t forget many things. I can’t forget us. And I can’t imagine loving anyone the way I loved Mayu. It seems completely impossible and foreign to me. If I could I would turn back time to the times we were together, but I can’t. Thinking of it was only going to hurt me more than what I was already hurting.
“Are you ready to go?” Sae asked behind the cash register. “Yeah. It was a long day wasn’t it? And the cold weather doesn’t help at all. Hopefully it warms up tomorrow,” I replied with cleaning the last messy shelves. Sae grimaced. “Tell me about it. I can’t believe we got so many people in such a chilly day. Wouldn’t they rather stay indoors?” Sae asked. “I guess not. People can be weird,” I answered. After that we were both silent again focusing on our jobs.
It always surprise me how messy the store was at the end of the day. I mean I never see people making a mess and yet when the day ends there is a huge mess. It seems strange to me, but maybe I am thinking about it to much. Sae finished putting the money from the day’s sells in the safe and we began to head out. It was late and it seems the temperature fell as well. I hugged my body as Sae locked the door. “Is it me or did it get colder?” I asked my body shivering. Sae chuckled. “I wouldn’t be surprised if it did. Say I wanted to ask you something,” Sae told me as we began to walk to the apartment.
It was a short distance so no car or other means of transport were necessary. It made the easier since I didn’t require Sae to be around to drive me to work nor did we have to share a car. “What is it?” I asked. Sae stopped abruptly. “I-I really like you Yuki. I always have. I was wondering if you would like to go on a date with me,” Sae said stuttering a bit. My eyes widen in surprise. Sae liked me? Since always? What did that even mean? Is that the reason she let me move in? And how did I feel? I guess if I was honest with myself that was less of a mystery. I didn’t feel the same. I never even considered it in the first place.
I wasn’t sure how to answer or react. Well it was more like I didn’t know the right thing to say to avoid hurting her feelings. I had to give her an answer though. “Look Sae I really like you, but as a friend. I never really thought about us being more than that. You see I love someone else,” I explained in the most gentle way possible. Sae didn’t look too bothered by this at all and I wondered if she was expecting such a response. “Look I understand, but think about it. I mean that person you like isn’t by your side like I am is she?” Sae asked making it sound more like a statement than a question. That statement stung. She was right. Mayu wasn’t by my side.
In spite of the words she said she was gone now, but I couldn’t move on. I couldn’t say yes to Sae. It wouldn’t be fair to her. “I am sorry. My answer isn’t going to change. I don’t want to play with your feelings Sae. I respect you too much for that. Please try to understand. I am sure there is someone else out there for you,” I told her. Sae smiled. “You are always so kind Yuki. You know that?” Sae said. She began to walk the opposite direction of the apartment complex causing me to lift an eyebrow. “Sae? Where are you going?” I asked.
“I understand your feelings I do, but I hope you understand I need some space to sort mine out. I’ll be back later.” Sae reassured me before walking away. I wanted to chase her down and console her, but I knew I wasn’t the right person to do that. Still I couldn’t help, but be worried. I guess that is just my nature. I made my way up the stairs to Sae’s apartment and unlocked the door. Once inside I changed into my p.js and collapsed in the nearby coach turning on the T.V. to try and get my head off things. I had barely settled in when I heard a knock at the door.
Did Sae come back already? No she had a key so why would she knock? I wondered if I should answer the door or not, but the knocking was so persistent that I had no choice, but to answer. Once I opened the door I was greeted with the sight of a small slim nervous looking girl. She was holding an envelop in her hands, but she did not seem familiar. Maybe she was a friend of Sae’s? “Sae is not here right now,” I told her noticing she wasn’t speaking. Maybe she was surprised because a stranger opened the door.
“A-Are you Kashiwagi Yuki?” the girl stuttered. Surprised by the fact she knew my name all I could do was nod. She then handed me the envelop and stated, “This is for you.” Before I could even ask any questions she ran off leaving me confused. I looked at the envelop with curiosity. Who could it possibly be from? I walked back inside and opened the envelop.
Dear Yuki,
This is Jurina. I hope you understand why I couldn’t come to say this to you personally instead of in a letter. There is something I wanted to tell you, but it wasn’t easy to communicate with you due to my newfound fame of course and also because Mayu didn’t want me to tell you this. Don’t judge her too sternly. I think she just didn’t want to worry and was trying to protect you. I tried to talk her out of this, but she refused to have it any other way until recently since I was finally able to convince her to allow to tell you this. I know you have probably been deeply hurt by her suddenly disappearing from your life.
I wouldn’t be surprised if you began to doubt her feelings and everything she told you, but this isn’t her fault. She still loves you Yuki and I hope you still love her to because she is a great girl. What happen was that the day you two met Mayu’s mother found out. She saw you two kissing. Since then she has cut Mayu off from the rest of the world going as far as hiring a personal body guard to follow her at all times. I’ve seen the way she lived Yuki.
It’s not okay. She didn’t want to drag you into this, but I do. What her mother is doing is not only cruel, but it is inhumane. Please she won’t listen to me and I can’t do anything about this, but you can. Please find some way to fight for her. By the way her address is 1000 Green Street and her number is 888-9067. She asked me not to share this with you and I know she wants to protect you, but I don’t agree and I know you won’t as well. That’s all. It’s in your hands now.
Sincerely, Jurina
My tears filled the page as I finish reading the letter. Mayu never left! She was forced to leave. In spite knowing her situation, I couldn’t felt, but to feel relieved by this because it meant Mayu was the person I thought she was not some cruel girl playing with my emotions. Even so what in the world was I going to do?
-
Mayu help Jurina in secret
Jurina help Mayu in secret
Woh what a great friendship they have
Please updatesoon
-
A mayuki is coming!!!!
WMatsui comeback!!!!!!!!!!!!
Can't wait for the next update
-
Yea o though about that too
Why jurina doesnt keep tried explain to rena?
Mayuki!!!!! YUKI do something!!!!
-
I'm happy that Rena wiLL consider to Come to See Jurina again. . . yokattttaaaaaaaaaa. . . . She refuse Airin proposed. ! ! PLease go away Airin. . . :p Rena's heart is just for Jurina. . pLease update next chapter ASAP. I can't wait it. More WMATSUI. ThNx
-
Jurina and Mayu at least tried to clear the misunderstandings after a year.
Rena and Yuki will have to be brave especially Yuki. They won't get their real happiness if they will not use the chances given to them now they know the truth.
I'm looking forward to know what Yuki will do. Seeing and getting Mayu needs to be plan very well.
-
I somehow felt Jurina reason not insist explain the misunderstanding between her and Rena was because of her popularity at the moment, try to imagine, if Jurina is difficult just to meet with Yuki, how with rena?
so if she and Rena together,will be even more difficult to maintain their relationship, because jurina too busy with her career activity
is true that jurina was upset because rena refused her to explain,but i think she know the reason why rena behave like that
mayuki? i dont know their problem looks more complicated than i though
-
I actually fell in love with this fic! :fap :twothumbs :inlove: Please update soon
:panic: :panic: :panic: :bow:
-
WOW I already wnat to know what is next :D
Too much expectation and other things :twothumbs
I t was a really really good chapter Thanks a lot!!!
-
Great story !! I like it,update soon please !!
-
A/N: The focus on this chapter is on Mayuki. I hope you guys enjoy and I know it might be a bit badly written, but I ran out of ideas ^ ^’. I be happy if you guys are able to enjoy it regardless. Please forgive my grammar mistakes as well.
Ch.17 Crazy Break ins
I have no idea what I am doing. None whatsoever. Nor do I have a concrete plan. I sighed as I stood in front of the huge house that was now Mayu’s house. I was wearing a black hat and fake glasses to hide my identity. I looked beyond ridiculous, but I couldn’t think of anything else to disguise myself. I am not really just what I am waiting for or what I gain from just standing outside the house. I couldn’t go in there could I? This was a stupid plan. Suddenly out the gates came out a familiar girl. Kojima Haruna. I quickly waved at her, but she only gave me a bewildered look. Oh yeah. I forgot about the silly disguise.
I took off the glasses and she looked even more anxious. She quickly rushed to my side and pulled me behind a tree. I could only gape at her unsure of what to say. “What are you doing here?” Haruna hissed. “I-I wanted to see Mayu,” I managed to answer taken aback by her tone. The usually airheaded friendly girl groaned and shook her head. “Do you have any idea the amount of security that is surrounding that house? If Mayu’s mom sees you you’ll be in so much trouble!” Haruna exclaimed. With her words the reality of Mayu’s situation hit me making feel utterly depressed. I know that I didn’t do anything bad, but I couldn’t help, but feel responsible.
“So it’s true. She is really locking Mayu up in there,” I said my voice sad. Haruna seemed to relax and nodded. ”Yes. How did you know anyways? We aren’t even allow to contact you,” Haruna asked. They weren’t allowed to contact me? Mayu’s mom really was all sorts of crazy. No wonder none of my old coworkers never messaged me back when I asked questions. “You’re joking. That lady is insane,” I told her. Haruna nodded in agreement, but said, “That insane lady is my boss. There is nothing I can do about it. I need this job.” I knew how true this was for her.
Haruna had told me once father had left her mother before she was born and her mother couldn’t work due to a hip injury she got at work. Haruna really did need the job. She was the only person sustaining her household. “I understand, but I have to do something. There has got to be a way you can help me,” I answered. I didn’t want to risk Haruna’s job, but I couldn’t leave Mayu at her mother’s hands. There had to be a way Haruna could help me without getting fired. “I could get fired. In fact if someone found out I was talking to you right now I will be fired,” Haruna said nervously looking around to make sure we were really alone.
“Well can you at least tell me about the security?” I asked her. Anything she could tell me would help at this point. If I knew more of the security many I could sneak Mayu out. ”Don’t tell me you are going to try to break in,” Haruna replied her voice laced with disbelief. “I have no other choice. Don’t tell me you think what is going on in that house is okay. No one deserves that,” I insisted. This seemed to convince Haruna because then she replied, “Alright. I’ll help you, but I am only giving you information. Nothing more.”
…
According to Haruna security was less late in the night and it was my best shot since it was dark. While I knew I wouldn’t be killed if I got caught and the most Mayu’s mom could do was charge me with trespassing I was a bit scared. It wasn’t everyday I tried to sneak pass through houses filled with guards. And climb a tree. Yup I was climbing a tree. I am greatly and deeply afraid of heights. And I am climbing a tree. It turns out Mayu’s room is in the second floor, but luckily or unluckily near a large tree. If you climb it you can reach the balcony.
At least according to Haruna. I still have no idea how I am planning to climb it though. I had packed a rope earlier that day along with other supplies. Perhaps I bought stuff I don’t even need, but then again I don’t know much about this sort of thing. All I know is I am breaking into a house. I won’t lie. It’s a bit exciting in it’s own way although frightening. “Yuki where are you going?” Sae’s sleepily voice asked behind me. I must have waken her up. I had told her nothing about my plans. I didn’t want to hurt her feeling by talking about the girl I loved. Ever since her confession and Jurina’s letter our relationship became strained. Sure it had only been two days, but already I could feel the distance growing between us.
I can’t do anything about it though. It is Sae that was to come to terms with this and I feel I’ll only make it worst. I am not going to avoid her, but I am also not going to push her if she isn’t ready to talk to me. Sae looked at me with crossed arms. It was then I realized how strange my behavior must have seemed to her at the moment. I mean I was not only wearing all black, but I was also carrying a heavy-looking bag. Add to that the fact that it was 1:00 a.m. “It’s kind of a long story, but I’ll be back soon,” I reassured her.
I was about to open the door again, but she gasped my arm. “Yuki, it’s 1:00 a.m. in the morning. There is no way I am letting you go out at this time unless you give me a good reason,” Sae told me quite seriously. I sighed. I guess I would have to tell her the story. That was how I found myself telling her the entire story. From my crush on Mayu to her mother’s disapproval of me to my current situation. By the end of it Sae just blinked and said, “You seriously expect to break into her house? Just like that?” I bit my lip and nodded. When she put it like that it did sound very silly. Sure enough Sae began to laugh.
“Yuki, you are one of the thinnest girl’s I know. Not to mention you are beyond clumsy and horrible at sports. How in the world do you think you are going to be able to?” Sae asked. I could tell she was not trying to mock me and she was only pointing out this because she was concerned. She was right to be concerned, but I couldn’t just sit here with my arms crossed while Mayu is trapped there. Not anymore. “I have to try, Sae. I have to try. I can’t just leave her there. I love her too much,” I told her my eyes dead serious.
She seemed to noticed this because she nodded and replied, “I am coming too.” My eyes widen at her words. Here was Sae who loved me trying to help me save the girl I loved which wasn’t her? That made no sense. “Why?” I asked sounding as shocked as I felt. Sae chuckled softly. “Because it’s what friends do and we are friends right? Plus someone has to make sure you don’t get yourself killed.” Sae insisted. I smiled at her comment. I was happy she felt that way. “Fine, but don’t blame me if we have to deal with a trespassing ticket or jail time,” I warned her. Sae laughed.
“I should start calling a lawyer,” Sae said as we walked out the apartment. Although she was joking I wondered if I should call a lawyer too.
…
It’s been two days since I visited Rena and it was one day until the fashion show I gave her tickets too. I wondered if she would show. It was her only chance to make up with Jurina. She had to go, but she might not go. For some reason the thought of her not going made me very sad. Not only because of Jurina, but because of her too. She was suffering just as much. Maybe I was just so unhappy myself I want someone to have a chance at being happy. I am not completely sure what it is, but I want them to end up together.
Then it occurred to me that if Rena did go she wouldn’t have a gown. I didn’t think of that. Maybe Sayaka will let me sneak one to her. Maybe… I looked at the clock and sighed. It was 12:00 a.m. I should probably go to bed. With that said I began to drift to sleep.
…
Meanwhile…
“Are you sure you want to do this Yuki? There are like six guards already and that is only in front of the house,” Sae pointed out. I gulped. Wow this is what Haruna meant when she said the security was less later at night? I don’t want to think about how security was during the day. ”Y-Yeah. Yeah we are already here!” I said sounding more confident than I actually felt. Sae shrugged. She was acting a little too easygoing considering what we were about to attempt.
Then again Sae was always getting into trouble when we were younger. I bet this isn’t new to her. I on the other hand was always the sweet quiet one that never caused any trouble. ”Okay so let’s go over this again,” I told Sae nervously. “I will light up a firework across the street which should distract the guards. Then you will slip pass them to the house,” Sae said carefully.
“Then I’ll hide in a brush and wait for my chance to climb the tree near window,” I finished. Yup nothing can go wrong. Nothing can go wrong at all. ”Oh and make sure to quote some Shakespeare once you are in her balcony,” Sae teased with a smirk. I blushed and quickly exclaimed, “Shut up Sae.” Talking like that made me feel like we were back in the old days when Sae and I were just two kids messing around. Maybe just maybe we can be that way again. Maybe… ”Alright are you ready?” Sae asked.
I nodded. “Ready as I’ll ever be,” I replied. With that said Sae pulled out a firework from my bag. This wasn’t originally part of my plan. It was all Sae’s idea. Actually Sae was quite horrified to learn I didn’t have an actual plan and she quickly put one together.
With that said Sae pulled out a firework from my bag. This wasn’t originally part of my plan. It was all Sae’s idea. Actually Sae was quite horrified to learn I didn’t have an actual plan. I was lucky Sae found of leftover fireworks from last year’s New Years party in her apartment otherwise the plan would have been a completely failure. I mean I don’t think there is anyone selling fireworks at 1:30 a.m. “Okay you need to go get closer to the gate that way when I set this up you can quickly run inside,” Sae told me. I nodded and began to head a bit closer as discreetly as I could.
“Good luck,” Sae said softly to avoid being overheard. I only replied with a smile. If this works I will be seriously indebted to Sae. The guards with tall and big except for one young scary-looking girl who looked about my age. In their pockets I could clearly see guns. I gulped. Hopefully those aren’t used tonight. Suddenly I heard a loud screech and looked up at the sky. Sae had lit the firework. The guards instantly were distracted and pointed across the street. In a rush they began to run towards the bush where the firework was lit up. I quickly took my chance and dashed into the Watanabe house. I really hoped Sae would be alright.
Security wasn’t as intense inside the gates. I guess they figured if they guarded the gates well enough there would be no need for much security inside. I was rather lucky. The tree besides Mayu’s window seemed to be unguarded. Now I just needed to figure out how to get up there. Thankfully the tree was as Haruna described it. Easy to climb. At least it looked easy to climb, however as soon as I had made a bit of process I slipped back down landing on my butt. I glared at the tree. I will not let this dumb tree stop me from seeing Mayu. I’ll climb it even if I have to die trying.
“Need a lift?” Sae asked behind me. “Sae! You made it in! But that wasn’t part of the plan!” I exclaimed surprised. Sae chuckled. “Well yeah, but then I figured if it was you climbing the tree you never be able to do it alone with your accident-phone self,” Sae teased. I wanted to argue this, but we kind of didn’t have much time to argue. Plus I did need Sae’s help with this. “So what now?” I asked. Then without a warning Sae lifted me up in her arms causing me to nearly scream. “Hold on to that big branch over there and use it to pull yourself up,” Sae ordered. “But I might fall!” I answered back terrified.
“Do you want to get to Mayu or not?” Sae countered. I sighed and quickly grabbed the thick tree branch. “Okay now hoist yourself up. I am here to catch you in case you fall,” Sae ordered. My palms grew sweaty when I heard the word fall. Ah the things people do for love. I tried to do as Sae said, but kept failing only swinging myself back and front in the branch. “Yuki. You seriously need to work out after this. It isn’t that hard,” Sae said. I groaned. “Oh be quiet Ms. I won every sport in high school,” I hissed.
Finally after two more minutes I was able to do as Sae said. “Sae look I did it!” I exclaimed happily. “You should be more ashamed than pleased with yourself. Any elementary kid could have easily done it. Now all you need to is carefully climb up,” Sae ordered. I pouted at her comment, but followed her orders all while wondering when did Sae get so bossy? Climbing from where Sae lift me up from was a lot easier. Soon I was standing right next to Mayu’s window. “Watch your step Yuki. The branches are thin. Maybe jumping would be a better idea,” Sae pointed out. “J-Jumping?” I managed to say frighten at the idea of it.
I could fall to my death! “It’s really not that much a distance. You can do it Yuki. You made it all the way up there,” Sae encouraged. She didn’t seem as worried as I did. “If I fall and die I am seriously haunting you for the rest of your life,” I threaten. Sae only chuckled. Okay here goes nothing. 1… 2… 3… With that I jumped landing hard on the Mayu’s balcony. “Ouch,” I groaned as I felt my body in pain due to the harsh landing. “Step aside,” Sae called and before I knew it she was right next to me in the balcony. I gaped. “What do you do? Climb trees for a living or something?” I demanded in disbelief. I couldn’t believe she climb up there so fast and without help.
Sae laughed. “I told you. Any elementary student could do this,” Sae reminded me smugly. I rolled my eyes and got on my feet dusting myself. I walked towards the glass window separating the balcony from the room. I sighed in relieved as I saw Mayu’s sleeping figure in her bed. I was kind of scared I would walk into the wrong balcony. I mean Haruna told me where the room was, but there was always that possibility. Mayu looked so peaceful while she slept. She did not look like a girl who been cut off from the world because of her mother.
I began to knock on the door. At first Mayu just stirred, but then her eyes opened. Still not realizing what was going on she got up and headed towards her other bedroom door. I chuckled at her confusion when she opened the wrong door. I knocked again and she turned around finally noticing me. She instantly rubbed her eyes as if wanting to confirm her suspicion. In an instant she closed the other door applying the lock and rushed towards the balcony door. “Yuki! What in the world are you doing here?” she demanded quietly once she opened the door. She quickly pulled us in not even asking who Sae was.
“I am rescuing you of course. I even recruited a friend,” I said with a smile. I felt more relax now that I was by Mayu’s side and couldn’t help, but feel happy. “R-Rescuing? But who told- Jurina!!!! THAT BAKA!!!!” Mayu bellowed sounding quite angry. I laughed at her reaction finding it quite cute. I put my hand in her shoulder to attempt to calm her down. “Calm down she was only trying to help. Listen we need to go now!” I urged her. Mayu shook her head.
“I am sorry Yuki, but I can’t. I really really can’t. You know I want to, but do you have any idea what my mother would do if I leave? We’ll never be able to live normally. I don’t want to do that to you,” Mayu replied sadly. Tears began to fall across my cheeks and I think she was crying too. I came so far. I couldn’t just leave her there. I couldn’t. I don’t care if an entire army comes after us. I don’t care about anything, but being by her side. ”I can’t leave you here. Not like this. Please Mayu. I don’t care about what your mother might do as long as you are by my side,” I begged. Mayu shook her head. I sighed and looked at Sae. She shrugged as if saying this isn’t my problem.
“I guess I am going to have to do this the hard way,” I finally said and grabbed Mayu. I honestly didn’t think this through, but I if that’s what it’s going to take to get Mayu out of here it is what I will do. Even if she gets upset. Mayu gasped at my unexpected action. “W-What are you doing Yuki?! Put me down!” Mayu ordered kicking her legs. I shook my head stubbornly. ”I am kidnapping you Mayu. It’s for your own good,” I told her. Mayu continued squirmed trying to get out of my arms, but failed.
“Put me down Yuki!!!” Mayu insisted trying not to raise her voice due to fear of being overheard.. “Nope. I am taking you with me,” I told her stubbornly. Mayu sighed. ”Okay okay I’ll go with you,” Mayu said admitting defeat. I smirked. “That’s more like it.” I replied kissing her cheek. Mayu’s face flushed, but she wore a small smile. “You are really something you know that?” Mayu told me. I laughed softly. I was about to say something else, but Sae who had been quiet until now tugged my sleeve.
“Guys I think we have company.”
We spun around to find ourselves facing that girl I saw with the guards earlier. Her arms were crossed and her face was a little scary. This was not good. This was not good at all. “Sayaka!” Mayu exclaimed recognizing the girl. ”I saw a commotion so I headed over here to make sure you were alright,” the stoic guard explained. “Sayaka please don’t tell my mother!” Mayu pleaded. Mayu was crying again.
The guard shook her head. “I can’t let you leave. You know that. I’ll get fired. You know I hate this as much as you do, but I need this job,” Sayaka explained motioning closer to us. I exchanged a panicked look with Sae. What were we going to do now? If this Sayaka told Mayu’s mother what happened next? What would happen to us? To Mayu? Luckily Sae was quick on her feet. ”If it’s the job you are worried about I can give you a job. Maybe not as high paying, but a decent job,” Sae promised.
The girl looked at Sae and seemed to consider this. “I-I can talk to Jurina. She knows you have skills. I know if I ask she’ll give you a job so please help us,” Mayu added nervously. Sayaka sighed. She really seemed to be considering Mayu’s and Sae’s offers. For the love of god please accept. Please accept. Please accept. ”Fine! You win. I’ll sneak you out in my truck,” Sayaka finally agreed not looking too pleased, but not as scary looking as before. We all jumped in glee. It seemed our little plan of rescuing Mayu was going better than I imagined. “Perfect! So now how do we leave?” Mayu asked.
“Same way we got in. We climb down,” Sae said. Sayaka nodded in agreement. “Alright let’s go,” Sayaka announced. “Wait!” Mayu suddenly said running towards her closet. Her closet out of all places. At a time like this. ”You are kidding right?” Sae said voicing my thoughts out loud. I love Mayu, but I had to agree this wasn’t the time for clothes.
Mayu came out with a white evening gown. It was beautiful, but… “A dress Mayu? Really?” I questioned with furrowed eyebrows. Mayu didn’t even blink at my question. “It’s a thank you gift for Jurina,” Mayu explained still unfazed by our dumbfound looks. I still didn’t understand the need for the dress. “Jurina is a model. Why would she need a dress?” I asked confused. Mayu chuckled.
“Not for Jurina. For Rena.”
Suddenly an alarm was heard throughout the entire house. “Shit! Someone must know you two are in here. We need to hurry!” Sayaka told the group. I nodded and then inwardly groaned. I would have to go down the tree again. But at least I had Mayu by my side this time.
-
.....!
(http://25.media.tumblr.com/968e20f997f107ffb8e9aa25268ceb13/tumblr_mimmmjZTlP1r31n4zo1_500.gif)
-
Hope they can escape
It going to be twin tower couple?
Please update soon
-
@Kirozoro Maybe. I might just hint it off, but I am not completely sure yet. I'll try to update soon, but I got a ton of homework so we'll see.
-
The other guard are nothing,they have sayaka
-
The other guard are nothing,they have sayaka
yeah,they have twin towers !
-
Yuki is hopeless. :lol: She didn't even had a concrete plan to save Mayu and her clumsiness in sports just makes you facepalm. XD Good thing Sae is a very good friend.
My Mayuki has been reunited! :luvluv2:
-
it's not gonna end up just like that easy right?
they still have many problems that need to be resolved
mayu mother,and... police?? lol i never though they will back to sae apartement after this kidnapping event lol that place is not safe for them at least for mayu and yuki
this is interesting
-
Oh yuki idea is kidnapping?????
Wow
Where they go after kidnaped mayu? Maybe rena apartement will be great since mayu want to give those dress to her
Wmatsui case could end easily if rena really attend to that fashion show and talk to jurina
If it goes well then they should be together
But why i felt uneasiness after seeing mayuki kidnapping even hahaha
It make me think it would not that easy
Its rena,she dating airi even though they on the edge of break up but rena still doesnt finish it yet
I wonder if jurina know it
Thank you always make a great fic
-
MISSED IT ALREADY
T.T
-
Ch.18 Everything back to where it belonged
Shit what did I get myself into! My head screamed as I heard the alarm of Yuki's girlfriend's house blaring. I winced at the loud almost painful sound. I mean sure I knew we were technically breaking and entering, but seriously it sounded like we had broken into a bank or something. Boy I must really like this girl considering I could probably end up in jail if I got caught. Climbing down from Mayu's room was easy enough, but the problem was getting out without being spotted.
Even though the house was huge, I could hear guards' footsteps in every corner. These people really did have a lot of money to burn. Couldn't they waste it on something else? Dunno maybe charity? Seriously they had to decide to invest everything in security measures? Leave it to Yuki to fall in love with a complicated girl. She was always getting herself in trouble since we were young and as usual I have to bail her out. Some things never change.
"Sae-chan!!!" I heard a familiar voice call in the distance. I frowned. "Yuki is that you?" I called out not able to pinpoint the exact location she was in. We had been playing together in the nearby park like we did every weekend. I had left her alone for two minutes because I was going to get us both ice cream cones. It was a nice day, but pretty hot so ice cream had been the perfect solution for that. At least that's what it seemed like when you were five. I had strawberry for Yuki and chocolate for me. I was on my way back with two ice cream in hand when I heard her voice. There was no mistaking it. I grew worried.
"Yuki where are you?" I asked craning my head left and right. No sigh of her. "Up here!" Yuki yelled. "What do you mean up here?" I asked getting impatient. The ice cream was melting. I tried to lick mine to stop it from dripping, but I couldn't do that with Yuki's so it was getting all over my hand. Truthfully the five year old me was very annoyed. "On the tree," Yuki clarified. I looked up and sure enough there was Yuki on a tree with a black kitten in hand. She was crying. I frowned and yelled, "What are you doing up there? Come down so we can eat our ice cream. It's going to melt if you don't hurry!" Yuki sniffed. "I can't. I am scared!" Yuki cried holding tightly into the black kitten. I looked at her confused.
"But if you are scared why did you go up there in the first place?" I asked my voice laced with curiosity. I was still a little annoyed, but confused by Yuki's odd behavior. Yuki looked as me as if I was asking the silliest question in the world. "Don't you see? There was a kitten up here and it was crying! I couldn't just leave it here!" Yuki exclaimed momentary forgetting her problem. "But now you are both stuck up there," I reminded her not quite understanding her logic. "But now at least it isn't alone! Besides you get us down right! You aren't scared of anything right Sae-chan," Yuki answered. I blushed a bit, but nodded determinedly.
"Of course not! I always be here to help you out!"
Come to think of it that's probably when I fell in love with Yuki. Her kindness was one of a kind. A true rare gem. But… It can't be. Yuki loves someone else. And it hurts. I can't lie to myself. In reality I didn't want to come help her. I was hoping she wouldn't be able to get to her girlfriend. Maybe that way I would finally have a chance. But I told her I would always be there for her. I promised I would always help her out. I couldn't break that promise, but why did this have to be so… Painful? "We need to split up if we want to have a chance of getting out of her. We will draw more attention as a group," Mayu's bodyguard, Sayaka I think, said. She was interesting. She was pretty, but not in the same way Yuki was pretty. Yuki was soft while this girl was strong. Her type of beauty was exotic and wild. Her cheekbones were sharp and her eyes reflected strength, yet also a certain gentleness. It was a type of beauty that probably got overlooked often especially by men, but it was there. How odd.
Although she was the completely opposite from Yuki I felt a bit drawn to her. "Well Mayu can go with Sae and I can go with Sayaka. That way Mayu and Sayaka lead us so we don't get lost and we have one athletic girl in each side," Yuki stated probably remembering the difficulty we had getting her and Mayu to climb down the tree near Mayu's bedroom. While I have to admit the idea of being teamed with Yuki's lover wasn't exactly pleasant, I couldn't deny it was smart. Oh how I hated logic right not. "That would be perfect. Hopefully there isn't many guards near the employee garage," Sayaka said. I tried to hide the frown threating to appear. I really couldn't talk myself out of this one could I?
"Alright let's go. We need to get out of here soon," Mayu said with a worried look in her face. As if that wasn't obvious. "Alright, see you in soon," Sayaka stated leading Yuki towards the opposite direction of where we were. "Where to?" I asked Yuki's girlfriend. Yuki's girlfriend point towards a bush in front of us. "That way," she replied. I nodded waiting for the coast to be clear. Luckily house was huge so there was a ton of hiding places. "C'mon let's go," I told her once the coast was clear. We rushed to the bushes she had pointed at earlier and crouched down to hide We waited for the guards to pass by before we went any further. Suddenly the girl spoke, "Thank you for this. You don't even know me so thank you."
I instantly felt guilty. She was thanking me. For helping her. As if I was doing it out of the goodness of my heart. I wondered if she would still thank me so readily if she knew about my feelings for her girlfriend. Probably not. I flashed her a sad smile and answered, "Don't thank me. I am not doing this for you. I am doing it for Yuki." I had to be honest. I couldn't stand being thanked when I didn't deserve it. She didn't say anything else, but I could tell by the look on her face that she realized what I meant with that. The air was now filled with awkwardness and I kind of wished I haven't had said that, but I couldn't take it back.
Besides it felt a lot better than lying which I am really not fond of. Still I felt the need to say something to her so I added, "Relax. It's not like I had a chance anyways. We grew up like sisters you know and that's how she sees me. I just want to keep a promise to her that's all and truthfully I was a little worried about her coming her alone." Although the girl didn't really show any expression that might indicate she was embarrassed she quickly said, " You don't have to explain anything to me you know." I laughed at this although I am not sure why. I guess it was because of the irony of it all.
Because I couldn't muster up any bitterness towards this girl. I mean believe me I wanted to hate her. I did. I had all the reasons to hate her. Not only did she take Yuki away from me, but if things went badly she would probably get me arrested. And yet I couldn't find it in me to hate this girl. In fact I might even like this girl. "Right. I am Sae by the way. I don't think Yuki really introduced us earlier," I said recalling I never gave her my name. The girl smiled and replied by giving me her name, "I am Mayu." I grinned and looked around finding the coast clear. "Well Mayu. I think it's clear so let's make a run for it."
…
Being with Mayu's bodyguard was the most awkward thing I've ever experience in my life. I had no idea what to say to the women and she was so intimidating it made me too nervous to think. Without a doubt I could see there was a certain kindness in her eyes, but this was just too weird no matter what way I look at it. I was hiding in the bushes with a total stranger. One I met when trying to rescue my girlfriend from her crazy mother if I may add. "So mmm… When did you start working here? I never saw you around when I worked to the Watanabe family," I said trying to fill up the silence. No response. Sayaka looked around the surroundings and pointed at a nearby tree.
"We run and hide behind that. We are close. I can the see the garage from here," Sayaka gestured pointing at a small gray building in the distance. I sighed. Well so much for starting conversation. Still I couldn't help, but I smile. We were so close. So close yet so far away, I thought as I heard the footsteps of guards. It wasn’t over. We still had to get by them. I wonder how Mayu and Sae are doing. I know it might be strange to send Sae with Mayu after Sae's confession, but I trust Sae with my life. She'll protect Mayu in spite of everything. I know she will. She wouldn't have come otherwise. I knew Sae well. She was too kind turn on Mayu even if she was stealing the person she loved.
Suddenly the stoic guard spoke up breaking me away from my thoughts. "I got hired shortly after you left. A lot of people did. I was to ensure you never got near Mayu. Many people got hired with that purpose. Ms. Watanabe didn't want anyone around that might help you get to Mayu," Sayaka finally said answering my question. I frowned. That lady was seriously messed up. "Watanabe-san is a bit crazy don't you think? I mean I understand I am not in fit social standing for Mayu, but to go this far to separate us…" my voice trailed off at the end. "Who understands rich people? Quite frankly I always thought the whole thing was insane. Then again that's probably what happens when you have too much money to burn. C'mon let's go the coast is clear," Sayaka informed me.
We got up and quickly ran to the tree Sayaka pointed at earlier. I was panting by the time we got to the tree. I was not physically strong and truthfully this whole thing was taking a toll on me, but it's for Mayu. That's all that keeps me going. This is for Mayu. The most important person in my life. I couldn't stop just cause I was a little tired. "Are you okay? Do you need a break?" Sayaka asked giving her a worried look. I looked at her. Her face was laced with concern. Did I look that bad? "No I am fine. Besides we can't afford any breaks can we?" I asked wiping the sweat off my forehead. Sayaka nodded. "Alright. Have it your way. Let's go on then. I think the coast is clear."
…
"Shit this place is crawling with bodyguards! How many people did your mom hired?" Sae asked me with a look of sheer disbelief. I shrugged. It been a while since I left my room therefore I didn't notice the amount of new staff the house had gotten. I wasn't surprised though. My mom was determined to keep me away from Yuki and when my mom wanted to do something she got it done. Which kind of scares me a little. Sure I agree to go with Yuki, but would this even be good for her? What if my mom did something to her? Would I be able to live with myself if something happened to Yuki because of me? "Do you think this is a good idea?" I asked as we hid behind one of the many trees in my house. Sae looked at me surprised.
"What do you mean? I mean yeah it's completely insane, but don't you want to get out of here?" Sae asked with a confused voice. I sighed. It was true. I wanted that. I wanted that more than anything in the world, but… Yuki was far more important to me. "Yuki could get hurt you know. It's not just breaking out of here. I am sure my mother won't stop until she finds us and separate us," I stated. "Do you fear your own mother that much?" Sae asked. Do I fear my mother that much? That was an interesting question. The sensible answer would be no of course not. How could I? She is my mother. She is doing it for my own good, but honestly I don't even know anymore. How far would my mother's prejudice for the lower class take her? What is she capable of? I can't be sure anymore. Especially after she kept me locked up for nearly a year.
I mean I never thought she was capable of something like that and yet she was. How could I be certain she wouldn't try hurting Yuki? "I want to say no, but honestly I am not sure how far she'll go to keep me and Yuki apart. She's my mother, but I feel like she is a complete stranger to me right now and I don't know what's she's capable of anymore," I answered honestly. Sae nodded. "I see. Well I guess we better not get caught huh?" Sae mused while checking around for bodyguards. "You got the idea," I told her. We were really close to the garage already. Soon sweet freedom. I could almost taste it. "Let's go," Sae said and we quickly moved. Surprising enough it seemed we were in the exact same pace as Sayaka and Yuki because they remerged at the same time. I met Yuki's eyes and smiled. This was it. I turned away and focused on my goal. The next bush. It may be a small random object, but to me reaching it meant being closer to something bigger.
Something better. One step closer. There. We made it. I turned to high five everyone when I realized something was missing. More like someone. I heard a sharp cry. Horrified I look up ahead and realized Yuki was in the ground. Her face was filled with pain. She quickly tried to get up, but failed to. I instantly ran towards her not caring about getting caught or anything else. "Are you alright?" I exclaimed falling next to her. Yuki tried to smile, but grimaced in pain. "Yeah I just fell. Come on let's just hurry before someone comes," Yuki told me attempting to get up, but failing.
"Too late," I heard a familiar voice say behind me. I looked up to find myself looking at my one and only mother. Laughing. She was laughing as if any of this was funny. As if someone's injury was amusing. As if she wasn't the one who cause all this to happen. Suddenly guards were surrounding us and before I knew it Sae and Sayaka were being pulled out of the bushes. Sayaka looked resigned while Sae was fighting the guard's tight grip. It was really over huh? No. It couldn't be. I wouldn't allow it to be. If I let it be Sae and Yuki would be charged with trespassing. Sayaka would be fired. I couldn't let that happen. I couldn't let that be the reward for trying to save me from my mother's crunches.
They risked everything to get me out. I can't let it go to waste. "Take her back to her room," mother ordered. "No!" I screamed fighting the guard's grip. I wasn't the strongest person out there. Growing up I was a sickly kid, but I had to do something. I couldn't just stand there. I had to fight back. Mother rubbed her temples a frown in her face. "Mayu you already messed things up enough as it is. Go quietly. The cops will be here any moment now. We do not want to cause a bigger scene than the one that's already been made," mother scolded as if she was talking to a five year old child who was throwing a tantrum. "I will not go quietly! What is your problem?!?! These are my friends and she is my girlfriend may I remind you whether you like it or not! I am a legal adult now! Forcing me to stay here is no better than kidnapping me!" I yelled.
With that mother completely lost it and before I knew it I was being slapped in the face. I winced in pain, but looked up at her with defiance. I would not let her win. Not anymore. "How dare you speak to me that way? I am your mother! And whether you like it or not I will continue to have a say so in your life and I say you can't date the help!" mother shrieked sounding like a crazy woman. I looked at her my gaze serious and unwavering. "You may lock me up and order me what to do, but you cannot tell me who to love and even if I never see Yuki again I will always love her. You can't force me not to," I said my voice even. I didn't need to scream or yell this to her.
The words themselves were powerful enough without having to be said in a louder tone. Mother laughed at this. "Please you'll forget all about her once you meet a decent man. A man of your same position. Do you think love is going to feed you and buy you all those fancy dresses you are used to wearing? Give me a break. You wouldn't last a day without all of this! You don't belong in their world Mayu! You are not like them!" mother hissed as she gestured towards Yuki. Yuki looked like she was close to tears and I couldn't tell if it was because of physical pain or because of my mother's words.
"What is going on here? What's all the commotion?" I heard a voice demand. My dad! But he was in a business trip! Either ways I was sure glad to see him. He could stop this. My mom had prevent me from speaking to him, but now she couldn't stop me from telling him. As soon as he laid eyes on me he snapped, "Momo what the hell is going on?! And you there what the hell are you doing with my daughter let her go on!" my dad snapped and instantly the guard let me go. I ran to Yuki's side. "Are you okay?" I asked and checked her leg. Her ankle was swollen and purple. That must have been quite a fall.
"Honey! I thought you were supposed to be back tomorrow night! What are you doing here?" mother asked too shock to think of anything else to say. Father didn't immediately answer looking at Yuki's leg. "Are you a right? Jesus have you guys called an ambulance or something? This girl's leg looks awful! It must be broken!" my dad exclaimed. I shook my head. "Well goodness gracious. I am calling one this instant," my dad answered pulling out his phone. Mother looked annoyed and said, "Honey this person was trespassing. The person we should be calling is the cops," At this I grew angry.
"Trespassing?!?! She was rescuing me! And that wouldn't have been necessary if you didn't lock in inside the house!" I screamed losing it. Father instantly turned to look at my mother. "Locked in the house? Momo what is she talking about? Why would anyone lock you in the house sweetie?" my dad asked confused. My mother crossed her arms and feigned innocence. "I don’t know what she is talking about. She has clearly gone mad," mother said. I rolled my eyes at her lame excuse.
"Oh I've gone mad! Because locking your daughter in her house because she went out on a date with the maid isn't mad. I won't take this anymore! I am leaving and that is final!" I declared knowing that if my father accepted my leaving my mother could do nothing of it. "But there's no need for that. This is your home sweetie. God I don't even know what to think," my dad stated unsure of how to deal with the situation. I could tell he was at a dilemma here. For one he wanted to believe his only daughter, but he also wanted to believe his wife. I couldn't blame him for that, but I really needed him to believe me. "
Sir if you allow me I could tell you what's been happening in your absence," a voice spoke. We turned around to find Kojima Haruna, one of the maids, standing behind us. She had her arms crossed and I briefly remember her being one of the people that got along well with Yuki before she had left. I am surprised my mother kept her around. "Kojima-san isn't it? I would like that very much, but first let's call an ambulance for this young lady," my dad said dialing for an ambulance. My mom was fuming, but I could care less. Finally this were falling where they belonged.
…
Mayu rode with me the whole way to the hospital. It had been a wild night. Part of me was relieved, yet part of me was worried. Was it really over? Would Mayu's dad fix everything or would he be on Mayu's mother side? Mayu held my hand the whole ride to the hospital which sort of helped take my mind off the pain in my leg, but it still hurt. The doctor said I would be fine though. Even so I broke my leg so I was going to need a cast. I would be released from the hospital the next morning. Mayu had just stepped out of the room to speak with someone on the phone.
I sighed. I can't believe I broke my leg. Some rescuer I am supposed to be. I watch Mayu hang up her phone and walk back in. "I am staying the night," Mayu announced settling in the small one person sofa next to me. My eyes widen in surprise. "You are? What happened?" I asked unable to help myself. The suspense is killing me. "Well my parents are fighting. Dad wasn't pleased when he learned the truth. I am not sure what's going to happen, but he is getting me an apartment outside the house to keep my mom away from me. What's going to happen between them I am not sure," Mayu stated.
I beamed. Now I would be able to see Mayu whenever I wanted. This couldn't have gone better. But… "What do you mean what is going to happen between them?" I asked her. "Well the word divorce is running up in the air," Mayu explained. I felt bad instantly. I didn't want something like that to happen. "I am sorry. This is my fault," I told her. Mayu smiled and got up. She leaned down and kiss my forehead. I blushed at the sweet gesture. "Don't be. This wasn't your fault. My mother had a handful of affairs. My dad found out about those tonight as well," Mayu explained.
I felt relived. So I wasn't completely wreaking a good marriage. "Oh well. I guess it worked out in the end," I said happily. Mayu smiled. "Yup," She said and then looked thoughtful. "Oh and another thing. You get to move in with me," Mayu said. My eyes nearly fell of my sockets. Did I hear her correctly? Did she just say we are moving in together? No way. I have to have imagined this. "You're not actually serious are you?" I asked.
Suddenly she looked troubled. "I am sorry. That was rash of me. I should have thought about this more. I mean you already have a living arrangement somewhere and all…" her voice trailed off in the end sounding a little sad. I instantly interrupted her. "No no no! I'd love to move in with you! I just thought it was too good to be true!" I exclaimed excitedly. Mayu beamed and kiss me in the lips. The kiss was short, but sweet. We both were smiling when she pulled away. "Nope. But enough with all the talking. We'll discuss it tomorrow. For now get some rest!" Mayu ordered and I giggled. I was so excited. Finally we get to be together again!
…
I sighed as I switched the channels from the television idly unsure of what to watch. I had a bucket of popcorn in my hand. Finals were finally over and classes didn't begin until three weeks. I was beyond bored and had nothing to do. Normally I would go photograph something in the nearby park or call Airin to go get coffee, but I couldn't do neither. For one it was freezing outside and I wasn't bored enough to go freeze my butt off and as for the second one… Airin was still not talking to me. I am not surprised. Not after the way I ran away from her. I wouldn't be surprised if she never wanted to talk to me again. But that wasn't even what was bugging me most.
I looked at my counter were the tickets Mayu had given me a couple of days ago sat. The fashion show was tomorrow. And I still didn't know if I was going to go. Even without considering the fear of being rejected by Jurina, I don't even think I own the appropriate dress for that sort of occasion for crying out loud! Still it was my last and only chance to see Jurina. She was a celebrity now so it would be impossible to get close to her and I am pretty sure she is never going to come looking for me ever again.
Even so I couldn't bring myself to go shop for a dress and make preparations. Honestly I am just so so so scared. Scared to go only to be rejected by Jurina. Scared of her anger towards me. Scared of heart break. I don't think I can take any more heart break without having a breakdown. I just can't handle it. I spent a whole year convincing myself I didn't love Jurina anymore and now I can no longer lie to myself.
And I don't think if this goes badly it will be as easy to forget about her as it was the first time. Not that it even was easy the first time, but at least the first time I thought it was Jurina's fault and I was too mad to even feel that sad. Even so this was my fault. If anything I am the one who ruined things by not listening to Jurina so therefore I should go apologize right? Ugh my head can't with all this dilemma. Not to mention this fashion show was probably going to air on T.V.
How would Airin feel about seeing me with another girl on T.V.? She was already mad enough as it is. How would she react to seeing me with Jurina? Would she even talk to me again? I mean sure I don't love her, but she is still my best friend. Ugh, this is such a mess. I heard a loud knock on the door. I sighed. I really didn't want to get up. Besides who could be visiting me? The only person to visit me was Airin and I sincerely doubt she wanted to see me right now.
If she did she would have already answered to the hundreds of messages I left on her voice mail. Even so I got up and tried to soothe my unruly hair trying to make it seem like I haven't spent my whole day lying around even though that's exactly what I had done. I opened the door only to find Mayu holding a beautiful white gown on her right hand.
"If you thought I was going to let you get away with not going to that fashion show you thought wrong."
-
Omfg you finally updated this fic!!!!!! Yayyyy!!!
I dunno what to say right now but I'm really grateful for the update!
-
O-MY-GOD you updated! :') you don't know how much I love you for updating it. :3 j-just too beautiful. :3
You are just awesome! I cann't wait for wmatsui part! :3
<3
-
Thank you for the update~ :cow:
Hehe~ There is no way for Rena to get away, now that Mayu has arrived :hehehe:
Mission accomplish for breaking Mayu out of her house :mon thumb:
Can't wait for Wmatsui meeting each other again :hee:
-
Thank you for your update !!!
Finally Mayu can be together with Yuki
She finally get her happiness
And Rena and Jurina should get their happiness too >.<
Rena should go to the fashion show and knock some sense into Jurina's thick skull..
Anyway, I'm so happy you're back !!!
Nice update !!!
-
:shy2: Wahh! Everyone is so nice! Thanks for reading this even though I took forever to update! I promise the next chapter will be updated quickly!
-
:shy2: Wahh! Everyone is so nice! Thanks for reading this even though I took forever to update! I promise the next chapter will be updated quickly!
I will trust your words. :twothumbs
Jeez, Mayu's mom is really crazy but good thing the dad is a good man. Now nobody can separate Mayuki anymore! :farofflook:
Looking forward for Wmatsui's reunion. :cool1:
-
kawachin!!!! I'm so glad to see you back! :w00t: I miss
your update you so much :on slopkiss:
Please update again! :cow: more MaYuki please! XD
-
You came back!!!
Mayu has finally escape...hope her family will setle down
Mayuki!!
-
YES!!! YOU UPDATE!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
THANK YOU!!!
-
Ch.19 The girl I am going to propose to someday
Two of weeks later
[/i]
I stood outside the waiting room of today's fashion show extremely annoyed. Mayu was late. Beyond late. And it was cold. I hate the cold. I don't understand why I have to wait for her outside the venue. Mayu always comes to these things with me plus this is a venue she is fairly familiar with. She doesn't need me to guide her or to wait for her outside. I am pretty sure she can find her way in like she has hundreds of times before. I guess she is just showing her childish spoiled side. That or she is making me pay back to telling Yuki where she was. That seemed more probable. I couldn't help it though. I just wanted her to be happy for once.
Is that really a bad thing? I couldn't let her mother control her fate anymore. It just wasn't right and I couldn't bear to see it any longer. I care too much for my best friend to allow it to happen. Not to mention it worked. They were together now. If anything she should be thankful right? Right? Then again Mayu was a little weird. Who knows what she is thinking. I looked at the clock. 6:55 p.m. The show started in five minutes. I wanted to strangle Mayu. She knew how much I hated being late to these things. I don't want people to get the impression I am irresponsible. Many people already thought that as it is because of the whole quitting scandal.
"Jurina."
No way… I spun around and gasped as I confirmed my suspicion. Before me was not Mayu, but Rena. She was wearing a long white gown that clung to her body showing off her curves. Her hair hung loosely below the shoulders, a huge white crystal clip placed in the side. She looked completely and utterly breathtaking. I never seen her this beautiful before. I mean she was always beautiful, but right now she just looked like a princess straight out of a fairy tale. Before she always had this elegant aura around her, but now it that outfit it increase to an overwhelming level. I stared for another minute until I finally came to my senses.
"What are you doing here?" I finally asked confusion all over my voice. I suddenly felt like I was blasted with from a ghost from the past. What was going on? Why would Rena be here out of all places? Rena flashed me a shy smile. She looked so lovely when she did that. Wait Jurina focus! "Watanabe-san gave me a ticket," Rena explained being a bit vague on the whole matter. As if it wasn't so unusual for her to suddenly show up in my life after kicking me out of her apartment a year ago. I wondered if this was Mayu's revenge. "Mayu did?" I asked her dumbly. Rena nodded. "Yeah and the gown too," Rena answered. Oh Mayu was definitely trying to get her revenge. I knew it. Shaking away that thought I asked, "Why are you here Rena?"
Rena looked uncomfortable by the question. She seemed nervous. Although I don't blame her. I was nervous too. I mean I haven't seen her in a year and the last time I saw her she was yelling at me. It wasn't exactly a pleasant memory. But at the same time I don't care if she is nervous or not. I have the right to know why she is here messing with the life I worked so hard to build in her absence. It may sound harsh, but getting over her was hard. I am barely standing on my own feet again and her standing before me is like taking a step back. "I wanted to see you and talk to you if possible," Rena replied honestly. For some reason this rubbed me the wrong way.
Oh now she wanted to talk to me after I begged her so much to let me talk to her? I begged her to give me at least a minute. I waited outside her apartment for an hour with my stuff laying in the ground, but she never opened the door. Did she think she could suddenly waltz into my life after a year and everything would be okay? I understand she threw me out because she was upset at the moment, but she didn't even try to reach out to me after she calmed down to ask for the truth. That was what angered me the most. "I don't want to see you," I answered coldly crossing my arms. Rena looked down for a moment obviously upset by my words. I instantly felt guilty for being so defensive.
She dressed up to come all the way over her and all even though it wasn't her thing. Plus she really did have a reason to believe I was cheating with her on Mayu. I mean I had done it before. I didn't mean to of course, but it played out that way. Those were the seeds I sowed. Seeds of distrust. But then again at that time she kicked me out it wasn't really cheating since she didn't even agree to go out with me again in the first place. At the point we were only roommates. She had no right to be so angry. I am not trying to excuse the fact that I tricked her at one point, but still. She had no right. At least not angry to the point where she kicked me out.
Out to the streets even though she knew everyone was looking for me. It was a selfish move of her part and all because she was jealous. Still I couldn't bring it to myself to be mean to her. I just couldn't. I sighed. Why would you do this to me Mayu? Why? "You can stay if you want since you already came all the way over here, but don't expect anything from me," I told her my voice only a bit warmer, but not quite warm. This seemed to lighten up her mood though because she grabbed my hand and replied, "Yeah I like to stay." I blushed slightly at this, but turned around to hide it. I didn't want her to know how much her slight touch bothered me.
"Come on our seats are over here," I said guiding her to our exclusive seats. This was Mariko's fashion show so I ended up scoring better private seats than usual. Mariko told me to sit this show out to rest since I had a busy schedule lately. Although I argued she refused to bulge. She said even I need a day off sometimes. I disagreed, but in the end she won. We sat down. Awkwardly. After all what do you say to the girl who broke your heart when she randomly shows up in your life a year later? Normally you yell at them, but I am not normal and I don't have it in me to yell at her. I sighed. This was going to be a long night. Once the show was about to start the venue grew dark. Rena suddenly grabbed my hand again. I looked at her trying my best to put up an annoyed look in spite the fact my heart was soaring.
Why? Why did it affect me so much even though I was supposedly over her? It shouldn't be like this. I shouldn't feel anything. She gripped my hand tighter and I know if there had been light she would have seen my blush increasing. I threw her another annoyed look. At least as annoyed as I could muster. Rena seemed to sense my discomfort because she then explained herself. "I don't like dark places," Rena finally revealed her voice shy. I felt my heart melt. How cute. Anyone would use that as an excuse to hold hands with the person they like, but Rena was too honest for that which made it cuter.
No bad Jurina! You can't find her cute! My mind fought the urge to kiss her right then and there. Even though I was angry that's what I wanted to do most, but I won't. She doesn't get to get me back so easily. Not after what she did. Still I comforted her. "The lights will be on soon. Don't worry," I reassured her gently. Before I knew it Rena was resting her head in my shoulder and I didn't have the strength to push her away. I wanted this so badly, but... No what am I doing? It took me such a long time to even be able to stop crying over Rena. I couldn't do this again. My heart wouldn't be able to take it.
"You're really a kind person you know that?" Rena pointed out causing my already redden cheeks to flush even more. This time I did as gently as possible pushed her away. "Don't play games with me Rena. I don't want this. I don't know what you were thinking by coming here tonight. You made it clear we were over a year ago," I told her in a tired voice. Rena sighed. "I am not playing any games. I-I need you in my life again. I had move on Jurina. I had started dating Airi. I was happy," Rena said. Rena went out with Airin after she kicked me out?
For some reason that pissed me off. She told me she didn't have feelings for Airi. And yet she dated her when she broke up with me? "Oh yeah? Well maybe you should just go back with her," I snapped forgetting all about the previous hand holding. All I could see right now is red. I briefly wondered if that's how Rena felt when she saw me with Mayu. "I can't! I wish I could, but I can't. All the time even when I was with her it was always you in my mind. Then she proposed to me and I knew. I knew I couldn't do it anymore because the whole time I was wishing it was you. And then Mayu showed up and I just hoped I could make everything right again and that maybe one day I won't have to wish you were proposing to me because you'll me proposing to me," Rena cried.
Her tears flowed freely across her cheeks. I was just lost for words. Rena rejected Airi's marriage proposal because of me? Rena wished I would propose to her? I couldn't help, but be touched. My heart felt like it could leap right out of my chest right then and there. Somehow I wished I could be the one to propose to her too. In spite of everything that happened that was my biggest wish. To be with her forever. It's all I ever wanted since I met her. I turned and saw her looking at me with the saddest eyes. Finally I couldn't take it anymore and captured her lips right then and there. Screw it. She stiffen at first probably due to shock since I kissed her so suddenly, but then she returned the kiss with the same amount of intensity. Her lips were so soft and sweet...
I missed them so much. I missed her so much. Her sweet scent. Her warmth. Everything without her seemed so hallow and now everything is falling into place again. Her arms draped themselves around my neck as her lips devoured mine in the most passionate way. I gently nibbled on her lower lips asking for entrance which she readily agreed to. Our tongues proceeded to join in a fiery dance. My head was spinning and I wondered why I even tried to deny myself of this feeling which was so unlike anything I ever felt before. Screw pride. This is so much better.
Finally Rena pulled away panting. Our breath mingled as we smiled our faces only a mere inch away. And for this first time in a while I felt happy. I felt complete. "I love you," Rena whispered softly. I leaned in and gently kissed her milky neck. "I love you too," I replied burying my head in her shoulder. Suddenly I saw a flash. I quickly jumped and looked up to find myself surrounded by a ton of reporters who were eager for the most recent scoop. I groaned. Way to ruin the romantic moment.
"Matsui-san! Who is this?"
"Are you two dating?"
"Are you gay?
I sighed, but was slightly amused by it. This couldn't be helped after all and honestly I am too happy to even care. I grabbed a mic and said, "This is the girl I am going to propose to one day. So yes we are dating and yes I am gay. Now if you excuse me we should probably go someplace more private." I got up and grabbed Rena's hand who looked completely terrified. "Get ready to run," I whispered before pulling Rena up and making a mad dash out of there.
…
"Are you crazy?" I panted when we finally reached my apartment successfully avoiding the paparazzi. I have a feeling I am going to have to get used to it. I mean it wasn't the first time it happened, but god running in heels was not a pretty feeling. I was drenched in sweat and I basically spend the whole afternoon getting ready for nothing and yet I couldn't bring myself to be angry. Instead I felt giddy inside. We were back together. She didn't reject me. I feel like I can fly right now! Jurina chuckled and wrapped her arms around my waist. "Aww don't be mad. I just didn't wanna spend our first day back together harassed by the press," Jurina said in her most charming voice.
I resisted the urge to shiver as she pulled me closer to her body. "I am not mad. Well maybe a little. I mean I did spend the whole day getting ready for this stupid event," I answered with mock annoyance. Jurina raised an eyebrow and smirked. She leaned into my ear and whispered, "Well it was worth it. You look very nice." I bit my lip as I felt her warm breath in my ear. The gesture itself was so seductive I couldn't help, but to turn dark red. "T-Thanks," I stuttered embarrassed by the unexpected compliment and intimate gesture.
Jurina pulled away and flashed me a genuine smile. "You're welcome," she said in a soft voice. I felt my heart speed up as she looked at me with a needy look in her eyes. I am sure mine looked the same though. I never wanted a person as much as I wanted her. After a long year away this want instead of disappearing increased and got pended up. But that stupid year doesn't matter. We are together now. Her lips were close to mine now and moving closer and closer until… Bzzz! Jurina's phone went off in a rather unfortunate moment. Jurina groaned pulling away from our embrace and grabbing her purse to get her phone.
"Crap I am in trouble," Jurina exclaimed a bit flustered once she checked the caller Id. I watched as she answered the phone. "Hello? Hey Mariko!" Jurina answered cheerfully as if she done nothing wrong. It was probably how she got off of trouble all the time. Judging by the name I am thinking that is the designer she works for. Shinoda Mariko. I suddenly felt guilty. I hope this doesn't get her fired. She had been doing so well lately! I would hate to see it go downhill because of me. Maybe I should have met with her somewhere more private. Jurina kept talking by the phone, but it seemed she wasn't in trouble considering the conversation seemed to be light and she looked carefree. Finally she hanged up with a smile on her face.
"That was Shinoda Mariko. She is the main designer I work with and something like an older sister to me. She called to congratulate me on getting such a cute girl," Jurina said once more flattering me. I instantly blushed again. Jurina was such a sweet talker sometimes. I wonder if she even realizes it. "S-Shouldn't you be in some kind of trouble for this?" I asked trying to change the subject towards something less embarrassing. Jurina shrugged. "Not really. It's not like I am doing anything too scandalous. It's my life. People will forget about it soon enough. Besides Mariko was more amused than anything else," Jurina stated.
I nodded. Well at least she wasn't in trouble. "I see. That's good then," I said awkwardly unsure of what else to respond. There was certain tension in the room and Jurina was the first to sense it. "I am aware we were interrupted. Get over here so we could continue where we left off," she said quite suddenly causing me to turn even redder than I already was. "Y-You don't have to be so blunt about it!" I managed to say as she laughed pulling me towards her. As her lips met mine all I could think was so this is where happiness comes from. I know one thing for sure. If this is the origin of happiness I am never letting go.
A/N Final chapter, but you see a longer piece for the epilogue! Promise. Thank you guys for reading.
-
OMG!!!!! ;D HOW MUCH I LOVE YOU!!!!! IS JUST BUTIFULLLLLLLLL~ :D
THANKS FOR THE HARDWORK~ Can't wait for the epilogue :cow:
-
I LoVE YOU!!!
NEVER Thing it will update this fast!!!!
Thank you!!!!!!
And yes we needed the epilogue!!!
KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
THANK YOU!!!!
-
Wmatsui is finally back togethere!!!!!!
KYAAAAAAAA
THANK YOU FOR THE WONDERFUL STORY
-
Wmatsui are back together~ :onioncheer: and the whole world knows about their relationship too :mon lol:
Thank you for this amazing story!!! :mon thumb:
Can't wait for the epilogue~ :hee:
-
Oh my goodness, I was torn between feeling happy yet sad when I saw the word "final" on the chapter title but I'm glad that it's not the end yet with you preparing the epilogue!
Finally one story I follow will come to an end. ;)
-
Yaaaaay wMatsui are back together again :cathappy:
I'm so glad I followed this story from the beginning till the end ^^ This is fic is so beautiful haha Mayuki are back together again as well aye? And now Rena & Jurina together again as well :lol:
Can't wait for the epilogue ! Though I can't believe this story is gonna end... Well atleast it's ending as a happy one heheh
-
Epilogue pwiiiiiiiiiis
-
where is the epilogue???????
update pliss!!!
thanks
-
SKATER GIRL IS LIKE MY FAVORITE FANFIC UNTIL NOW. :inlove: :panic: :cow:
Whenever i listen to Sk8er Boi, i remember this fanfic AND IT GIVES ME SUCH FEELS :cathappy: i love how you connected all the songs into a ff. Rena's face and attitude suits avril's voice, wait actually i think their voices has that relevance idk is it just me
AND THE GIRLS BEING IN A BAND OMG I LOVE BANDS AND JURINA AS A PUNK I CANT :banghead:
and the fanfics connected to katafinally and kiss datte is awesome too. The origin of happiness I LOVE THIS ONE TOO.
So basically i love all your wmatsui fanfics :deco: YOURE SO AWESOME OKAY SORRY IF IM POURING ALL MY FEELS HERE I JUST CANT ESP. WITH SKATER GIRL :shakeit:
-
WMATSUI!! ♡♡ XD XD
i read it! :D all of your wmatsui fics haha
can't stop fangirling XD
OMG!! help me! >_<
-
Skater Girl
Epilogue
A year later
This is a cute story, though I had expected the ending :inlove: :inlove: great job author-san :twothumbs :bow:
-
The Origin of Happiness
Origin Story: Appearances (Jurimayu)
A/N: So some might be wondering why she suddenly came back with an Origin of Happiness story? Well a lot of things happened in my life since I last published a story and I feel like writing is a good way to deal with them. This idea for a season 2 of Origin of Happiness was in my head so I am going with it. So yes I guess what I am saying it there well be a season 2 of this story as well as an Origin Story for Rena and Yuki. I hope they give my readers more insight of this world and more enjoyment as they read. So one interesting thing I want to point out of this point of view from Mayu is that at times her point of view is written really formally and then really informally. I wrote it this way because at this point Mayu is trying really hard to fit in the high society and been drilled her whole life about speaking like a lady. The real Mayu however doesn't talk quite lady-like or formally as her mother would like however. I thought I point that out there.
I sighed for the hundredth time as I listened to a drunk man flirt with me, yet again. I looked for my friends to signal a "save me face", but they were all too busy dancing. Part of me wanted to storm off, but a respectable lady didn't do that. A respectable man would also not get completely hammered in such a formal event. They would at least wait till the after party, but that's beside the point.
"And then I told my dad well why can't we just buy this stupid restaurant, and make them serve mac and cheese?" he drawled on quite loudly.
Charming. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. I began to wonder if he was even listening to himself. This guy was the typical douchebag who thought he was entitled to every single thing because he grew up with a silver spoon in his mouth. I knew that type by heart. After all, I was the same way whether I liked it or not. I was just as entitled, superficial, and fake as all the rest of them. He kept on rambling. I needed to find an excuse to leave. People are already looking. If this got back to my friends I would never live it down. Friends… That's a nice way to put it.
"Excuse me. I going to go to the restroom," I told him in the nicest way possible. If I made a scene I would only draw more attention. Attention I couldn't afford. In the world I lived in it was all about appearances. It was like a game. A game I could not afford to lose.
"May I come with you?" he slurred drunkenly. I was no longer able to hide the pure distaste in my face. Talk about entitlement.
"You may NOT! This is a formal event. Now go away before I call a security guard on you!" I hissed quietly hoping no one would notice our little argument. It was too late, however. People were already staring. Great. This guy, as annoying as he may be, was the son of one of the richest men in Japan. If mother heard about this... Thankfully the guy seemed to back away noticing the attention we had drawn. It seemed he wasn't a complete idiot.
"Of course. Sorry," he said backing away.
I scowled and made my exit. I didn't want to head to the restroom. My friends might go looking for me there when they heard what happened. I wasn't in a mood to see them. To be honest, I loathed parties. I only attended to please my mother, and my very elite social circle. If it were up to me I would much rather stay home reading. But mother would have none of that, so here I was. Mother was somewhere in this party, so I knew I couldn’t stay away for long.
It seemed my mother's newest obsession was finding me a successful eligible bachelor. Hence when she finds out I hid during a party again, while the son of one of the most successful business men in Japan was interested in me she would lose it. As if my family needed more money. Our family's financial status was beyond comparison. The Watanabe family controlled most of Japan's businesses. There was no need to be so desperate about finding someone with a lot money.
Not to mention men never really interested me. Not one bit. While girls were freaking out about hot boy bands, I was reading manga and playing video games. Secretly of course. My mother would have never permitted such unfeminine behavior. I never saw the appeal in men. Sure, I crushed on 2-D boys at times, but when it came down to it I didn't care much for actual men. I had no problems with being single. If only my mother could see that.
I kept looking around for the perfect hiding spot when I saw a door leading to the garden. Perfect. People usually left them open to brag about their gardener's impeccable skills, but no one actually went there. Spoilt rich kids and their parents didn't want to deal with the bugs, and the hot summer air. I, however, loved the outdoors. I would take this to a drunk guy any day.
This garden was beautiful like the rest. Thousands of colored flowers and sparkling lights surrounded a big fountain. It was beautiful, and yet artificial. Plants didn't really grow that way in nature. Plants in nature were free. Not like this. Not contained. Not controlled. Not surrounded by florescent lights. Flowers in nature themselves, although still beautiful, were not quite as vivid. Still, walking around the display was much more interesting than the party. I kept observing the flowers until I noticed footsteps behind me. Frightened, I spun around.
Before me stood a tall girl with long jet black hair in a high updo. Her face was striking. Her eyes were adored with winged eyeliner that made her already prominent eyes stand out more. The rest of her make-up was heavy as well, but in a tasteful way. Her dress was long, and black. Simple, but elegant. She didn't look any different than the rest of them. Just as artificial. Just as perfectly packaged to sell. So well packaged I didn't even need to ask her name.
"Sorry I didn't know there was someone here," the girl apologized with an awkward smile. Odd. It seem there was some realness in her smile. Something I wasn't used to seeing. I didn't show it, but I was intrigued.
"It's okay. I was just leaving," I told her. I wasn't interested in making small talk. As interesting as this girl may seem, I really just wanted to be alone. She grabbed my arm as I started to walk again causing me to frown.
"Okay I lied. I followed you here. I saw that drunk guy that was talking to you earlier follow you, and I followed him because I was worried. Anyways he's waiting for me or you to leave so he can catch you alone," she rambled nervously. I groaned. Great.
"Great. Now I can't leave until he decides he is bored," I mumbled annoyed.
"Hey at least I can keep you company. I am-" I cut her off.
"Matsui Jurina. Yeah I know who you are."
She looked startled. "You're a fan?" she asked causing me to scoff. Seriously was this girl naïve. Everyone in the freakin country knew her name. It was the new money. She hadn't been around this world enough to be tainted by it like the rest of us. It made it all the more interesting to mess with her.
"You are in every fashion magazine I read. Of course I know who you are," I said with an eye roll. Jurina looked embarrassed.
"God I didn't… I must sound like a conceited person," she groaned smacking herself in the face. I laughed at this. Really laughed. Not laughed in a polite way because it was required.
"You sound naïve and awkward that's for sure," I told her wiping very real tears after my laughing fit. I thought for sure she would be insulted, but instead she smiled. God her smile was something else. The more I looked at it the more drawn I felt to her.
"I guess I do, huh? I don't usually come to these things. My manager insisted it be good for my image," Jurina admitted scratching her head.
"Never underestimate the power of a party," I said quoting my mother. Jurina looked appalled. I grinned. Another person who dislikes parties as much as me. I could like this girl.
"At least that's what my mother always says. I have yet to find that power," I explained with a small smile. Jurina laughed.
"Your mother and my manager would get along," Jurina said.
"You better not be thinking of introducing them," I joked.
Jurina laughed, and I joined her once more. Slowly the laugher faded, and we were enveloped in silence. It was a comforting silence, however. Especially after the long party. Jurina seemed like the type to never shut her mouth, but thankfully she was proving to be otherwise. In the world I live in you find out how many unnecessary worthless words people say to fill the silence. As if silence is some impending doom we must prevent. But the thing is there is nothing wrong with silence. Words, on the other hand, were much more terrifying.
"It's beautiful," Jurina said. I looked at her. Really looked at her. I could tell she was completely in awe with the grand display. Like a child looking at the decorations in Christmas time. And like Christmas decorations it's wonder soon to be outgrown and shattered.
"It's not."
I am not sure why I decided to be honest instead of agreeing with her as it was expected of me. But for some odd reason I felt the need to be honest with her. Maybe it was the fact that she had been honest with me throughout our entire exchange. I just couldn't bring myself to break that. She looked at me shocked by my response. I could tell what she was thinking by the look of her face. It's what many normal people think really. That how could rich people not be amazed by all the beautiful things around them that others could only dream of having?
"It's not real. None of it is. It's merely artificial. The plants here follow the trends as the people around here do. The more stunning the appearance the better. There is nothing beautiful about it if you really look inside. It's just cheap," I explained.
I saw her take a step closer to me. Up close it was impossible to miss her beauty. Sure, I saw how stunning she was since the moment I saw her. But now I could also see the sincerity in her earnest eyes. She wasn't just listening to be to be polite like the others. She was genuinely listening. What I wanted from her I could not decipher for the life of me, but I wanted her to get closer. Maybe if she was closer some of her realness with rub off to me, the glass doll. Perfect in the outside, but fragile and weak in the inside.
"Not everyone here is like that," Jurina whispered taking one step closer. I sucked in a breath. Oh god she was so close. Too close.
"Yes, they are. Heck even I am like that," I affirmed taking a step back.
"I am not like that," Jurina insisted stepping forward stubbornly. I gave her a sad smile.
"No, you're not. But you will be," I answered holding my ground.
Jurina gave me soft smile, and before I knew it she was kissing me. My eyes grew wide in shock. My arms fell to my sides awkwardly. I was not expecting this from our heated debate. And god I did not expect to enjoy it this much. Her lips were soft, yet firm. Her mouth warm and sweet. One arm was around my waist while her other hand laid on my check. I felt like I was melting onto her.
In spite all this, I didn't response. I was merely frozen my fast heartbeat the only evidence of my enjoyment. Suddenly my lack of interest in men made sense. It was as she had pulled a mask off my eyes and the world was clearer. I was stunned. How could I have not seen this before? She pulled away licking her lips. Part me wanted to grab her for round two, but rational thought won over desire.
"Just because something looks artificial doesn't mean it's not real. Those flowers are still living flowers," Jurina whispered softly.
"I have no interest in participating in this conversation any longer," I deadpanned. I escaped her embrace and started to walk away. She instantly stopped me.
"Wait don't go," she pleaded. I turned around, and my eyes soften. She looked distraught by the thought of my rejection. But if only it was. I knew that kiss would haunt me for the rest of my days. Part of me wishes it wouldn't have happened, and that I stayed ignorant about my sexual preferences. Most of me wants it to happen again.
"This can't happen. Do you understand that? I have a reputation. You have a reputation. My family expects things of me. Your fame requires things from you. You may not understand it fully now, but I do," I told her desperately. Jurina looked relived by my explanation.
"So you enjoyed it?" She asked. I tried my best to avoid her glance only to find myself trapped in her sultry eyes. I felt my face grow hot.
"That's not the point," I said weakly.
She kissed me again. This time I couldn't stay still. My lips moved against my will. My hands found themselves against her neck. Her hands were on my waist. I think if they hadn't been there I would have fallen. It was heaven. My entire body felt like it was shocked to life. Jurina's tongue was suddenly making its way past my parted lips. I felt my desire for her increase. She was addictive and I couldn't get enough. We kissed until we were out of breath. I knew I wouldn't be able to deny her anymore. It was much too tempting. I think she noticed my conflicted look because she grabbed my hands and said,
"Just because we act artificial doesn't make us any less real."
…
After insisting several times, we returned to the party. Our arms aren't linked, but our minds were. My mind was made up. This was a dangerous game I got myself into, but god I wanted to play. I looked at her nervously.
"So friends." I clarified. Jurina giggled.
"Special best friends." she corrected. I grinned and smacked her arm playfully.
"Haha, very funny," I said trying to sound annoyed, but not really being able too. I was way too giddy to get annoyed no matter what Jurina said. At least until I saw my mother making beeline towards me. Looking completely annoyed. I gulped. I tugged Jurina's sleeve.
"See that woman with the forced smile over there? That's my mother," I told Jurina. Jurina turned. I could tell she was holding back laugher. I sighed.
"Just say it."
"I hope you don’t get offended, but that smile makes her look constipated," Jurina said releasing a giggle. If my mother wasn't looking I would have smacked her yet again. Even though I had to agree with her statement.
"Seriously, Jurina. Behave," I insisted. Jurina smiled playfully.
"Yes mother," she answered much to my annoyance. Finally, my mother arrived granting us with her presence. This should be good. I always found it amusing how my mom became a completely different people in public. The perfect actress. However I was her daughter. I could tell when she was angry even when she acted politely. This was one of those times.
"Why there you are Mayu! I been looking all over for you. Suzuki's son has been asking everywhere for you! He was upset to leave without a proper goodbye," my mother said sounding horrified. Oh I am sure he wanted to give me a proper goodbye. I turned at Jurina. I could tell she was thinking the same thing.
"I apologize, Ms. Watanabe. That would be my fault. I bumped into you daughter in the restroom, and couldn't help, but admire her wonderful gown. Then we got talking, and I am afraid I might have stolen too much of her time. I am Jurina by the way. Matsui Jurina," Jurina said extending her hand.
I tried my best not to look baffled. Jurina was good. I'll give her that. I didn't think she'll pull it off after her awkwardness earlier. Then again this was a top model we were talking about. My mother looked at Jurina then at me, and smiled. She was pleased by my new acquaintance. Yes, I befriended many rich friends, but not someone as famous as Jurina even if it was new fame. This would put the Watanabes in the spotlight. Better than any eligible bachelor.
"Goodness. I didn't notice you there. It's no problem at all. I am Risa Watanabe. It's a pleasure to meet you," my mother said shaking her hand. It was so like my mother to pretend she didn't know exactly who Jurina was. They engaged in small talk for a few minutes until my mother was finally satisfied, and left. I released a breath I didn't know I was holding.
"Your mother is…" Jurina's voice trailed off. I nodded.
"Imagine living with her," I said with a shudder. Jurina laughed.
"What on earth did you do in your past life?" Jurina questioned.
"Believe me I would like someone to tell me," I answered. She laughed, and I quickly joined her. To others we seemed like two party guest laughing at silly small talk. To others we were simply going to be the closest of friends. Let the game of appearances begin.
-
Yeeay i'm happy you're back
:welcome
-
Thank you :)
-
I'm glad you back author san, I love your story :twothumbs
-
I love it. I love this pairing better when I read your fanfic. I love their characters here
As expected from you :bow:
-
I guess I've read it once in your blog (sorry for being a silebt reader tho)
But I forgot the storyline.
And you said it was a presequel, so....
Guess it can't be helped, JuriMayu is cute...
I'll read and wait for it!
Thanks for coming back :lol:
-
So I kind of reached a dilemma here. Since I didn't know I was writing the presequals for Origin of Happiness until it kind of happened I finished chapter 1 of the fic first before the YukiRena presequal. Now although the presequal won't be important for the first chapter it's be important for the next chapter and even a small plot detail you some of you guys noticed in the first season.
My question to you guys is should I publish Chapter one first or should I wait till I finish the presequal and then post it. What do u all think?
-
i'm fine either way tho :D
if you said you'll finish it first ,i'll be waiting patiently :D
ganbatte kawaii-san~ :on gay:
-
Backwards Drama (Wmatsui)
Ch. 1 Also known as the day I got hit on by the transfer student
A/N: In celebration of Jurina's B-day. I written more chapters so I updating more of them today. I hope you enjoy. I been working on this and Origin of Happiness at the same time so don't worry. They will be updates for Origin of Hapiness. Warning: Abuse of all cliches possible.
I didn’t know I was gay. Sure I crushed on a few female idols and thought girls were cute, but I didn’t think much of it. I was pretty much a normal girl. An honor roll student with childhood friend turned boyfriend.
President of the drama club. In other words, I was just your average over accomplished Joe, but I wouldn’t have it any other way. My life was perfect and drama was just something of fiction.
“Are you ready to go?” My boyfriend, Daichi, asked.
I smiled and nodded. Daichi and I had been friends for years. Always together. Never apart. When he asked me out a couple of months ago it only seemed logical to say yes. We were perfect together. He was sweet. He opened doors for me and walked me home.
Pretty much everything a girl could wish for. Everything. Except we never kissed. Somehow I always seem to avoid it. It’s not that I don’t want to. It’s just I don’t know. Before I know it I move out of the way. Instinct I suppose. He never says anything about it though. Maybe he understands that I am just shy. Either ways other than that we are the perfect couple.
The air was crisp. It was almost spring. The sakura trees were booming. The sun was out, but it was fresh out. It was a perfect day. Nothing could ruin today. I began humming. Daichi looked at me with curiosity.
“You’re in a good mood today,” he observed. I grinned.
“Yeah not sure why, but I have a feeling something good is going to happen today,” I answered honestly.
Which was true. I did feel something good was going to happen. I am just not sure what. I just felt it. Maybe it was fate in the works. Either way my whole being was filled with anticipation. He chuckled.
“You could be pretty strange sometimes, Rena,” he told me.
I didn’t think much of it. He said that pretty often. It was true after all. I can be strange at times. My head is always caught in some daydream. I live in books and manga. I don’t mind though. I think that’s what makes me a pretty good actress. Strange is good. Everyone is a little bit strange in their own way. At least that’s what I thought.
Our class was 3-A in a school across the street. We lived in a small town where everyone knew everyone since birth. Daichi and I had been in the same class since we were in grade school. Then again there were only two classes for each grade. It was to be expected.
We were silent for the rest of the trip. I wasn’t one to talk much. Daichi was usually the loud one, but he was being oddly quiet. Gloomy even. It was odd. It was odd that I was in a great mood while he seemed to be moody. I didn’t dwell on it. It seemed unimportant. We arrived to find a commotion in the classroom. Everyone was chattering and gossiping quite loudly. Of course gossip isn’t unusual in a high school, but this was way more than the ordinary. We exchanged a look.
“Hey Rena-chan guess what? We are getting a transfer student,” Furukawa Airi told me as soon as I sat down.
Furukawa Airi. She didn’t have many friends. She used to. Until people discovered she was dating a girl from the next school over. Gay. Not everyone in our class liked that. She was bullied nonstop. I was one of the few people that talked to her. Mainly because we were both in the drama club, but mostly because I didn’t really care. It didn’t last long anyways.
People soon got bored of it. But even then no one wanted to have a friend that might have a crush on them. So no one talked to her. Which was silly because if you actually talked to Airi you would realize she was in a happy relationship with a girl she refers to as Churi who loved birds. She talked about her nonstop.
I listened patiently knowing she had no one else to talk to. We talked about manga and drama too. Overall she was a nice girl. Probably the only friend I had other than Daichi. We had a lot in common. Probably more than I knew.
“A transfer student at this time a year? That’s rare,” I noted with interest.
Not only was the time of year rare, but getting a transfer student itself was rare. No one ever transferred to the school that was in the middle of nowhere. Most people transfer to bigger cities when their parents get better jobs or something. No
wonder the class was so hyped up. It was the most interesting thing that had happened since people found out Airi was gay.
“I wonder if it’s a girl or a guy.” Daichi asked looking at me.
He avoided looking at Airi’s direction. He didn’t say it outright, but I knew the topic of homosexuality made him uncomfortable. I knew he was raised to believe it was wrong. He just didn’t want to be a jerk about it. I knew it bothered him that I talked to Airi, but I didn’t care.
She was my friend, and she was nice. Everyone could have their own opinions. I had mine. He had his. We didn’t have to agree. I simply wasn’t going to lose a friend because it made him uncomfortable. Airi noticed this because she took her seat without any comment. I felt guilty, but there was nothing I could do. I couldn’t force him to be polite. I sighed.
“Who knows?” I commented with light annoyance in my voice pulling out my books.
He looked like he was going to say something when our teacher finally walked in. Students instantly rushed to their seats. You could feel the anticipation in the air. Everyone was at the edge of their seats. Shinoda-sensei chuckled.
“I see the rumor mill has been at work this morning. Yes its true you have a transfer student. Please give her a warm welcome,” Shinoda-sensei announced in an amused tone.
A girl with short jet black hair walked in. She had a slim, but athletic build. The unflattering uniform somehow suited her figure. It looked better on her than most of the girls in the classroom. She had beautiful skin that was neither too pale or tan. Just the right glow. The most impressive thing about her though were her eyes. They were normal brown eyes, but they had this intensity to them I couldn’t quite describe. The simply lured you into her. This girl. She had some sort of presence.
“Hello, I am Matsui Jurina. Yoroshiku onegaishimasu.”
I felt my heart stop for a moment although I couldn’t figure out why. Instantly everyone started whispering. It seemed the transfer student had gone beyond everyone’s expectations. I, on the other hand, was silent. My heart had decided to finally start again only this time it seems to have started in hyper speed. What in the world was this?
“Enough with the whispering. You may sit behind Matsui-san. Matsui-san please raise up your hand,” Ms. Shinoda ordered.
I shakily raised up my hand. Our eyes met for a split second. I stopped breathing. I wanted to look away, but I couldn’t. She had me trapped. Was she some kind of sorceress? Why couldn’t I look away? I felt my cheeks grow warm.
“Matsui-san? Your seat.” Shinoda-sensei repeated breaking the girl away from her trance. Jurina blinked breaking our eye contact. Then she turned bright red.
“S-Sorry!” she managed and rushed to her seat.
There were giggles. I felt Daichi eyes on me. I didn’t blame him. That was pretty odd. I felt a little out of it. What the hell was that exchange about? If you could call that an exchange that is. I would have dwelled on it for a little longer had Shinoda-sensei not started the lesson. Thankfully she did.
...
Everyone ate lunch in the classroom. Our school was too small. There wasn’t enough room for everyone in the cafeteria. You could eat outside, but most people opted to eat indoors. Daichi and I usually ate lunch together. We really didn’t talk to others all that much sticking to each other for company.
I usually didn’t mind, but today for some reason I felt annoyed. I wanted to talk to Airi. But Airi ate lunch in the drama room. I would feel bad leaving Daichi alone. As expected Jurina was surrounded by people the moment class was dismissed for lunch. I watched her gracefully answer any question thrown her way. She didn’t even look the least bit annoyed.
It seemed to me she was a people person. She was chatting away as if she been here all her life. Thankfully she packed a homemade lunch because the line in the cafeteria was horrible. I wondered if she made her lunch herself. It was pretty cute. She didn’t seem like the type though. I wanted to ask her.
“What’s up with you today?” Daichi demanded.
I turned to look at him acknowledging him for the first time since lunch started.
“I-I am fine. Why do you ask?” I answered cursing myself for stuttering. He looked at me oddly.
“I been trying to get your attention for the last two minutes. And You were staring at her,” He replied exasperated. I furrowed my eyebrows. I hadn’t heard him say anything. Then there was the other thing he said.
“I am sorry?” I asked confused by his words.
“The new girl. You been staring at her since lunch started. What gives?” he clarified.
I instantly turned bright red. Staring… But I… Oh no I was staring. Oh god I didn’t even realize it. I instantly felt embarrassed. I hope she didn’t notice. I laughed nervously.
“I didn’t even realize. I guess I was just curious to see what the fuss was about,” I lied. That wasn’t entirely true. I wasn’t interested in the fuss. I was interested in her. Still he seemed to relax.
“I know. Poor girl. She going to be the topic of the day for at least a week,” He told me. I looked at her again. She was smiling. A warm smile. For some irrational reason I wanted to see that smile directed towards me.
“For some reason I don’t think she’ll mind,” I answered absentmindedly.
He didn’t say anything else after that. We ate in silence. It was a little tense for some reason. There was something unsaid in the air. Usually Daichi says all sorts of lame jokes which I proceed to laugh at even though they aren’t very funny. He was quiet today though.
I was about to ask if something was bothering him when someone said, You’re Matsui Rena-san right? I hear you are president of the drama club.”
I looked up to find myself face to face with the transfer student. She was even prettier up close. I felt myself get nervous for some odd reason. I nodded.
“Y-Yeah that would be me,” I managed to say. She chuckled. Did I say something weird?
“I am Matsui Jurina, but I bet you already knew that. I was hoping I could join even though it’s a little late in the year. I was in the drama club in my old school,” Jurina told me. I found myself grinning at her in spite my sudden case of nerves.
“Of course. We be happy to have someone with experience. We meet after school Tuesdays and Thursdays. You’re welcome to come today if you are not too tired,” I told her knowing that today was a Tuesday. She brighten up.
“Yeah of course I’ll be there. What room?” She asked.
“It’s in the drama room. You probably don’t know where that is. Do you want me to show you right now?” I asked her. She quickly nodded.
“That would be great I tend to get lost easily,” Jurina admitted.
“Okay let’s go. I’ll be back in a bit Daichi,” I told Daichi.
He nodded in agreement, but looked irritated. I sighed. Well I couldn’t be with him all the time right? Plus I was getting a chance to talk to Jurina. I didn’t want to waste it.
“Hey can I call you Rena-chan? You can use my first name too,” Jurina added. I blushed. Probably due to embarrassment. Not many people called me by my first name. Still I nodded.
“Sure. So where are you from?” I asked politely as I walked her to the drama room.
“Ah the question everyone wants to know. I am from Tokyo. My mom grew up here though. We moved back after she divorced my dad. She wanted a change of pace,” Jurina answered.
“Sorry I am sure everyone has been bugging you with that all day,” I replied. Jurina shook her head.
“Don’t feel bad. Besides you are the one person I was interested in telling,” Jurina revealed. Wait huh? I gave her a confused look. Jurina grinned at this and took a step closer.
“I wanted to talk to you. I think you’re pretty cute. I am a little interested in you,” she admitted causing my face to turn bright red. Was she… Flirting with me?!?!
“I-I have a boyfriend.” I stammered looking at the ground.
I was a little shocked by her straightforwardness, but people from big cities were always more open with that sort of thing right? At least that’s what Airi said. Still I never dreamed Jurina would be into girls. Especially me! Jurina looked surprised.
“Oh I am sorry. That was rash of me. I didn’t know. Was it that guy from earlier?” Jurina asked calmly. I gaped. She didn’t even seem the least bit embarrassed. A little disappointed, but that was all.
“I-It’s fine and yeah he’s my boyfriend,” I answered fidgeting with my hands.
“Boo… Maybe it’s crazy of me, but I thought I felt something between us earlier. When I first saw you. I thought maybe you felt it too. I guess acted impulsively. I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable,” Jurina explained biting her lip.
I wanted to say I felt it too, but I didn’t because I have a feeling what she felt and what I felt were different. The feeling had to be different right?
“I am sorry! I know I was staring. I don’t know what came over me. It was careless,” I rambled not sure why I was apologizing. The situation was just awkward. At this Jurina smiled.
“It’s okay. Let’s start over if you don’t mind,” Jurina said. She extended her hand. I just stared at it. She giggled.
“Friends?” She asked with hopeful eyes. I instantly shook it.
“Friends.”
Somehow that didn’t sound right to my ears
-
Backwards Drama (Wmatsui)
Ch.2 Also known as the day that just got more stressful
When I told Airi what had happened she laughed. Hard. Like wipe tears off my eyes hard. I was beyond annoyed. I didn’t find any humor in my situation.
“Airi! It’s not funny. I made her feel bad,” I snapped.
She laughed a bit more before she finally said, “Don’t worry too much about it. From what you are telling me she took it pretty well. It’s not like you led her on, but damn I like that girl. She has guts.”
With that I had to agree. I don’t think I would be able to confess or flirt with someone so easily. Especially someone of the same sex. Still I was uneasy.
“Yeah, but still you ought to talk to her. She can’t be doing that around here like she did back home. I wanted to say something, but it felt inappropriate considering the situation,” I told her.
Airi’s face fell. We didn’t talk about the bullying she had to deal with due to her sexuality. About how none of the girls talked to her. It was a forbidden topic. I felt bad for bringing it up. But I also knew that the way Jurina was acting would cause her unnecessary problems. I didn’t want that.
‘Sorry Airi I didn’t mean to…”
Airi cut me off, “You’re right. I will. It’s okay. I know you mean well Rena.”
I smiled and with that we began our usual conversation about manga. We were at the drama room waiting for everyone to show up. We were having an important meeting today. Airi and I were usually the first to arrive since I was the president and she was the vice president. We took our duties very seriously. Both of us were equally passionate about drama in our own ways. I was the actress. Airi was the writer. Together the two of us were a force to be reckon with.
“Is this the drama room?” a familiar voice asked. I smiled. So she came.
“Over here Jurina!” I called out.
Jurina saw me and smiled. I felt my stomach do weird flip flops. I shook it off though. I was being weird today. So weird. Especially near this girl called Matsui Jurina.
“Hey Rena-chan! I got the right room,” Jurina said happily walking towards us. Airi scanned Jurina up and down. She grinned for some reason.
“So this is the rumored transfer student Rena-chan was telling me about. I am Furukawa Airi by the way. You can call me Airi,” Airi introduced.
“Nothing bad I hope,” Jurina replied looking a little nervous.
“Nah she is just freaking out because apparently she rejected your hand in marriage. Which by the way Rena-chan was a bad move very bad move,” Airi teased. I wanted the earth to bury me right then and there.
“Airi!” I hissed. Jurina laughed. Thankfully she didn’t take that comment the wrong way.
“I am so sorry. She is weird and isn’t used to normal social interactions,” I apologized.
“Hey! I am not weird! Plus I get plenty of social interaction with my beloved Churi,” Airi countered.
“Oh shut up. Your girlfriend is obsessed with birds,” I stated resting my point.
“That is her charm point!” Airi argued.
Jurina burst out laughing. Hard. Then the three of us were laughing. Soon after that other people started filing in. It was time to start the meeting. I got up and cleared my throat.
“As you all know we are nearing the annual spring festival. Today I would like us to choose a play to perform. Last week I gave you scrips of potential plays. I would like everyone to cast a vote,” I explained.
Airi looked hopeful. She had written one of the scrips. I was a little worried. Her script was by far the best submitted, but I worried the girls wouldn’t vote for her due to prejudice. I knew this script meant the world to her.
She been waiting all year to get a chance to show off her writing skills. The play was about a princess falling in love with the enemy price. It was just the right about of cliché with some uniqueness added to the mix. It was tragic in the best of ways. I was looking forward to playing the princess. The way her character was written was lovely. I wanted to bring her to life. I placed a box in the middle of the room. Airi handed out papers to cast a vote. She was trying not to seem eager, but I know she was. I was too.
I don’t think I could stomach that horrible musical one of the girls wrote. The other one wasn’t any better. It was about a clumsy detective. Creative idea. Horrible script. I watched as girls began placing their votes one by one. Finally the last girl placed her vote. I stood up.
“I am going to count them now,” I announced. I began reading the papers one by one. The club treasurer helped me tally the votes. By the end of it there was only one clear winner.
“The winner is There is No Love in War,” I declared. Airi couldn’t keep a grin off her face. One person wasn’t too happy with the result.
“But there aren’t any boys in the drama club to play a prince. Shouldn’t we do another play?” a girl demanded.
She was the one who wrote the musical. I shuddered at the thought. But her ploy worked. Soon there was whispers and concerns being raised among everyone. Airi’s grin quickly fell. I had to do something.
“I’ll play the prince,” Jurina said from the very back of the room. Everyone turned to look at her surprised.
“Well in my old school was an all-girls school. We always had girls play boy parts. I’ve played a prince before. I think I can handle it,” Jurina explained noting the shock looks she was receiving.
“Airi are you okay with that?” I asked knowing full well what her response would be.
“Of course she is,” the girl snarled before storming off. Everyone watched as she slammed the door, but I knew everyone was thinking what I was thinking. Just not the musical.
“Is there any other objections?” I asked.
There was none.
…
“Thank goodness. For a second there I thought we were going to have to do the musical,” I exclaimed as we walked out of the theater room.
“Tell me about it. Seriously thanks Jurina,” Airi thanked earnestly.
“It’s no big deal. I would have auctioned for the part anyways. This just saved me the trouble. I do want a copy of the script though,” Jurina answered. Airi nodded.
“I’ll give you one tomorrow,” Airi promised.
The drama meeting had ended with no further outbursts. Other than that girl everyone was excited for the upcoming play. Airi was beyond happy to have her script being bought to life. Jurina was happy to be in it after just transferring. I was happy for both of them.
Thursday was the auditions for the rest of the characters. I am determined to play the princess. Now all that was left to do was go home and take a long warm bath. Today had been a hectic day.
“Guys I am going to go ahead. Churi is waiting for me to meet me in the park. See ya,” Airi said rushing out of there leaving me and Jurina alone.
Alone. The word echoed in my mind. I am not sure why. I mean it wasn’t a big deal. It’s not like anything was going to happen. Jurina had understood we could only be friends. Why was my mind making a big deal out of it?
“So what part do you want to get for the play?” Jurina asked as we walked.
“The princess. Everyone is going to want that part, but I really want to play it,” I answered.
“Princess, huh? It suits you somehow. Plus we could practice together,” Jurina stated. I blushed at the comment.
“Nah it doesn’t suit me,” I said shyly looking at the ground. She grinned.
“It does it does. Trust me on this one,” Jurina insisted.
“If you say so…” I mumbled. Jurina giggled.
“Say do you mind walking me home? My mom dropped me off this morning, but I don’t remember how to get home,” Jurina explained.
“Sure give me the address,” I replied.
Jurina went through her bag until she finally found a piece of paper. She handed it to me. I read it. My eyes widen.
“That’s next to where I live!” I exclaimed. I was pretty surprised. I noticed someone had moved in, but I had never seen Jurina before. Then again I was always in another world. She gave me a grateful smile.
“Seriously? It’s weird that I’ve never seen you before then. Still thanks. I am sorry to bother you so much. It’s just I’ve always had a habit of getting lost. Even in Tokyo my friends went everywhere with me to prevent this,” Jurina told me with an awkward smile. I laughed.
“That’s kind of cute,” I blurted out before I could stop myself.
Normally I wouldn’t be so self-conscious about a comment like that, but ever since Jurina’s confession I been careful with my actions. At least I think I have. Thankfully she didn’t seem to think much of it.
“Really? I always thought it was annoying,” Jurina admitted.
We continued talking about her old life. Apparently Tokyo was very different from here. It seemed pretty obvious, but hearing it from someone who came from Tokyo made it more real. When we got to the school gates I was surprised to find Daichi waiting for me. He didn’t usually wait for me after drama practice.
“Isn’t that your boyfriend?” Jurina asked. Her tone was cold. I couldn’t fathom why though. I nodded.
“Yeah I am not sure why he is here though. Hey Daichi!” I waved making my way to him. He turned and smiled. Then he frowned. I furrowed my eyebrows. That was a weird reaction.
“Rena! I was waiting for you,” Daichi said putting his arm around me.
He usually did that, but for some reason today it felt all wrong. I pulled away ignoring the hurt look in his face.
“I don’t understand. You don’t stay after school today,” I told him. He looked annoyed.
“I just wanted to give you a surprise. Is that a problem?” he demanded. I sighed in defeat. He was getting mad.
“No it’s not. It’s just I made plans to walk Jurina home since she is new. Jurina this is Daichi. Daichi this is Jurina,” I said pulling Jurina forward.
Jurina inspected him and rolled her eyes. Daichi seemed to notice this cause he was frowning. I swallowed. Oh no. I knew that look. That was the look Daichi made when he didn’t like someone. Most people would look away, but Jurina was staring him straight-on not intimated in the slightest.
“Hey nice to meet you,” Jurina said coolly.
“Yeah likewise,” Daichi replied being his usual polite self in spite his annoyance.
The atmosphere in the air was so thick I could almost choke on it. Imagine if Daichi knew about Jurina’s confession. I shuddered.
“So yeah I am sorry. I promised to walk her home. I know you were waiting, but can we get a rain check please?” I pleaded.
Please. There was a meaning behind that. It meant please do not start a fight in front of someone we barely know. Thankfully he understood it.
“Okay yeah. See you tomorrow,” he said before taking off. I released a breath I didn’t know I was holding. He’ll get over it though. He always does.
“He was mad wasn’t he?” Jurina commented. She looked worried. Probably feeling bad that she might have caused an argument.
“It’s alright. He’ll get over it. Besides he can’t get mad if he didn’t tell me anything,” I reassured her.
Well at least that’s what I thought.
…
I got home to several angry texts from Daichi. So much for it being a good day. I threw my phone across the bed. I wasn’t going to answer. I had enough of drama for one day.
Between the whole staring between me and Jurina, her confession, and the drama club issue I had enough. Fighting with Daichi over text would be the cherry on top. My phone buzz again. I groaned. I swear to god if it’s Daichi again… It wasn’t Daichi though. It was Jurina.
Jurina: Look out your window.
What in the world? I looked out the window only to find Jurina waving at me. Her window was across mine.
“I wasn’t sure, but I am glad I asked,” Jurina called from her window.
The houses here were build close to each other, so there was no need for shouting. We could talk normally and still hear each other. I had to agree with her. This was pretty cool. I grinned.
“This is awesome!” I declared happily forgetting all about my relationship troubles. Jurina chuckled.
“If I climb the tree across I could even go to you room,” Jurina mused. My eyes widen.
Technically it was true, but…
“Don’t you dare try! You could fall,” I exclaimed in panic. Jurina laughed.
“I bet you I wouldn’t. But I won’t try it since you look like you are about to have a heart attack,” Jurina replied.
“Thank you,” I answered.
My phone buzzed again. I sighed. I checked it and sure enough Daichi. He was probably angry that I haven’t answered my phone. He was freaking out over nothing. I didn’t wanna hear it.
“Boyfriend troubles?” Jurina questioned. I looked up surprised.
“Can you tell that easily?” I answered.
“It’s not hard to tell,” Jurina replied.
“He’s angry and blowing up my phone. And I just don’t feel like dealing with it. It’s been a long day. Wanna talk about something else?” I suggested.
So then Jurina started telling me all about her two puppies. For the first time in that whole day I felt light.
-
This story is amazing :mon thumb:
I can't wait for Jurina to steal Rena from Daichi :ding:
I'm looking forward to the next chapter and keep up the good work :byebye:
-
I really likem about rena being no lesbian and how we gonna discover... I think is refreshing.. yeah it has cliche but the plost was fine for me.. I just hope to now more about all the character.. keep going!
-
SOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO CUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUTE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :heart: :heart: :heart:
-
I am glad you guys like it. I am posting two more chapters today so look forward for more.
-
Backwards Drama (Wmatsui)
Ch.3 Also known as the day I had my first sleepover
Thursday arrived in a rush. The day of the audition. I felt bad. Daichi and I hadn't made up yet. He didn't show up to pick me up in the morning. I walked to school with Jurina instead. I should have made more of an effort to make up with him, but I couldn’t help it. I had the play to think about. It could wait.
Jurina helped me practice for my audition non-stop. She wasn't lying when she said she was a good actress. I felt intimidated, but it only inspire me to work harder. If I was going to be performing next to such a talented person I needed to give it my all. Still… I couldn't stop being… Nervous. I fidgeted with my hands as I waited backstage. Shinoda-sensei would be deciding the cast so it wouldn't be bias. Nearly everyone was trying out for the princess. I just hope my performance would be good enough.
"Nervous?" Jurina asked from behind. I spun around and nodded.
"Everyone is trying out for the princess. Maybe I should have chosen something else," I answered.
"Hey hey don't go having second guesses now. Besides you don't know unless you try right? I, for one, think you are perfect for the part," Jurina reassured me. I blushed. Jurina had this way of always always saying something that will make me turn red. At least she's had it for the past three days since we met.
"You're just saying that," I mumbled looking at my feet. Jurina clasped my hands. I looked up at her bewildered. The look in her face was so intense. It made my heart beat faster. What in the world?
"Hey I am NOT just saying it. I've practice with you. You are good. You have the lines down. Be more confident." Jurina declared with sincerity. I felt like I was melting. The feeling was strange. I never felt this way before. What was it? My mind began to wander to dangerous thoughts, but I shook them away. I had to focus.
"You're right. Thanks," I thanked with a smile.
She beamed. She let go of one hand, but she was still holding my other hand. I didn't let go either, so we just stood there holding hands. Her hand was soft and warm. Not in a gross way like Daichi was though. His were big and sweaty. I don't mean a little bit sweaty. Like a lot. It wasn't like Jurina's hand wasn't slightly moist, but it was nothing compared to him. I guess it's because she is a girl. I felt my fingers begin tracing her hand unconsciously. Her fingers were long and elegant. Nothing like mine. Mine had always been short and boyish. I hated them. Suddenly Jurina giggled.
"Rena-chan that tickles," Jurina managed between giggles. I quickly flushed becoming aware of what I was doing.
"I am SORRY!" I exclaimed quicky releasing her hand. What was wrong with me???
"Hey it's okay. Don't worry about it. If it makes you less nervous its fine," Jurina offered scratching the back of her head. But I couldn't shake the feelings she thought I was being weird. I sucked a breath to prepare myself for what I was about to say.
"Okay it's just I really hate my fingers. I couldn't help, but notice yours were really slim and nice. I am sorry. I know that's really odd," I revealed. Jurina looked surprised. She inspected her hands.
"Funny I really never thought of that. I guess they are pretty slim," she observed.
"Yeah at least compared to mine. I hate my hands," I admitted. Before I knew it Jurina was grabbing my hand. She stared at it for a couple of seconds before putting it down.
"J-Jurina?" I squeaked surprised by her sudden action.
"Your fingers aren't that bad. It's funny everything about you seems so elegant, but not your hands," She stated with a warm smile.
"You're just trying to be nice," I accused.
"Not in the slightest," she insisted.
"Matsui Rena."
I was next. I was so caught up with my discussion with Jurina I forgot all about the play. It was time. I took a deep breath.
"Good luck," Jurina whispered as I walked down the stage with an encouraging smile. I simply responded with a nervous look.
"Whenever you are ready." Shinoda-sensei called out.
Well it was now or never.
...
Jurina and Airi were waiting for me outside the building by the time I finished my audition. They practically jumped up when they saw me.
"So how did you do?" Airi questioned.
"Do you think you got it?" Jurina asked joining her. I smiled and gave them a thumbs up. The two rejoiced at this.
"That's great Rena-chan! See? I told you that you had it in the bag," Jurina congratulated giving me a hug.
My eyes widen at the sudden embrace, but I returned it all the same. Jurina smelled nice. Like citrus. I wonder what perfume she used. I suddenly realized I was becoming way too aware of everything Jurina. It worried me. A lot. I never had these thoughts about anyone before girl or guy. What did this mean? I must have asked this questions a thousand times. Jurina broke away from the hug.
"Rena-chan are you okay? I thought you would be happy," Airi noted with a strange look in her face.
"It's just… Never mind. It's nothing. Just a thought. I am happy. I think I have a good chance at getting the part," I answered.
I wanted to tell her about these thoughts, but I couldn't with Jurina present. Airi would have good advice. She always did. And right now good advice was what I needed more than anything. Airi had a knowing look in her face. To be honest it sort of scared me. I feel like she could see right through me. However she didn't question me any further.
"I am really happy to you Rena-chan. To be honest I had you in mind when I wrote the script. And Jurina-san here ended up being perfect for the prince. Did you know the prince was supposed to be a girl in disguise?" Airi stated changing the subject. I was relived.
"Seriously? Then I guess I am perfect then," Jurina laughed. They began discussing the play when I heard a voice behind me.
"Rena."
I turned to find Daichi with a bouquet of flowers in his hands. I looked at him in shock. F-Flowers?!?! I definitely wasn't expecting that. Not after our fight.
"Daichi…" I uttered confused by the situation. He responded with a nervous smile.
"Congratulations on your audition!" He congratulated handing me the flowers. I grabbed them hesitantly.
"Thanks," I mumbled unsure of what to make of the awkward situation. Airi tugged on Jurina's sleeve.
"Let's go," Airi coughed dragging Jurina towards the door. I watched at Jurina gave us one final look before leaving.
I didn't really wanted them to leave. I didn't know what to make of the situation. Daichi and I haven't talked in a whole day. Now I was receiving flowers from him. It was much too strange. Much too awkward. And I felt slightly guilty for now trying to make up sooner. It simply haven't been a priority to me. That was horrible.
"So hey," I said unsure of what else to say.
"Hey. I just wanted to apologize. I been nothing, but a jerk these past few days even though I knew you had an important audition coming up. All over nothing. You were just being nice and trying to help someone. I guess I was jealous. I am not used to seeing you give attention to other people," Daichi explained. He was… Jealous… Of Jurina?
"I didn't understand. I knew you had made the time to wait for me, but I couldn't just leave the girl on her own. I guess I should have invited you to tag along, but you seemed so upset so I didn't. I should have answered you calls sooner. I am sorry too," I apologized knowing it was wrong for me to ignore his texts. He beamed at this.
"So we're good?" He asked.
"We're good," I repeated.
Then it happened like it did many times before. He tried to kiss me. Before I knew he
was closing the space between us. Today the instinct to move out of the way was
strong. In fact if I am honest the thought was border line repulsive. I pulled him to a
hug instead invading the kiss.
"You have nothing to worry about. Jurina and I are just friends. I promise."
…
I have never been one to sleep early. I was a night owl by nature. Not to mention the day's events were still in my mind. So naturally at 12:34 a.m. instead of being in bed I was playing Pokémon on my DS. Yes, I was a nerd like that. I was dwelling on that almost kiss with Daichi when I received her text.
Jurina: You awake?
I was pretty surprised to receive a text from her so late, but I was intrigued so I instantly replied.
Yeah. What's up?
After that my phone buzz instantly.
Jurina: Do you mind coming out?
I raised an eyebrow, but nonetheless typed sure. I opened my window to find Jurina staring at the sky. God. She looked beautiful. I stopped myself. Beautiful? What was wrong with my brain all of a sudden? I seriously needed to talk to Airi.
"Hey I got your text. What gives?" I inquired my voice laced with curiosity.
"Can't sleep. The house makes too many noises. Our apartment in Tokyo wasn't like that," Jurina explained with a sigh. She sounded beyond sleepy. Then I notice there were bags in her eyes. I felt bad for her. I hadn't noticed them until she mentioned the lack of sleep.
"Jurina how long has it been since you slept?" I asked her in a worried tone.
"I haven't slept since we got here. The noises scare the crap out of me. I thought I be used to them by now. I am sorry. Did I wake you up?" she asked with a guilty look. I quickly shook my head.
"I was just playing Pokémon. I am kind of a night owl. I don't usually sleep till 2 am. It drives my mom insane," I admitted with a laugh. Jurina joined in with a quiet musical laugh. She was way more toned down than when we were at school. She must be really sleepy.
"That makes sense. You seem to always be in a bad mood in the morning. Now I know why," Jurina mused.
"I am NOT!" I denied even though deep down I knew it was true. I was surprised the she pick up on it so quickly though. Jurina giggled in a low voice. She sounded way too tired. Could she go on with no sleep? Surely she fall asleep in class or something.
With this in mind these words escape my mouth, "Well I mean if you don't mind you could always try sleeping over here. You can't sleep because you are scared right?"
"Seriously?" Jurina exclaimed sounding surprised. I nodded. I gave the big tree a wary look.
"You said you could get here through the tree right? What do you say?" I asked. I didn't trust the tree, but Jurina seemed so sure she could do it earlier.
"Yeah I can. I don't like to impose, but I am really desperate," Jurina answered shyly.
"It's fine. But don't you dare fall. I don't want this to end up in the front page of the newspaper," I warned.
So that's how Jurina ended up climbing the tree to my room in the middle of the night. I could just picture what the neighbors would think if they happened to look out in their window. Thankfully Jurina didn't fall and before I knew it she was in my room.
"See no falling," she told me with a smirk in her face. I rolled my eyes.
"Well excuse me for being concerned over your well being," I grumbled.
Jurina laughed. I suddenly became aware of the oddness of the situation. Jurina was sleeping over. In my room. I've never had anyone sleep over in my room before. The fact that it was Jurina made me a little more nervous.
"Well I guess I am going to go bring an extra blanket and pillows. You can just feel free to sit down or look around if you like. I'll be right back," I told her.
This was too weird. I hadn't occurred to me until I had Jurina in my room. But at the same time it didn't feel weird. Having Jurina in my room didn't feel unusual. I think that is what is more worrisome. Because if I step back and look at the situation from an outsider's point of view it is definitely strange.
When I went back to the room I found Jurina staring at a picture of me and Daichi when we were kids. I cleared my throat.
"Sorry to keep you waiting," I apologized placing the blanket and pillows on my bed. Jurina quickly shook her head.
"It's no problem. Don't worry about it," Jurina replied.
She seemed embarrassed. It was kind of cute. She was usually so sure and confident. I felt like I was seeing her in a whole different light. But not in a bad way. I grabbed the blanket and pillows from the bed, and began setting up a make-shift bed on the floor. Jurina frowned.
"What are you doing?" Jurina questioned.
"I am setting up to sleep of course," I answered. I never had a sleepover before, but even I knew that having the guest sleep in the bed was the polite thing to do.
"In the floor? No way. I am the one who imposed on you. I'll sleep in the floor," Jurina offered.
"I invited you. You're my guest therefore you sleep in the bed," I insisted. Before I knew it Jurina was sitting next to me with a stubborn look in her eye.
"I am not moving from here so you might as well take the bed," Jurina declared. I began to feel irritated.
"Tsk. I should have known you be this stubborn. But just so you know I am not moving either," I argued crossing my arm.
"Fine."
"Fine."
I am not sure how long we remained like that. Probably a good ten minutes. Jurina may be stubborn, but so was I. Still none of us was going to get any sleep like this. And that defeated the purpose of Jurina sleeping over.
Finally I craved, "How about we both just sleep in the bed and get this over
with?"
Jurina looked at me curiously, "Seriously?"
"Yes! Now come on before I change my mind," I growled making my way to the bed.
Jurina chuckled and followed suit. Soon we were both lying in bed staring at the ceiling. I instantly regretted my decision. My bed was small. There was literally no space between us. I wouldn't be surprised if one of us fell during the night. Stupid
stubborn Jurina. Should have let her sleep in the floor.
"You better not snore," I grumbled. Jurina laughed.
"I don't. I promise," she reassured me. I don't know if it was me, but I felt Jurina was enjoying annoying the hell out of me. I wasted no time voicing this.
"This amuses you doesn't it?" I stated.
"I can't help it. You're funny when you are mad," Jurina replied honestly. I turned away from her.
"Whatever. Goodnight," I hissed. I wasn't really that annoyed, but with each passing movement I was becoming more aware with how close we were. If I let it get to me I wouldn't get any sleep at all.
"Night, Rena-chan." Jurina answered.
I tried my best to shut my eyes and go to sleep, but I couldn't. I was too aware of the extra warmth in my bed. Why did I think this was a good idea? I had never slept with everyone in my life. But there was no going back now. I urged my brain to shut down with no luck.
Then Jurina spoke, "Rena-chan are you still awake?"
I turned around to face her, "Yeah still awake."
Jurina laid on her back staring at the ceiling. She looked thoughtful. I wondered what was in her mind. Suddenly I realized I wanted to know more. I wanted to know more about her. What types of things does Jurina think about? What are her likes? What are her dislikes? I wanted to know everything. The sensation itself overwhelmed me.
"You and you boyfriend. How long have you known each other?" Jurina asked. I thought it was strange, but then I remembered she had been looking at the picture earlier.
"Ah you saw the picture in my wall right? We know each other since grade soon, but we have only been dating for a few months," I explained.
"Childhood friends, huh?" her voice sounded sad. Defeated. I wondered what could be bothering her.
"Is something wrong?" I questioned. Jurina shook her head.
"I am just jealous that's all."
I didn't have the guts to ask her what she was jealous about.
-
*doki-doki* *doki-doki* >/////<
-
Backwards Drama (Wmatsui)
Ch.4 Also known as the day my opinion didn't matter
Heavy… Something was heavy. I tried to get up, but I couldn't. There was too much weight. I furrowed my eyebrows. My eyes fluttered open to find myself pinned down by a sleeping Jurina. My face turned beet red. Jurina somehow during the night had ended up cuddling me during the night. Her arm was wrapped around me and her head was resting in my left arm. Which I could no longer feel. Her mouth was slightly open as she slept. I suppressed a giggle. It was kind of adorable. She looked so peaceful.
Then I panicked. It was cute now, but probably not when she was awake. Then she'll realize what had occurred. I needed to be get up before we were stuck in yet another awkward situation. Unfortunately before I could move my loud shill alarm clock began to ring. It was a horrible alarm. It pretty much echoed throughout the house. The only reason my parents didn't mind was because they were gone by the time I woke up. Jurina instantly jumped off me bewildered.
"W-What???" she yelped searching for the source of the noise.
"I am SORRY!" I exclaimed racing to my bed stand to turn off the loud alarm.
It took me a while to turn it off. It always did. Jurina was right to assume I wasn't a morning person. That's why I had such a loud alarm. To make sure I didn't sleep through it. I didn't consider that my guest would probably not be too used to it.
"What in the world was that?" Jurina demanded looking very freaked out. I let out a nervous laugh.
"My alarm. I am really really sorry. I really should have turned it off last night," I apologized. Jurina looked at me with a blank face.
"You're… You're not joking," Jurina deadpanned.
"It's the only way I can wake up," I explained.
"I thought it was a fire alarm or something! I seriously freaked out!" Jurina exclaimed.
I noted she wasn't mentioning anything about the position we woke up in. Then I realized Jurina was so scared by the alarm she never noticed she slept on top of me. I was relieved. At least we wouldn't have to have THAT awkward conversation. I chuckled at her reaction.
"That is what it takes to wake me up in the mornings," I told her. Jurina burst out laughing.
"You're so silly Rena-chan. I swear. Okay I should probably go back home and change now," Jurina said opening the window. Oh boy. She was going to climb out the tree again. This time in board day light. I ran behind her.
"You can use…" It was too late she was already climbing back to her window.
"Door…" I finished even though she was no longer listening. Once she was in her window she waved.
"See you in a bit," she called out and closed the window. I shut my window. Suddenly my phone buzz.
Daichi: Did Matsui Jurina just climb out of your window?
I burst out laughing. I couldn't help it. I could just picture Daichi's confused face as he watched Jurina climb the tree. I had forgotten he came to get me any morning. Still what are the odds he be early today.
It's a long story. I'll be down in a bit.
I changed into my uniform in a rush and grabbed my backpack. With all the Jurina issue I was running a little bit late. A banana for breakfast would have to do it. With that I was out the door and facing an annoyed Daichi.
"Hey!" I waved making my way towards Daichi.
It never failed to surprise me how he was waiting for me before I was even ready. He lived two blocks away. It was impressive. I asked him about this before, but he waves me off saying he is a morning person. It still made me feel bad though. Especially today that I was running late.
"You're in high spirits." He commented sounding a little annoyed. I shrugged.
"You think so? I don't really see any difference," I replied.
"Yeah. Anyways what the hell was Matsui-san doing climbing out of your window?" Daichi questioned.
"She couldn't sleep last night and well her room is across from mine, so I let her sleep over," I explained. Daichi looked confused.
"You didn't tell me you were neighbors," Daichi accused.
"We haven't exactly been talking every much these days have we?" I shot back annoyed he was making a big deal out of nothing. He was silent.
"Hey Rena-chan I was hoping we could walk to school together… Oh hey I didn't know he was here," Jurina finished awkwardly.
"He has a name," Daichi snapped. Jurina shrugged.
"Sorry I forgot," Jurina answered not sounding very sorry.
"Rena…" Daichi started. I sighed.
"Daichi just this once. She'll get lost," I pleaded.
"Seriously?" Daichi retorted.
"Yeah I am seriously bad with directions. It's kind of embarrassing," Jurina chimed in. Daichi rolled his eyes.
"Whatever."
With that we began to set out to school with a tense silence. I wasn't sure what to say. It was becoming more and more evident with every passing moment that Daichi and Jurina did not like each other. I never seen Daichi dislike a person so quickly. He was the type to give everyone a chance. Everyone expect Jurina apparently. The silence was interrupted by a loud grumble.
"I was in such a rush I forgot to eat breakfast," Jurina blurted out. I sighed and pulled the banana out of my backpack. I split it in half.
"Here take half," I told her.
"You can't just give her your food. It's her fault she didn't eat," Daichi reprimanded. Jurina nodded in agreement.
"As much as I hate to admit it he's right. You should eat it," Jurina insisted. I sighed and put the banana in her hand.
"Just take it. I am not taking no for an answer. You'll be no good without food," I maintained stubbornly. I wasn't too sure why, but something about Jurina made me want to spoil her. Much to Daichi's dismay. Jurina looked pleasantly surprised.
"T-Thanks. Sorry about this. And about last night. You are too nice to me Rena-chan," Jurina beamed happily munching on the banana.
"A little too nice," Daichi murmured under his breath.
I tried my best not to be irritated, but this was becoming more and more annoying with every passing moment. With the way he was acting Daichi was beginning to feel like an annoying third wheel. Which was funny because technically Jurina was the third wheel.
"Say I was wondering if you like to get together to practice for the play after school today," Jurina suggested.
"Yeah that be-" I was quickly cut off by Daichi.
"Rena we were supposed to go on a date today after school remember?" Daichi piped in. Date? Since when did we have a date planned out?
I was about to voice this out loud when Jurina spoke," That's great and all, but the play is in two weeks. We should really be taking every chance we get to practice."
She was right. We should be practicing. But then again we could also practice in the morning. It wasn't that big of a deal. But the date could wait till the play was over. We saw each other all the time anyways. Again the moment I opened my mouth I was cut off.
"Its two weeks since we last went on a date, Rena," Daichi reminded me. Jurina gave him a weird look.
"Well-"
"That's not a very long time," Jurina pointed out.
"It is for us," Daichi replied his voice raising.
"That's not healthy. All the more reason you should practice after school with me instead," Jurina insisted.
"She is not going!" Daichi hissed.
"I think Rena-chan can make her own decisions." I felt myself getting more and more annoyed. They weren't letting me talk. At all.
"She wants to go on this date! You're the one butting into things."
"I am not butting into anything. I merely asked a question and YOU butted in."
"I didn't butt in. I was just reminding Rena she had prior commitments."
"Enough! No date. No rehearsal. I am busy today!" I snapped storming away.
"Wait Rena-chan!" I heard Jurina call out.
Thankfully we were close to the school already, so I didn't have to walk alone that much. Once I got to school I instantly headed to the drama room. Daichi wouldn't look for me there. Jurina might try, but judging by her lack of sense of direction I doubted she would find me. I sighed.
When did things get so complicated? I didn't know which of the two to be more annoyed at. If at Daichi for acting like I was his property or at Jurina for annoying him on purpose. Although I didn't blame her for her reaction. She was technically right. He did butt in. We didn't even have a date planned. He just didn't want me to hang out with Jurina. It was painfully obvious. I felt my irritation rise.
"It's rare to see you here in the morning," Airi told me emerging from the closet. I sighed and ran my hand through my hair.
"They were being so annoying. Jurina and Daichi. I couldn't deal with them anymore," I answered exasperated.
"What do you mean?" Airi asked.
So I told her everything. About how Jurina ended up staying over in my house. About Daichi's reaction to her invitation. Heck I even told her about the weird feelings I get around Jurina sometimes. And you know what she did. She started laughing. Hard. I resisted the urge to smack her in the face.
"It's NOT funny Airi! I literally do not want to go to class right now. I am seriously considering skipping," I hissed. Airi tried to stop laughing, but failed miserably. It took a few minutes, but she finally stopped laughing. I gritted my teeth. I did not see the humor in this.
"I am worried Rena-chan, but it is literally so simple. He's jealous of Jurina-san. I can't believe you didn't see it. It's painfully obvious. And honestly I don't blame him," Airi said. My eyes narrowed.
"I am not sure I follow. Why would he be jealous of her?" I asked.
"Because well I don't know how to tell you this, but you clearly like her," Airi told me.
"Airi I swear if this is the punchline to one of your jokes it's not very funny." I shot back. Airi looked at me with the most serious expression I had seen her wear that morning.
"I am not kidding," Airi stated.
I opened my mouth and then close it. I was dumbfound. I wasn't sure if I understood what she was implying. I mean I thought I did, but that was impossible. Surely that was not what Airi meant.
"Well of course I like her silly. She is my friend. Yeah it's a little fast to say that, but I think we are going to be very good friends," I answered with a nervous smile.
"That's not what I meant," Airi told me. I swallowed. She was going there. But I was with Daichi. I wasn't gay. I mean there is nothing wrong with it, but it wasn''t me. I mean I think I would know it I was gay.
"I think you're going to far Airi. I am simply being nice," I answered. Airi sighed.
"Whatever you say Rena-chan, but honestly I never seen you so invested in someone as I have with Jurina-san. So you might want to rethink if being good friends is all it is," Airi said. The bell rang.
"Oh look time for class," I announced in a carefree matter.
But truly her words had shaken me.
…
The rest of the morning was uneventful. Avoiding Daichi turned out to be surprisingly easy. As luck would have it Daichi had a baseball meeting that could not be missed. As for Jurina, well she never showed up to class. I was surprised. I didn't think she would skip due to the confrontation in the morning. I mean it wasn't that big of a deal. Something seemed off.
I tried texting her. No reply. Was she mad at me? Because of what happened this morning. I don't see why she would be. I didn't do anything. If anything I should be mad at her. I sighed. A roar of thunder broke me away from my thoughts. I jumped.
"A storm, huh? Pretty rare around here," Airi commented.
We were having lunch at the drama room. It was a good break from Daichi. I rather liked having lunch with Airi. It was more comfortable and carefree. I've never noticed how awkward lunch could be with Daichi until now. Well since we started dating anyways. I nodded in agreement.
"Yeah. I just hope it doesn't flood like the last time," I replied. I turned to look at the window. It was raining pretty hard. Airi put down her chopsticks.
"Say have you texted Jurina-san?" Airi questioned. Ugh there it is. The conversation I had been dreading. I was hoping Airi wouldn't bring up Jurina's absence. I didn't want to have to think any more about than I already was. Especially after our discussion this morning. I nodded.
"She didn't reply. I swear I didn't think it be that big of a deal. At least not to miss school," I answered with a groan. Why were things so complicated all of a sudden? Airi looked thoughtful.
"Well as much as I hate to admit it you are right. It is a tad much," Airi agreed. I winced as I heard thunder once more. I hated storms. Once when I was five I got lost in a store during a storm. It was terrifying. I wandered a long time before my parents found me. Lost… For some reason the word kept echoing in my head. Lost… Then it hit me.
"I am horrible with directions. I get lost pretty often…"
Shit. I rose out of my seat. Airi looked at me bewildered.
"I think I know why Jurina didn't come to school."
I bolted out of the drama room ignoring Airi's shouts. I didn't have time to explain. Because if I was right I didn't have a lot of time. I ran until I finally reached my destination. I threw the door open. Everyone started in me surprised. The coach merely looked annoyed.
"Is there something I can help you with young lady?" the coach asked annoyed. I tried to control my erratic breathing.
"I-I need to speak with Daichi," I managed my voice breathless. Daichi was studying me. Probably confused as to why I was calling him out.
"Can't it wait after school? We are in the middle of a meeting," the coach said in an exasperated tone.
"I promise you it can't," I replied. Please say yes please say yes. The coach sighed.
"You have five minutes."
Daichi looked surprised, but joined me outside. He grinned.
"Hey about this morning. You didn't have to do this," He told me.
"Listen after you left where did Jurina go?" I demanded. His eyes darken.
"Really? That's what you so desperately needed to talk about? Jurina?" Daichi questioned with a glare. I felt bad, but I didn't have time for this.
"Just answer the question!" I snapped. He looked taken aback. It was rare for me to raise my voice. Especially at him.
"Okay okay. She went the opposite direction I was headed. I figured she was heading back home. Rena what is this about?" Dachi asked.
"Sorry no time. Got to go."
I took off in a rush.
"Rena where are you going?" he yelled.
I didn't answer. Because truthfully I didn't know either.
-
Whooa good as always author-san :thumbup
Interesting story, and i kinda like the idea with rena didn't aware about "her-being-guy"
I spotted my name there :sweat:
-
Well. Wow. Great!
This fic is really interesting.
I start to feel annoyed with that Daichi-,-
Now I want more>o<
Gonna wait for the next chapter, Kawaii-san^o^
-
Whooa good as always author-san :thumbup
Interesting story, and i kinda like the idea with rena didn't aware about "her-being-guy"
I spotted my name there :sweat:
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental. :on drench: :on drench: Haha just throwing it out there lol
-
Well. Wow. Great!
This fic is really interesting.
I start to feel annoyed with that Daichi-,-
Now I want more>o<
Gonna wait for the next chapter, Kawaii-san^o^
We are all annoyed with Daichi although I meant to make him more likable. On his defense he didn't know Jurina would get lost.
-
Hey its me ( I dont think you remember the one who reblogged your tmblr with silly comments) *lol
first yeah it is interesting plot..
something like discover "herself" :D
I dunno mybe i'm taking this fic seriously hahahaha
I dont hate daichi at all.. like literally
I believe it was the normal act, if you see your girlfriend is like slowly invest her time to somebody else than you, I totally understand
I think he love rena too much, like never said anything that they never kiss (i bet he will bring up this topic when they are going to break up someday)
like "i was giving my all, yet you gave me this?"
for Rena... ah I wish she'll not hurt anybody.
for Jurina, its not good to flirting with someone's girlfriend
about Airi , I wish churi will come out and show them how happy they are :3
I think I made a long comment XD
thank you for lot chapter for today~ :on gay:
-
Hey its me ( I dont think you remember the one who reblogged your tmblr with silly comments) *lol
first yeah it is interesting plot..
something like discover "herself" :D
I dunno mybe i'm taking this fic seriously hahahaha
I dont hate daichi at all.. like literally
I believe it was the normal act, if you see your girlfriend is like slowly invest her time to somebody else than you, I totally understand
I think he love rena too much, like never said anything that they never kiss (i bet he will bring up this topic when they are going to break up someday)
like "i was giving my all, yet you gave me this?"
for Rena... ah I wish she'll not hurt anybody.
for Jurina, its not good to flirting with someone's girlfriend
about Airi , I wish churi will come out and show them how happy they are :3
I think I made a long comment XD
thank you for lot chapter for today~ :on gay:
Lol it's okay spam my tumblr as much as you like. I don't mind :) And as for Jurina she really isn't flirting with Rena anymore. The whole argument between Daichi and her was because she was annoyed at the way Daichi was talking to her. And obviously she is jealous too. But if anyone is flirting I say it's Rena DX It's complicated. I want Churi to appear too, but I haven't figured out exactly when it be appropriate.
-
Oh! oh! it seems that someone is missing.
-
Lol it's okay spam my tumblr as much as you like. I don't mind :) And as for Jurina she really isn't flirting with Rena anymore. The whole argument between Daichi and her was because she was annoyed at the way Daichi was talking to her. And obviously she is jealous too. But if anyone is flirting I say it's Rena DX It's complicated. I want Churi to appear too, but I haven't figured out exactly when it be appropriate.
Yeah i mean she keep in between Daichi and Rena, thats the first problem. like domino effect, she did that, that was the reasons why Daichi annoyed with her
but that are "spices" in this story i believe :D
-
Backwards Drama (Wmatsui)
Ch.5 Also known as the day I found her in the rain
A storm. Why did it have to be during a storm? I shivered as the cold rain drops hit my bare skin. I regretted not bringing an umbrella with me, but then again rain was not expected today. I was running aimlessly. Where do you look for someone who is lost? She could be anywhere. Oh god why wasn’t she answering her phone dammit. Did something happen to her? The streets were flooding. Water swept into my shoes. Murky brown water was accumulating everywhere.
Dammit! Jurina where are you? At this rate we were both going to end up with a severe cold. At best. My phone kept buzzing in my pocket. I checked frantically hoping it was Jurina, but it was just Airi and Daichi. They could wait. Explanations would have to come after I found Jurina.
I felt like such an idiot. I should have recruited Airi to help me. Sure this was a small town, but it was still too much for one person to cover. I felt hopeless. I screamed unintentionally as I heard a clap of thunder. I wrapped my arms around me and pushed on.
I had to keep going. I couldn’t imagine what Jurina was feeling. She’s been lost all day! I passed by the nearby park, but no Jurina. I was just about to give up when I saw her. She was standing under the jungle gym. Probably trying to take cover from the rain without a doubt. I quickly raced to her side.
“Jurina!”
She spun around. I caught sight of her redden eyes. She had been crying. I instantly felt worst. This was all my fault. Without thinking I pulled her into a tight embrace.
“Where have you been Jurina? I was worried sick. Why didn’t you answer my texts?” I cried into her shoulder. She was safe. Relatively. Her body was so wet. She was shivering. How long had she been stuck in the rain? I cursed myself for not realizing her disappearance sooner.
“Rena… How did you know?” she whispered as I held on to her. Her voice was soft and velvety. It was almost… Attractive? I would have probably been distracted by it if I wasn’t so upset.
“I don’t know. It hit me at lunch. Don’t avoid my question! Why didn’t you text me? I get that you were angry, but I was so so worried!” I yelled pushing her away. She gave me a concerned look.
I hadn’t meant to yell. It was just the stress of the situation getting to me. The fight in the morning, Airi’s statement, Jurina being missing, and the storm to top it off was simply too much. I felt tears flowing out of my eyes before I could stop them. There was a tightening in my chest I didn’t quite comprehend, but it wasn’t letting me breathe. I never had a panic attack before, but I think I am having one now. I struggled for air. Jurina looked panicked.
“R-Rena? God Rena are you okay?” Jurina exclaimed her voice laced with concern. She grasped my shoulders trying to reorientate me.
A clasp of thunder was heard once more. I couldn’t… We had to get out of here. But I couldn’t say a word. I felt my breathing get heavy. Before I knew it Jurina’s arms were around me. I felt myself relax at the little warmth that provided. Slowly the tension left my body.
I don’t know how long we stood that way until Jurina spoke, “Better?” I nodded weakly.
“I am sorry. I am terrified of storms,” I revealed holding her tighter when I heard thunder. Jurina pulled away slightly. Only enough so that she could see my face. Disbelief was written all over her face.
“Then why would you come after me?” She questioned desperately. Her eyebrows her furrowed. There was a slight crease in her forehead. She looked so utterly lost. Somehow it was the cutest thing I had ever seen. I swallowed unsure of why those thoughts were emerging at such a inappropriate time. I gave her a weak smile.
“You were lost. It’s not that complicated,” I answered simply. Because isn’t that what friends do? My mind told me that was flawed logic. That I wouldn’t do that for just anyone, but then again I didn’t have many friends. I am assuming this is what friends would do. She looked like she wanted to say more, but stopped herself.
“You’re not being very fair, Rena.”
I wasn’t entirely sure, but I thought I heard her whisper that under her breath. But that didn’t make any sense. How was I being unfair? What did that have to do with the conversation? I wanted to ask, but it seemed like I would be invading Jurina’s personal thoughts. I supposed I would just have to let it go.
“So why didn’t you answer your phone? I repeated once more. Jurina sighed running her hands through her soaked hair.
“I left it at home along with my lunch. I didn’t notice until it was way too late,” Jurina explained. Oh that made sense. She did leave her house in an awful hurry.
“Oh… I thought you aren’t replying because you were mad about this morning. I am sorry by the way,” I apologized slightly bowing my head. Jurina bit her lip. There was an unsure look in her eyes.
“No don’t apologize. I was acting like a child. I didn’t even let you speak earlier. Even though I was telling Daichi to let you decide I was pretty much trying to decide for you too. I am not surprised you stormed out. It’s just I was annoyed he interrupted me, but I should have kept my mouth shut. I am sorry,” Jurina admitted with an apology.
I was surprised. Then relived. She wasn’t angry. Thank goodness. I was really worried about that. I was so sure she hated me. I couldn’t help, but smile.
“Let’s just forget about this and go home. What do you say?” I suggested stepping out of the jungle gym. Jurina flashed me a soft smile.
“I would like that very much.”
…
I suppose it shouldn’t have been much of a surprise that when we arrived to my house I found Daichi waiting outside under an umbrella. I wasn’t too surprised that he had an umbrella. Although it hardly rained around here Daichi was the type of fellow to carry an umbrella regardless. As soon as we were in eyesight he rushed to my side.
“Rena! Where the hell have you been? Why didn’t you answer my texts? Oh god you are soaking wet!” Daichi exclaimed pulling me under his umbrella.
“I am fine Daichi. I am sorry! I was distracted,” I replied calmly. Odd. I had felt so distressed just ten minutes ago. I guess I was just relieved that I had found Jurina. Daichi didn’t look convinced. He glared at Jurina.
“You! It was your fault wasn’t it? I bet you wouldn’t know, but Rena is severely scared of storms! She could have been hurt!” Daichi yelled like a crazed maniac. Jurina looked like a kicked puppy. I felt the urge to kick him. Was that seriously necessary? I wasn’t even hurt. It wasn’t even Jurina’s fault.
“It isn’t her fault! She couldn’t have possibly known. Besides I am the one who went after her. She didn’t ask me to! Not to mention-” I shot back stepping out of the umbrella. Jurina put her hand on my shoulder efficiently cutting me off. She shook her head. I was silent.
“No, he’s right. No matter how pissed off I was I should have never wandered off like that without knowing where I was going. I am sorry,” Jurina bowed. Daichi looked surprised. I guess he didn’t expect her to own up to what she did. As if she did anything, but whatever.
“Y-Yeah umm apology accepted.” Daichi replied in an unsure tone. Jurina gave him a small smile.
“I’ll leave you two then,” Jurina concluded.
Her face was more serious than I had ever seen her. I wondered if something was bothering her. Maybe getting lost wore her out. Something was telling me it was much more than that. I wanted to ask, but I knew this wasn’t the right moment. I watched as she started to walk into her house.
“Wait! I am sorry too… For being a jerk earlier,” Daichi called out. Jurina spun around.
“Thanks,” was all she responded before entering her house.
It seemed like they were finally getting along. However for some reason it didn’t make me feel any better. Something about it seemed off. Her apology. While it was sincere I didn’t like it. For some reason to me it seemed like she was just giving up. Giving up on what I wasn’t so sure? On me? The thought crossed my mind, but I dismissed it as irrational. It made no sense. Then again when it came to Jurina nothing made sense.
There was an awkward silence after she left. We stood outside my house without saying anything. I feel like I should be saying something, but I have nothing to say. An apology? It seemed that might be the appropriate thing to do, but I didn’t feel like I had anything to apologize for. I did nothing wrong except help a friend in need. Surely anyone would do that. Daichi didn’t seem to agree with this.
“Why didn’t you answer my texts? Do you understand how worried I was, Rena?” Daichi demanded. He kept saying that. It’s not that I don’t understand. I did. But we just discussed what happened. I don’t see why this is this a topic of conversation. I sighed.
“Look Daichi I am tired. I told you earlier I was distracted. Can we drop this please?” I answered tiredly. I wanted nothing more than to go home and take a warm shower. After that maybe I could run some lines with Jurina. Daichi gave me a hurt look.
“Why are you being like this Rena? I don’t understand. We been friends for years. Then suddenly Jurina came around and you are a completely different person,” Daichi pointed out sadly. I tried my best not to be annoyed. Again he was making a big deal about Jurina. Maybe I was just tired, but I really didn’t want to have this conversation.
“Again with the Jurina thing? I already told you that you have nothing to be jealous about. I don’t see how I could have possibly changed within four days. I think maybe you need to back off and give me some space!” I snapped. I hadn’t meant to do it, but I had it. Daichi ran his fingers through his hair in frustration.
“Why is it every time Jurina is brought up you get this defensive? Just listen to yourself!” Daichi shot back.
“Well if I changed ever since Jurina came around so did you! You blew up my phone angrily and ignored me for a full day for no legit reason. All I did not walk with you for one day and you blew it out of proportion. Then the morning after you apologize you don’t even let me answer a friend’s request to hang out because suddenly you own my time! You didn’t even know what I was going to answer. And you know what Jurina got lost because you were rude. Maybe if you haven’t interrupted her for no reason she wouldn’t have gotten lost and we wouldn’t be having this conversation!” I yelled releasing all of my frustration.
Daichi was silent. Getting that out of my chest should have made me feel better, but for some reason I just felt awful.
“Daichi… I-”
“Don’t apologize. You’re right. I was so caught up in my ridiculous jealousy I didn’t think about how I was making you feel. Of course you wouldn’t you want to be around me lately. I been acting like a complete jerk. I am sorry,” Daichi apologized. My jaw dropped. He was apologizing? I wasn’t expecting that. I look a deep breath.
“It’s okay. As long as you get it now we’ll be good. Besides we’re only hanging out a lot because of the play, but I promise we’ll spend more time together when it’s done,” I reassured him. Daichi grinned.
“Thank you Rena,” he answered. Then I sneezed and sneezed. Oh no… Daichi chuckled.
“You should probably go inside and change to dry clothes,” Daichi suggested. I nodded.
“Yeah that I will do. Bye Daichi,” I said making my way towards my door.
“So I’ll see you tomorrow morning?” Daichi asked as he walked away.
“Yeah tomorrow!”
…
After my warm bath rather than feeling relaxed I felt… Restless. I couldn’t quite put my finger on it, but something was bothering me. Jurina. The answer came to me automatically. It didn’t make any sense, so I tried to dismiss it again. I sat on my desk and pulled out the play script. There was no homework tonight. It was the perfect time to practice my lines and clear my mind. I began reading them, but no matter how hard I tried my thoughts went back to Jurina.
She just looked so upset earlier. She didn’t voice it. Her facial expression didn’t give it away, but somehow I just knew. I felt like it was all my fault. I stared at the ceiling. Maybe Daichi was right. Maybe I did change ever since Jurina came around. Maybe I should stay away from Jurina, but before I knew it I was texting her.
Are you busy?
The text was sent, but I didn’t know why I had texted her. My phone buzzed.
Jurina: No. What’s up?
I searched my head for an excuse for texting her. My eyes landed on the script.
Want to practice our lines together?
Almost in an instant the phone buzzed again.
Jurina: I am tired.
It hurt. I don’t know why. Logically it makes sense that she would be tired. She wandered who knows how long in the streets in the rain. I was tired too. But I wanted to see her. I wanted to know everything was okay between us. It was irrational. We were fine, but I couldn’t shake the feeling.
Oh… Are you sleeping over again?
Jurina: No.
Do you think you’ll be alright?
Jurina: I’ll manage. Also Airi is walking me to school tomorrow. No need to wait up. I am going to bed. Night Rena.
I was upset. I didn’t know why I was upset to the point I wanted to cry, but I was. I practiced my lines for about an hour. When I glanced towards Jurina’s window the light was still on.
-
I'm waiting for you're update :)
Finally :)
Why jurina's so upset? Already give up ?
Thanks for the updates, i'm waiting for the next chapter
-
Yossha updatee~
Thank you :)
-
This is so good :inlove: :roll:
Can't wait for next chapter :twothumbs
-
Ah you guys are so nice even after the editing mistake I made
-
couldn't agree more with Jurina...
Rena isn't being fair in this one,
but i'm glad Jurina drew a clear line between them
well just wait and see how Rena will react...
actually i read it last nite, but its hard to comment via wap. Well thank you for updating this fic kawaii-san~ :on gay:
-
oohhh...
poor Jurina.
Jurina do not give up, please!
-
Aw my heart! :gyaaah:
-
Author-san you make a new story. I'm sorry for just reading it now. hehe... XD
Anyway I'm always delighted when I read your story. Its awesome. :thumbsup
Ah.. poor jurina and poor rena too.. :cry:
How long until rena realize her own feeling?
And I think I know why jurina want to give up on her. Jurina from the start have been open about her feelings.
But cz Rena have daichi, Jurina doesn't want to hurt rena but now she hurt herself for rejecting her own feelings.
Ah... tragedy.. :banghead:
-
Read in a whirlwind and gotta say WOW, I am HOOKED!
Seriously agree with Airi, it's been super obvious that Rena is falling for Jurina.. Poor Rena isn't sure how to deal with all these newfound feelings and that denial is seriously hurting her more than anything...
One thing I'm more shocked about is that Daichi hasn't said anything about Rena continuously dodging him kissing her. Like out of all the things he was jealous about, he wasn't jealous of his girlfriend being able to hug someone she's recently been aquianted to and yet she still can't kiss her boyfriend of a few months (whom she's known for years)?
I wonder if Jurina is now thinking she misread the signals Rena was giving off... that's why she's trying to spend less time with her now... She thinks she's burdening her...
(https://m.popkey.co/7edc69/Y9gvg.gif)
I hope there's an update soon!
-
update soon please..
-
Author-san updatess pleaseee ,,,
-
Please give an end to Backwards Drama
-
Ch.6 Also known as the day I lost my best friend
(Note: I am aware it's been a year, but I do intend to finish this.)
It’s been four days. Four days since Jurina decided to start avoiding me. At first I was upset. Then I was irritated. I didn't do anything for her to avoid me. We weren't that close. I know that. I understand that we've only known each other for a mere week, but that didn't stop me from being annoyed. I huffed as I watched Airi and Jurina leave to have lunch in the drama room. They were laughing about something.
"Rena are you okay?" Daichi questioned giving me a wary look.
I glared at him. Ever since the incident I have found it ever harder to talk to Daichi. I knew he meant well, but most of the time he was overbearing. Not to mention I got the feeling he didn’t really care about what was bothering me. I think he just wanted me to stop being angry, so he could go back to talking about his favorite subject. Him.
"I am fine," I snapped without meaning to. Daichi raised an eyebrow.
"Are you sure? You been in a foul mood for the past four days. What gives?" Daichi pointed out.
I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. As if I was going to tell him what was going on. He would probably throw another fit when he finds out my foul mood was Jurina related. I pulled out my lunch.
"It's nothing. Just having a bad day," I answered sharply. Daichi sighed.
"If you say so..."
The classroom was noisy. Suddenly I wished I could go eat in the drama room with Airi and Jurina. But Jurina was upset at me for no reason and Daichi would be angry. Somehow it seemed no matter what I did someone was upset at me. It was overwhelming.
...
It was Thursday. Thursday was our drama meeting days. Jurina couldn't avoid me there. I am not sure if that made me feel better or worst though. What would I even tell her? Why are you avoiding me? Talk to me? None of those seem appropriate. I would feel like an idiot saying them. I sighed. Suddenly I didn't want to go to the drama meeting. When reached the drama club room, I found Airi looking through the play script. Without Jurina.
Thank god. Lately not only was Jurina avoiding me, but she's been attached to the hip to Airi. That made it hard to talk to Airi. Maybe I was a little jealous. Jurina was spending way more time with my best friend than I was. All because my annoying boyfriend wanted to be attached to the hip all the time.
That's the primary reason why Jurina's avoidance went on for so long without me saying anything. There were so little opportunities for me to talk to her without Daichi around. Although it has always been like this I was starting to feel his presence a lot more. It was suffocating. An awful thing to think about your boyfriend. But it was what I thought. It wasn’t like this when we were friends. I found myself wishing we could go back. Daichi and I were perfect until we started dating. Then everything changed. Funny how I didn’t notice until now.
"You look like crap," was the first thing Airi said to me when she saw me standing there.
I sighed and took a seat next to her. I set my bag down and put my head down. I knew I looked like crap. I was just so tired. I seriously considered skipping practice and taking a nap, but I needed to talk to Jurina. Not to mention the play is right around the corner.
"I know. I haven't slept very well," I answered rubbing my eyes. Jurina not talking to me combined with Daichi’s overbearing behavior had been making me lose sleep. Airi gave me a concerned look.
"Rena what's wrong?" Airi questioned. I took a deep breath.
"Jurina is avoiding me. I don't know why. All of a sudden, she doesn't walk to school with me nor eat lunch with me. When I ask her to hang out she is always saying she is busy or tired even though I can see she is home," I answered my voice sad.
At that moment, I didn't feel irritated. I just felt sad. I thought Jurina and I really hit off. I thought we were going to be close, but now we didn't even talk. I felt betrayed. It was stupid. We barely knew each other, but I felt it all the same.
"Oh, that explains why she's been walking to school with me," Airi noted with a wistful look in her face. I nodded.
"Yeah, I am not sure what I did wrong. Every time try to talk to her she says she is busy," I explained staring at my hands.
"Well I mean she can't avoid you today. You are going to have to run lines together. You can talk to her then," Airi pointed out.
"I don't even know what to tell her. Maybe I should just leave things like this. Maybe I am overreacting," I answered. Airi frowned.
"I still think you should talk to her. If it's bothering you this much..." Airi's voice trailed off. She was right. I couldn't leave things like they were, but it be so much easier if I could.
"It’s not the only thing that been bothering me. Then there is Daichi. I can’t figure out why everything has changed. I don’t know what is wrong with me." I told her running my fingers through my hair.
“Rena, I think your problems are more related than you think. Think about what I told you the day you Daichi and Jurina fought,” Airi said.
I froze. There it was. The one thing I been trying not to think about. I would be lying if I said I didn’t. I thought about it, but I discarded it. It wasn’t like that. I would know it if I liked girls. But I never have. It made no sense that I would start now.
“I have and I don’t think it is the case. I just wished I knew what I did. That’s all,” I said. Airi gave me a sympathetic look.
“Like I said she has to come to practice, so try talking to her today okay?” Airi replied giving me a pat my head. It wasn’t much, but the gesture made me feel slightly better.
Members slowly began to file in, but no Jurina in sight. I frown. Would she miss practice to avoid me? The thought was upsetting. Airi must have noticed my glance was fixated to the door because she whispered, "Don't worry she'll show."
I gave her a weak nod. I wasn't so sure anymore. I wasn't even sure why I cared so much. Still right before I was about to start the meeting she walked in. Her cheeks were bright red. She was panting. Had she ran all the way over here? She looked relieved when she saw the meeting hadn't started. I tore my eyes away from her and cleared my throat.
"So, about the play..."
...
Pairs. We were practicing in pairs. Airi's idea. Probably wanted to give me a chance to talk to Jurina. I couldn't say I wasn't grateful, but Jurina seemed to be avoiding my gaze. We been practicing for ten minutes and all I got was a simple hey. It was driving me mad. I sighed.
"Why are you avoiding me?" I questioned.
I didn't want to say it straight up, but I didn't know how else to word it. After all that was what she was doing. Jurina's gaze shot up finally looking at me. She looked bewildered for a second, but the expression was gone as soon as it came.
"I don't know what you are talking about. Besides can we talk about this later? We need to practice," Jurina pointed out. I resisted the urge to groan.
"See this is exactly what I am talking about! I don't understand. Did I do something?" I answered back irritated. Jurina sighed running her fingers through her hair.
"Look it doesn't even matter can we go back to practicing? Please?" Jurina replied desperately. My eyes darken. How could she even say it didn't matter? It was all I could think about day and night. I gave her a cold look.
“Sure, whatever,” I replied.
“Rena… Don’t be like that,” Jurina pleaded. I almost melted under her gaze. Almost, but I was too upset.
“You said it didn’t matter if we didn’t talk. Fine let’s just practice and get the over with, so I can go hang out with my boyfriend.” I snapped. I instantly regretted it when I saw how hurt Jurina looked. Why on earth did I say that? I wasn’t even hanging out with Daichi today nor did I want to.
“Wow… Just wow. Okay then let’s just practice,” Jurina answered clearly irritated. I wanted to say I was lying. I wanted to apologize. But I didn’t. Instead I just ran the lines and when practice was over I bolted out of there.
…
The next day was worse than the rest. Because now I had something to be guilty about. I had said something to deliberately upset Jurina. I know there are worst things to do, but I knew how Jurina felt about me. I knew she was jealous of Daichi and I purposely said it to hurt her. The look she gave me when I said that. I couldn’t get it out of my head. I wanted to talk to Airi about it, but I knew she would be with Jurina.
I essentially used Jurina’s feelings to mess with her. I had slept even worse last night than the last four days. I felt like a bus just ran over me. But more importantly I felt so lonely and confused. That’s why when Daichi greeted me that morning rather than being annoyed I felt reassured that not everyone hated me. Because even though Airi didn’t know what I did I was sure she would find out. And like Jurina she would hate me.
“Hey!” Daichi greeted me putting his arm around me. I didn’t bother pushing it away this time like I had been doing the last four days.
“Morning,” was all I said.
He seemed pleased I wasn’t pushing him away this morning because he chatted away about his baseball team and how they were going to finals. He never noticed how upset I was. I couldn’t help, but wondered if Jurina would notice. Class was a drag. Paying attention in class was difficult in my best of days. Today it was torture. The teacher called me out twice for falling sleeping during class. I couldn’t help it. I was so tired.
When lunch time came it was a relief. I put my head down on my desk hoping sleep would take me. Unfortunately, fate had other plans. I felt a tap in my head. I looked up to find Daichi holding up his lunch. I sighed.
“Hey Rena, it’s lunchtime sleepyhead.” Daichi asked. I nodded and pulled out my lunch. I struggled to stay awake as Daichi talked. He told me once more how awesome his team was and how they might go to finals. He went on about how he was going to get me a jersey since I was his girlfriend, so I could go watch them and cheer for him.
As I looked at him, I had an epiphany. Why was I with Daichi? Here I was having the worst day ever and he didn’t even notice. Heck there were a lot of things he didn’t notice about me. Now that I think about it did I ever really like Daichi? Or did I start dating him because he asked me to? We were so close before, but now I think that all dating did was tore us apart. Before we used to talk. Now I am just constantly trying to avoid doing couple things which is all he is interested in.
“I want to break up,” I stated softly. Daichi looked at me in disbelief then his face harden.
“What?” he snapped. I took a deep breath.
“I said I want to break up. I don’t want to do this anymore. I don’t want to date you anymore,” I said my voice raising. Daichi looked enraged. I never seen him this upset before. Not since we were children. The room was suddenly quiet and tense.
“What you mean you don’t want to date? What were you just toying with me all this time? Huh? Was this just a game to you? I love you!” he yelled taking me aback.
He loved me??? I didn’t know that. All this time I didn’t know he felt something as strong as love. I never felt that way. At all. Maybe I should have done this a long time ago. Maybe I was toying with his feelings. Because I never felt the way he did. I am not even sure why I accepted to date him. Maybe I just didn’t want to be alone.
“Daichi, I am so sorry. But I don’t feel the same way. I thought I did. I really did, but I don’t. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I hope we could still be friends,” I told him. Daichi scoffed at that.
“Friends? You broke my heart, Rena. I don’t ever want to see you again,” Daichi hissed.
I looked at him completely crushed. He never wanted to see me again? How could he say that after all this time? Sure, our relationship had been rocky for a while, but we were best friends. I’ve known him longer than Airi. He was there for everything. My first day of school, my first school play. We went to the beach and spend hours looking at the fishes and making up names for them. I felt tears welling up in my eyes.
“How could you even say that? I know we are not dating. I know you are hurt, but we are best friends. We have done everything together. Everything. Are you saying that all ceases to matter just because we are not dating?” I demanded trying to keep my voice steady.
“Of course, we did! Because I loved you. I went everywhere with you because I loved you. I thought you loved me, but were too shy say it. But none of it matters if you don’t feel the same. Do you think I liked watching your school plays? Or being dragged on shopping trips? Oh, and let’s not forget watching your favorite anime. I don’t even like anime! I did all that because I wanted you to like me. But now I know you never did,” he spat back his voice filled of venom.
I took three steps back not believing what I was hearing. “So, then our entire friendship was been a lie? All of it? Did you seriously only do things because you liked me?” I asked.
“Why else would you think I did those things?” he questioned.
“I thought you did them because you liked them. Because you were my friend and you enjoyed being with me,” I replied tears running down my face now.
“Of course, I enjoyed spending time with you. I liked you,” Daichi said exasperated. I looked at him completely horrified with his honestly.
“That’s not the same thing. You were never my friend,” I told him before getting out of there.
I heard him shouting something else, but I kept running. I wasn’t upset because I broke up with Daichi. That wasn’t why I had tears streaming down my face. It was because I lost my oldest friend whom was never interested in being my friend in the first place. I felt like such an idiot for not realizing it sooner. I was running when I suddenly bumped into someone landing on the floor. I looked up to find myself face to face with Jurina.
“Rena? Are you okay?” She asked her voice laced with concerned. Before I knew it, I was hugging her and sobbing into her shoulder.
“Rena! Hey what’s wrong?” Jurina insisted sounding even more worried.
“Daichi and I broke up,” I cried trying to stop myself of crying, but I couldn’t. The tears kept coming.
“Oh…”
“It’s not what you are thinking. I broke up with him. I realized I didn’t really like him at all and that I only dated him because he asked me out, but then h-h-he said that he couldn’t be my friend. That he only was around me because he liked me and if I wouldn’t date him that our friendship of 10 years didn’t matter,” I explained between sobs.
“Rena. Rena. You need to calm done. You are a mess. C’mon. Let’s get you home. I don’t think you should go back to class. I’ll have Airi tell the teacher I helped you get home because you had a fever,” Jurina said. I shook my head.
“You really shouldn’t miss anymore class,” I told her.
“It doesn’t matter. It’s only two days. I missed way more class when I was in Tokyo. Are you parents home?” Jurina questioned helping me up.
“No, they don’t get home till 6,” I answered.
“Okay then we can just hang out there and watch a movie or something,” Jurina said.
With that we began walking home. It was cloudy. Lately we been getting a lot of rain and storms. Right now, it seemed the weather was matching the way I felt. I felt sad about Daichi. I never thought our friendship would end like this. I felt guilty about what I told Jurina. And I was nervous about the upcoming play which I have not been rehearsing for at all. But even though I felt my world was falling apart and even though I was l to her yesterday somehow Jurina was here.
“Jurina why are you being so nice to me? I was awful you yesterday,” I pointed out staring at the ground. Jurina stopped giving me a confused look.
“What do you mean why I am being so nice to you? We’re friends,” Jurina stated simply.
But after the whole thing with Daichi I wasn’t sure. What if Jurina was like him? What is she was only hanging out with me because she thought it would get me to date her? I don’t think I could stand going through that again.
“Are you sure it’s not because you like me?” I questioned. I instantly regretted that when I saw the hurt look on Jurina’s face.
“Rena, is that what you think? I mean I do like you still, but no. That’s not why I am doing this. I like you, but you are also my friend. You can be friends with someone and still like that regardless of what Daichi told you. And about yesterday it’s fine. I was being a stubborn jerk too so it doesn’t matter. All is forgiven,” Jurina reassured me.
I felt myself relax. Jurina wasn’t like Daichi. She wasn’t just going to hang out with her because she had a crush on me. She was my friend. I could trust her. I think deep down I already knew that, but I needed to make sure. Because I don’t want to get attached to someone who will walk away the moment I decide not to date them.
“I am glad. I already have Daichi cross with me. I don’t you to be mad at me either. I am so happy we are talking again,” I told her with a smile. Jurina returned it and then looked serious.
“Listen Rena about the past few days… I didn’t mean to ignore you. I was just trying to give you and Daichi some space. I didn’t want to create a problem between you and your boyfriend. I thought… For some reason, I thought that would be for the best. But now I realize I really hurt you. I am sorry,” Jurina explained.
That did make sense now that I think about it. She went a little overboard with not hanging out even when he wasn’t around and all, but it made sense. Especially after all the things that had occurred since she moved here.
“It’s okay. I mean I think it might have done some good. If you haven’t been distant I don’t think I would have realize how much I didn’t want to be with Daichi. You know maybe I am a little like Daichi. I thought that just because we were childhood friends it was only natural we should date. But I never wanted to kiss him. I hated holding hands with him and hugging him. It wasn’t fun to be with him anymore because he wanted to do all those things. I wonder if there is something wrong with me for not wanting to do those things,” I told her.
“Rena there is nothing wrong with you. He was just the wrong person,” Jurina reassured me.
We continued walking and I tried to ignore the nagging voice in my head that said I enjoyed those things with Jurina.
-
Thank you very much for continuing
I have felt very bad about what Daichi has told Rena. I can not believe he says that for ten years he faked friendship.
-
I'm so happy you continue it. I've been waiting patiently, and will keep looking foward for the next chapters as well :hee:
-
Ch.7 Who I Used to Be
It was so strange living out of the city. Before it was hard to listen to rain without hearing cars outside my window, but here when it was raining that was all you could hear. I sat with my legs cross on Rena’s bed waiting for her to bring me some hot chocolate. I offered to go with her, but she insisted I stay up here saying I was her guest. I looked down the window and smiled when I saw my window right across it. It was reassuring to know Rena was right across my room. I was the type of person that got lonely easily, but know I had a friend so close by.
Friend… The word hurt, but not as much as the word stranger. I rather be Rena’s friend than a complete stranger. I proved that in the last five days. I thought it be for the best that I distance herself from Rena. I didn’t want to come between her relationship. I had done it before, but that was with girls that I wanted to have fun with. Rena meant something to me. And in spite the fact that I’ve only known Rena for such a short period of time, I missed her so much when we stopped talking. I scoffed. Leave it to me to develop a massive crush on the first girl that has ever been nice to me.
It was more than that though. When I was with Rena I felt at home. Safe. I wanted to be better. I never told anyone, but the reason we moved her was not just because my parents got divorced. It was a part of it yeah, but because I was out of control. Staying out late and partying. Shop lifting. Name a thing and I had probably done it. Other than drugs. Drinking was one thing, but drugs? I drew the line there. I thought it would be the same thing when I got here, but then I met Rena. And Airi of course.
She was such a nice girl I didn’t want to show her my bad side. It was funny how Rena had no idea how I was able to get out through my window so easily. With her I wasn’t wild crazy Jurina. I was just me. I was the person I was before my parent’s fighting. Before I met all the fucked-up people in my life. I didn’t even feel the urge to party anymore. It seemed so pointless. Then I stopped talking to her. I felt depressed. I started feeling like my old self again. Empty. I wanted to go drinking again and just forget everything.
Especially after our confrontation in the drama room. Losing her… It scared me. That’s why today I decided I needed to talk to Rena and clear up the air. I wanted to explain why I had stopped talking to her. I wanted to tell her about my past. I didn’t want there to be any secrets between us. I had told Airi about it these past few days, but the person I wanted to tell the most was Rena.
Then I found her sobbing over that asshole, Daichi. Daichi… Since the first time I met him I knew exactly what type of guy he was. A entitled and whiny. I met several guys like that before. He didn’t disappoint. He only saw Rena as a thing he owned. I tried to be nice for Rena’s sake, but failed miserably.
I felt so bad so Rena. It’s one thing to break up with someone, but find out your best friend doesn’t care about you? I couldn’t imagine what that was like. After all the closest person, I’ve ever been to is Miyuki. And even with her I’ve always known she only cares about having a good time. I’ve never had a friend that I trust except for Rena and to some extend Airi.
“Hey sorry I took so long. I couldn’t remember where the hot chocolate was,” Rena explained with an awkward smile. I shook my head as she passed me my cup.
“It’s alright. I didn’t wait long,” I replied. I took a sip of the warm sweet liquid and felt my body warm up. It was a cold day. The weather here was a lot cooler than Tokyo and I was still adjusting. Rena’s hot chocolate hit the spot.
“So sorry about earlier. About crying all over your shoulder and all,” Rena apologized awkwardly. I smiled. For not the first time I couldn’t help, but to think about how cute she was sometimes.
“It’s really no problem,” I answered.
We drank our hot chocolate in silence. It was the kind of silence that isn’t awkward, but soothing. Like we know each other forever. Before I had always scoffed at the idea of soulmates, but now I wasn’t so sure it was such a stretch. With Rena, everything felt different. Sure, I dated and slept with several girls, but with Rena it felt as if she was my first everything as corny as it sounds. And despite what she said, I know she felt it too. I wouldn’t pressure her though. It was something she needed to realize on her own.
“Hey Rena. I have actually been meaning to talk to you about something,” I told her. Rena looked surprised.
“Really?” she questioned. She was sitting right across me. She looked more relaxed than she did earlier although her eyes were still red. I wonder if this would be the right time to tell her about my past, but I decide it would be for the best. I didn’t want there to be misunderstandings between us.
“Yeah well I mean I wanted to apologize for ignoring again. I really didn’t mean to upset you. The thing is you don’t really know me. I mean well you do, but you don’t know who I was before I met you and all the things I did,” I explained. Rena seemed to notice I was serious because she sat up.
“Tell me about it,” she said. I took a deep breath bracing myself for the conversation we were about to have. If it were anyone else I wouldn’t want to be this vulnerable, but it was Rena.
“I well you know how I told you that we moved here because my parents got divorced. That was not entirely true,” I began. Rena looked at me with curious eyes.
“Then why else did you move here?” she asked.
“Well because of me. Back in Tokyo I was completely different than I am now. I used to party a lot. I skipped school most of the time and would cause trouble with my friends. If you could even call them that. I slept with more girls than I care to admit and often times didn’t know how I got home. There was this girl, Miyuki. We were friends with benefits I suppose you could say. She was my best friend. When I was with her I was my worst. I was the most destructive and manipulative. My mother decided to move her after the divorce to get me away from her,” I told her. Rena looked surprised at all of this.
“Wow I had no idea. But what changed then? I mean this wasn’t so long ago,” Rena pointed out.
“Well I got here and I was determined to be so bad that my mom had to move back to Tokyo. I wanted to go back to my “friends” and Miyuki. But then in that first day I met you and Airi. I don’t know why, but in that moment, something shifted. I think I only acted out because I was lonely. I don’t think any of the people I talked was ever as nice as you guys were to me. In that first day, I was determined to sneak out and get wasted in the first bar I saw. But then I saw your light on. And I went to you room instead,” I remember this with fondness. It had been my first sleepover. I mean I stay at other girls’ house before, but that was in a less innocent context.
“Wait I thought you used to be in drama club? Did you make that up? I am not judging or anything. I just want to understand,” Rena assured. I gave her a sad smile.
“No, it wasn’t a lie. I was in drama, but then I got caught sleeping with some girl behind the stage and got kicked out,” I replied clinging at the memory.
“Wow you really were different. I am so shocked. You know when you asked me out that first day I thought maybe everyone in Tokyo was that forward, but you are used to flirting with girls like that aren’t you?” Rena pointed out.
“Yeah I was. That’s why I am really really glad you rejected me that day. I would have messed everything up. When you rejected me, I think you actually saved our friendship. That’s also the reason why I back off when I notice you and Daichi were having problems because of me. Before I ruined relationship back and forth just for fun. But you were my friend. I couldn’t do that to you. So, I back away hoping you would work out your problems with your boyfriend, but it didn’t happen…” I told her.
I gave her a guilty look as I thought about my original intentions with Rena. When I confessed to Rena that day I had every intention of sleeping with her and then tossing her to the side. But instead she rejected me and befriended me. For the first time, I found someone who was interested in me not in a good time. It was then I realized I really did like her. I was unsure how she would feel about me now though. She seemed to sense it though.
“I am really happy you told me this, Jurina. Listen you are not the person you used to be. At least I don’t think so. I can’t imagine it would be an easy thing to admit to. But seriously if you ever feel like spiraling out of control tell me. You are not alone. I don’t know why you felt the urge to self-destruct before, but if you ever need to talk to someone. I am here. Right across the window. You got it?” Rena said. I smiled.
“Yeah, I know,” I replied.
For the rest of the night we rehearse for the play. We both really needed the practice. As leads we couldn’t disappoint. Especially after all the hard work Airi put in. This had to be perfect. I am not sure at what time we fell asleep, but when we woke up we were tangled together. I smiled as I saw Rena’s cute sleeping face. Last time I stay over we ended up like this as well. I pretended I didn’t notice so things wouldn’t get awkward, but I did.
Part of me didn’t what to rush Rena. However, I bigger part of me wanted to. I don’t think I ever been this attracted to someone. Both physically and spiritually. I think it’s more than attraction, but I am scared to admit to myself. I sat up gently pushing Rena aside. Also instantly she woke up.
“J-Jurina??? What time is it?” she yawned cutely. I was pleasantly surprised her alarm didn’t go off. It was probably because it was Saturday.
“Who knows? I just woke up too,” I admitted with a sheepish smile. She laughed.
“I see. Good to know you weren’t sitting here all bored for too long,” Rena replied sounding relieved. As if I couldn’t ever be bored with her in the room. I was going to add something else when I saw someone in the corner of my window. No… It couldn’t be. I turned to see if Rena had noticed, but she was distracted with her phone.
“Hey Rena, I have to go. My mom doesn’t know I am here. I kind of forgot to tell her. Old habits die hard,” I said. I gestured at her window.
“Do you mind?” I asked. Rena sighed.
“I really rather you use the front door, but whatever,” Rena answered sounding defeated. I laughed.
“I know. I will next time. Text me later,” I replied making my way out through my window. I watch her wave at her, but I was too preoccupied with the person in my room. I opened my window to find her sitting in my bed with her legs crossed. I sighed.
“It’s been a while, Miyuki.”
-
MIYUKI CAME!? :shocked:
-
Lol of course. Haha Miyuki is known to appear in my fics as soon as someone mentions her haha.
-
yeeessss jurimilky :heart: :heart:
omg
i actually really like jurimilky, even though they are not the main pairing :cry:
but still miyukiiiii :heart:
time for jealous rena :twisted:
-
I like Jurimilky too even though I haven't wrote about them much. But yeah look forward to jealous Rena.
-
Wah!!! Milky is here, so there is a possibility that Sayaka might come out too. hehehe.. Thanks Author-san for coming back and updating this wonderful fic.
-
That if that is going to be a surprise Miyuki!
-
Ch.8 Who I am now and Who I was then
A/N: Guys I know these chapters are short and badly edited, but I am busy with school. I rather post short chapters than try to write long ones are get frustrated. Anyhow thanks for still reading after such a long time :D
“How did you get in here? Did you pick my lock or go in through my window?” I questioned with a demanding tone.
For Miyuki to be here now out of all times. Part of me felt excited, but I mostly felt dread. What would Rena think of me if she met Miyuki? Sure, I came clean to her, but one thing was to hear it from me and a whole another was for her to meet someone from my past. Of course, there were no guarantee she would even meet Miyuki, but I couldn’t be too sure. Perhaps my biggest fear was falling back to my old habits.
“How cold! After I come all this way to visit you! Why are you still here? I thought you said you would be back home by the new term! I want someone to mess around with,” Miyuki whined with her infamous cute pout. I couldn’t help, but smile. Some things never changed.
“I am sorry you are right. I am just surprised that is all. Why are you here Milky? Surely you must have found someone to play with by now,” I told her with a fond look. Miyuki looked out the window. Rena was watching us.
“I think the person who found someone new to play with is you. This would mean you are winning,” Miyuki grumbled.
Miyuki and I had this thing where we used to try and see if we could sleep with straight girls. It was a bet of sorts that we had going on until Christmas. We were tied when we left, but if I had slept with Rena I would be winning. When I met Rena was I hoping she would be another point, but now I am glad she wasn’t.
“She is just a friend,” I answered. Miyuki scoffed.
“So, you are telling me you stayed over and didn’t sleep with her?” Miyuki told me with a raised eyebrow.
Technically I should have been insulted, but I understood why she was skeptical. It wasn’t like me to just sleep over at a girl’s house just because. It made me think about how much I had changed in so little time. I haven’t noticed it before, but now that I was in front of Milky it was clear as day.
“No, I am serious. I haven’t found anyone I am interested in since I got here,” I answered. Miyuki laughed.
“Seriously? Since when is Matsui Jurina picky?” Miyuki taunted. I rolled my eyes.
“Shut up Milky. Not everyone is as open-minded as in Tokyo here,” I hissed more annoyed at her comment than anything else. I could try explaining that I wasn’t like that anymore. That I wasn’t trying to just mess around anymore, but I knew she wouldn’t understand. This is Miyuki after all. Miyuki giggled.
“Since when was that a problem for you? We both know that it’s the pure traditional types that are the most fun. I don’t believe you at all. Prove it to me right here right now,” Miyuki demanded. I sighed.
“How do you suppose I do that?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Kiss me,” she said simply standing up and walking toward me.
“You want me to kiss me just to prove I am not sleeping with someone? Since when did something like that bothered you?” I questioned. It was true. Miyuki and I had always been sleeping with other people and neither of us cared. We aren’t excusive nor did we want to me. We just wanted a good time. Miyuki chuckled.
“Fine you caught me. You know I don’t care you sleep with. I just thought jealous sex would be more fun than plain old sex,” Miyuki admitted not looking embarrassed. I tried to hide the distaste in my face.
I didn’t want to kiss Miyuki. I didn’t want to mess around with her. I wanted to be with Rena. I looked out the window again. But… Rena was never going to like me the way I liked her though. I might as well have fun with Miyuki while she was here. It had been a while since I been with anyone and I had to admit it was taking its toll.
“Fine have it your way,” I answered throwing her one of my infamous grins. The grin I only used when I was trying to get with a girl.
I put my hands in her shoulders and kissed her. Hard. From the corner of my eye I watched Rena close her curtains.
…
I collapsed in my bed shell shocked. My palms felt cold and my heart heavy. I tried to digest what I just saw. Jurina was kissing a girl in her bedroom. I didn’t know Jurina was even seeing someone. My mind went back to the conversation we had last night. About Jurina’s past. Was this some random girl she picked up? I don’t understand. She said she was over with messing around with girls. I didn’t know what to think.
I felt… Sad? Disappointed? I couldn’t pinpoint the exact feeling. I wasn’t sure why I was feeling this way. Jurina was free to kiss whoever she wanted. She wasn’t affecting me. I rejected her. She didn’t owe me an explanation. I couldn’t get the scene out of my head. Jurina passionately kissing that girl in her bedroom. I wondered how it would feel.
My hands unconsciously drifted to my lips. Did Jurina taste like the hot chocolate we drank last night? I felt my cheek heat up at the thought. I buried my head in my pillow. What am I doing? I had closed my curtains to give them more privacy, but I couldn’t deny I was curious. Were they just kissing or??? I bit my lip. I needed to get out of her. I began dialing Airi’s number.
“Rena? What’s up? It’s like 9,” Airi mumbled. I instantly felt bad. I probably woke her up. Airi and I weren’t that types to wake up early on weekends. But I needed to see her.
“Can we meet somewhere? I need to talk to someone,” I said.
“Sure, meet me at the usual spot in an hour.”
…
“So, Jurina finally told you about her past, huh?” Airi said as she took a sip of coffee.
Our usual spot was a small café by the park. To be honest one of the few places we could hang out in town. Everywhere was infested with our classmates. Airi was the one that found it and it’s been our place ever since. It was where we went to whenever something like this happened. I had to remember to bring Jurina here someday. I bit my lip as I once more remembered the scene from this morning. I stared at my coffee cup trying to find the right words to say. It was difficult. I wasn’t sure how to feel or think.
“I am not sure what to think. I said her past didn’t matter to me, but now I am not so sure…” my voice trailed off towards the end reflecting my uncertainty.
“So you don’t want to be friends with her anymore? Because of her past?” Airi questioned with a serious expression.
“No! No! It’s not like that,” I instantly objected. I mean it wasn’t that I didn’t want to be her friend, but somehow, I was uneasy.
“Then what is it like?” Airi asked. I sighed.
“I am just wary I guess. Jurina told me she changed and yet this morning I saw her making out with some random girl. I know she was given me no reason to distrust her, but I can’t help it,” I answered. Airi took a deep breath and set down her coffee.
“Rena whether Jurina kisses another girl is quite frankly none of your business,” Airi pointed out.
“What do you mean it isn’t? She is my friend! I think I deserve to know whether she is making out with half the school!” I countered childishly.
“Why should that affect your friendship? To be honest I think you are just jealous,” Air stated. I grew annoyed.
“Really Airi? This again? I come to you for yet another problem and instead of helping you bring this up again,” I snapped.
“Yes, Rena! This again. And I am going to keep bringing it up until you stop being a coward and face your feelings!” Airi insisted. I grabbed my bag and stood up.
“You know? Screw you,” I hissed.
“Rena! Wait!” Airi called out as I stormed off. I walked out to find Jurina with the girl she was with this morning. Her arm was wrapped around her shoulder. Jurina looked surprised to see me. I felt my blood boil.
“Wow. I guess something don’t ever change, huh?” I spat before walking away. I heard Jurina calling my name, but I kept walking. It wasn’t until I was out of sight that I began to cry. What the hell was wrong with me? Why would I say that? I was starting to think Airi might be right…
-
Airin is definitely right.
-
I love drama~
I hope rena can recognise her own feelings
-
Ch.9 Conflicted Feelings
A/N: This is a longer chapter than I expected. Prepare for the feels.
I stared at the ceiling my room dimmed. After I got home from the café, I just cried. I cried and cried until I couldn’t cry anymore. I felt numb. Empty. Everything was falling apart. I thought about Airi and Jurina. My head hurt. I was such a jerk. Jurina trusted me. She trusted me not to judge her about her past. I told her the past didn’t matter to me, yet I used it against her the first chance I got. The worst part is that it’s not even the first time. Back at then when I was mad at her in the theater room I did the exact same thing.
And Airi? Airi was just only trying to help. Instead of thanking her all I ever did was push her away. Airi got up early in the morning to help me with my problems. I repaid her by screaming at her. I lashed out because she was right. I did like Jurina. In fact, I am beginning to think it might surpass like because as time goes by what I feel for her grow. That doesn’t matter though because I do nothing, but hurt her. Maybe Daichi was right. Maybe all I ever do is use and hurt people.
“I am a horrible person,” I whispered to myself. I hugged my pillow as I curled up in a small ball. I wanted the earth to shallow me alive. It’s funny how I thought breaking up with Daichi was as bad as it got. Clearly the universe had other plans.
The worse part was that even though I knew I was wrong I couldn’t bring myself to grab the phone and apologize. I was just so angry. I was angry at Jurina for kissing that girl. I was mad at Airi for pointing out my true feelings, and I was angry at myself. For being such a damn coward. Even though I liked Jurina… Even though I liked girls… I couldn’t say a thing. I was terrified. I remember when it got out Airi liked girls. It wasn’t pretty.
Everyone who ever talked to her suddenly avoided her as if she had the plague. I was never a friendly person. I didn’t really talk to anyone in my class. But I was still part of the group. I fit in. I was the nice quiet girl who sat by the window. I was the girl who would probably do something with her life and marry a nice guy. I wanted to be that girl. It was safe. It was comfortable. On the other hand Rena, the girl who was in love with a girl. I didn’t know who she was. It was new and strange. I was scared of that Rena.
It was so much easier when I was just the friend of the school lesbian. Especially when I had a boyfriend. People just assumed I was friends with Airi because I was too nice. No one give me a hard time. I didn’t have to deal with all the things Airi did. I don’t think I could. I am not like Airi. I couldn’t just smile like nothing happened when people wrote horrible things in my desk and put pins in my shoes. When girls found out Airi was a lesbian they treated her as if she was the gum in the bottom of their shoes. I wonder if they would treat me like that too. Would they think I was disgusting? How would my mother react? I thought about my mom’s face when she found out I wouldn’t be giving her a grandchild. I couldn’t deal with any of this. I would break. I can’t do it.
But… At the same time… I bit my lip. Every time I thought about Jurina and that girl kissing I couldn’t help thinking that should have been me. I didn’t just want to be Jurina’s friend. I began to sob, but nothing came out after crying so much. Instead my chest rose and deflated rapidly as I thought about Jurina. Suddenly the feelings I been desperately trying to shove down since the moment I met her began to break free. I wanted her. In the way a man wants a woman. I wanted her so badly it hurt. I thought about all the couple things Daichi wanted us to do together. Hugging, dates, kissing… The images filled my head. I felt overwhelmed. I wanted to do all those things with Jurina and more… I wanted everything and had nothing to give. Because I am a coward. I didn’t quite dare to throw myself in the open fire like that.
In the fictional world doing what makes you happy is always the answer, but in the real world it was not that easy. I was both terrified of being Rena, the school lesbian, and of being Rena, the girl who would find a good husband. I didn’t deserve Jurina. She deserved better than a spineless fool like me. I stared at my phone. I didn’t want to face any of it, but Airi and Jurina deserved an explanation. So, I gathered my courage and checked my messages. I had exactly two messages in my inbox. One from Jurina and one from Airi. I checked Airi’s first.
Airi: Are you okay?
I should have expected Airi to be worried about me despite what I yelled at her. That was just the kind of person she was. I took a deep breath trying to figure out how to word my apology.
Rena: Airi, I am sorry. For what I said earlier. You were only trying to help and… You were right about me. I do like Jurina, but I am scared. I am just so scared. I am not like you. I can’t just pretend everything will be okay if I date her. I know how things will be at school. At home. I don’t think I can do it. I am a coward.
I sighed and opened Jurina’s message.
Jurina: We need to talk. Can you meet me at the café?
I was surprised. I thought Jurina would be more angry. Why wasn’t she? If I were her I would be extremely pissed. It was odd, but I shrugged it off. Maybe what Jurina had to say to me had to be said face to face. I was afraid, but I needed to hear whatever she had to say. Not to mention I needed to talk to her face to face too. I needed to apologize.
Rena: Okay give me ten minutes.
I didn’t even get to put my phone down before Airi’s reply came in. I quickly checked it.
Airi: I understand. I am not as brave as you think though. This whole thing is scary. But it is worth it.
I tossed my phone aside because what was I supposed to say to that? Airi was right. I wondered how Jurina would feel if she knew I was considering hiding my feelings for her over shame. Would she be sad or relieved? How did Matsui Jurina feel about me? I was so worried about everything else I never stopped to even think about how Jurina felt about me. Did Jurina think about me as a friend or something else? Before I was so sure she liked me, but after this morning I wasn’t so sure. After all, Jurina’s first confession was just her messing around. She told me herself. Jurina told me I was her first true friend along with Airi. What if that was all I was to her? A good friend? Would the risk be worth it? I mustered all my strength and got up. I wasn’t done. I still needed to meet Jurina and see what she had to say to me.
The day was cloudy. It seemed since Jurina came there had not been a sunny day. I wondered if Jurina somehow attracted clouds? Or maybe I was the one bringing the gloomy weather with my constant insecurity. Or maybe just maybe I finally lost it. I mean I was blaming my feeling for the weather as if that were logical. When I got to the café I was surprised not to find Jurina, but the girl she was with earlier this morning. I instantly felt irritated. She was the last person I wanted to see.
“Oh! You are here. I almost thought you weren’t coming. I am Miyuki by the way,” Miyuki greeted with a bright smile. She extended her hand towards me, but I just glared at it. She rolled her eyes and retracted it her smile quickly fading away.
“Rude. Here I am trying to be nice and all. Are all country folk like this?” Miyuki huffed crossing her arms. Country folk??? I gave her a confused look. Was this girl not from here? Miyuki… Why did that name sound so familiar? Then it hit me. Jurina told me she had a friend with benefits by that name. It seems she is standing right in front of me. My disdain, if possible, for the girl grew. I was instantly on guard.
“Where is Jurina? She asked me to meet her here,” I told her with a sharp tone. The girl pulled Jurina’s phone out of her bag and waved it around.
“Actually, that was me. Jurina is currently in my hotel room, so it was easy to take her phone. We need to talk,” Miyuki explained. I scoffed and started to walk away.
“I have no interest in talking to you,” I told her. I didn’t get very far before Miyuki grasped my arm firmly.
“Well too bad because I am very interested in talking to you. I also happen to be the only one who knows where Jurina is. So if you want to see Jurina anytime soon I suggest you take a seat and have coffee with me,” Miyuki stated in a serious matter. I was taken aback. Her aura had completely change from bubby and cute to serious. I weighted my options and decided it be best to listen to what the girl had to say. So, I followed her inside to the furthest table in the back of the café. Once seated a waitress quickly came to our table.
“What would you like to order?” the waitress asked. I looked at Miyuki. This was her idea after all.
“Just water. We won’t be taking very long…” Miyuki paused looking at the waitress' nametag. “Sayaka. That’s a pretty name.” Miyuki complimented with a smile.
The girl looked flustered. I quickly realized Miyuki was good with people in the same way Jurina was. They knew the right things to say and how to charm people. I wonder if this was how the two girls could get people to sleep with them so easily. I didn’t like the implications of those thoughts.
“Thanks, but I am afraid I can’t let you stay unless you buy something,” the girl explained with an apologetic look. Miyuki grinned.
“No problem. I’ll have a small coffee in a to go cup please. Again we aren’t staying very long.” Miyuki the girl over up and down and smirked. “Unfortunately. I like talking to cute waitresses,” Miyuki added with a wink.
“I-I’ll be right back,” Sayaka stuttered her cheeks rosy red. I watched as the poor girl tripped on her way back to the kitchen. Miyuki watched her amused. I gaped at her boldness.
“Cute. What time do you think she gets off?” She asked me.
“I-! am not sure,” I answered still surprised at what I just witnessed. She shrugged.
“Whatever I’ll ask her before we leave. I still have a day to burn after all,” Miyuki said. I looked at her surprised. I assumed she be staying longer.
“Surprised? Don’t be. I know when I am an unwelcome guest,” Miyuki told me. I know that comment was meant to make me feel bad, but it didn’t. The sooner she left the better.
“What did you want to talk about?” I asked her remembering the purpose of our visit. Miyuki studied me and sighed.
“Do you like Jurina?” She finally asked. I was taken aback by the sudden question. I wondered if I would ever get used to the girl’s boldness.
“I-I’m sorry?” I stuttered. Miyuki looked annoyed.
“I asked if you liked Jurina. And don’t bother lying. I can see right through it,” Miyuki warned.
“W-Well she is a good friend and-“
“You’re lying,” Miyuki interrupted. I sighed. I didn’t feel comfortable admitting my feelings, but as I felt Miyuki’s sharp eyes I realize she was going to let me off the hook until I did.
“Fine. I like her. A lot. Happy?” I replied annoyed. It felt strange. This was the first time I admitted my feelings out loud. It was scary, but it also made me feel lighter. Miyuki groaned at my reply.
“Ugh this is so annoying. Listen I want to like you. I do because Jurina really likes you. She has never liked someone like this you know. Like ever. But you are keeping playing with my best friend’s feelings and that is not cool. If you like her you need to say it and be clear. None of this wish-washy crap. I hate people like that. Also, you best friend is a fucking jerk,” Miyuki huffed. She said this so quickly I nearly missed half of it.
“Airi? You met Airi?” I asked surprised. This is not how I expected this conversation to go. I was honestly ready for the girl to try to push me away from Jurina. I was still confused as to why she thought Airi was a jerk though.
“Yes! Thanks to you two Jurina is in my hotel room getting wasted. Mind you I would normally join her, but it’s like 10 in the morning. Plus she pissed and that no fun,” Miyuki pointed out massaging her temples.
“Wait a minute I can see how she is mad at me. But Airi? What did Airi do?” I asked. Miyuki sighed.
“Well…”
…
-An hour and half earlier-
“What was that about? I thought you weren’t sleeping with her?” Miyuki questioned.
“I- “
Jurina didn’t get to finish before Airi walked out of the café.
“Shit,” Airi groaned running her fingers though her hair.
“Airi! I am guessing Rena was here with you before she snapped at me for no reason?” Jurina asked.
“I am going to take a wild guess and say that is your friend Miyuki,” Airi said. Jurina nodded.
“Cute girls can call me Milky,” Miyuki stated not helping the situation. Jurina almost cried right there and then. Airi raised an eyebrow.
“I have a girlfriend,” she answered giving Miyuki a wary look. Miyuki grinned.
“That’s never stopped me,” Miyuki replied with a smirk.
“Okay I am going to pray that you didn’t introduce her,” Airi told her. She turned to Miyuki, “No offense.” “None taken. I get that a lot,” Miyuki replied.
“Can we skip the pleasantries? What the hell is going on?” Jurina demanded. Airi gave me a sad look.
“Jurina I think it should be rather obvious. C’mon you can’t possibly be that dense. I mean you have that as your best friend,” Airi said gesturing towards Miyuki. Jurina closed her eyes and took a deep breath trying to calm herself.
“Enlighten me,” Jurina said through gritted teeth.
“Rena likes you. I thought was obvious,” Airi pointed out. Jurina sighed.
“I know that. God, I think even Daichi knows that,” Jurina answered.
“Well then how do you think she feels seeing you making out with a girl and then taking her off to coffee?” Airi questioned. Oh… Of course, Rena was
jealous. Jurina knew she shouldn’t be happy about it, but she was.
“Oh, wipe that grin off your face. Listen Rena isn’t the type that likes to be lied to and she thinks you lied about not sleeping with other girls,” Airi told her.
“But I haven’t slept with other girls!” Jurina shot back.
“Umm I am standing right here,” Miyuki waved.
“I meant like other than you,” Jurina answered.
“Wait you slept with her? I thought you just kissed,” Airi said. Miyuki laughed.
“Jurina and me? Just kiss? Have you meet Jurina?” Miyuki asked. Airi ignored her.
“God dammit Jurina! You should have kept it in your pants! Now Rena is never going to trust you again,” Airi hissed.
“Are you serious? I mean I get it she is jealous, but it’s not like we are dating,” Jurina shot back.
“Well you’ll never be if you keep acting like a slut,” Airi scoffed. Jurina looked at her in shock. Airi must have she realized what she said because her eyes grew wide.
“Wow… Just wow… You know what maybe it is better this way. I’ve never known how to keep it in my pants anyways. I am clearly not good enough for you guys. C’mon Miyuki. Let’s go,” Jurina told Miyuki.
“Wait Jurina I didn’t mean that…” Airi said.
“Whatever… I can’t believe I ever wanted to stay here,” Jurina scoffed. Jurina grabbed Miyuki’s hand and started guiding her towards her house. Then she remembered Rena lived right next door. Jurina stopped.
“Where are you staying at?” Jurina asked her.
“At a hotel in the center of town,” Miyuki replied.
“Good. We’ll go there,” Jurina answered curtly.
“Jurina? Do you want to talk about it?” Miyuki asked concerned.
“No, I just want to get drunk.”
…
I smacked my face with the palm of my hand in frustration. I loved Airi. I did, but she had a habit of always saying what was on her mind without considering how she might hurt people. Jurina was trying so hard to be good and fit in. She was trying so hard to get past her old image. And we repay her by insulting her the first setback she has. Not to mention Jurina was right. She had no obligation to be loyal to me. She could sleep with whoever she liked. We weren’t dating. Airi said this herself. This was such a mess.
“I… I need to talk to her,” I told her my voice desperate. Miyuki smiled and pulled out a card.
“This is the card to my hotel room. The room number is written on there. Now go get your girl,” Miyuki said with a smile. I got up and just as I was about to leave Miyuki stopped me.
“Oh, and Rena? Jurina and I have done some pretty shitty things, but she is still my friend. Screw her over and you deal with me. Got it?” Miyuki threaten all while wearing a smile. I felt shivers going down my spine, but was equally touched. Jurina might have underestimated her friendship with Miyuki.
“I will. Also, I think you need to talk to her too,” I told her. Miyuki looked at me confused.
“I think Jurina is under the impression you won’t be her friend unless she is messing around with you. But I think you care about her a lot. You should tell her that,” I explained. Miyuki sighed.
“Yeah I know. Truthfully that why I am here. I screamed some pretty shitty things before she left and I wanted to clear the air. But that can wait. Now go,” Miyuki waved her hand shooing me away. I quickly realized the girl didn’t like talking about her feelings. I smiled. Suddenly all my previous distaste for the girl had faded. I realized she wasn’t that bad of a person. Just lost.
“You are not that bad Miyuki,” I told her with a grin. The girl blushed and rolled her eyes.
“Even if I am about to sleep with our waitress the first chance I get?” Miyuki questioned with a raised eyebrow. I laughed at this.
“I am pretty sure she is straight and has a boyfriend. It’s a small town,” I told her. Miyuki chuckled.
“Oh, you clearly haven’t seen me try,” Miyuki stated watching the girl like a cat watches a canary. I sigh and took this as my cue to leave.
“Bye Miyuki,” I waved as I left, but the girl was too preoccupied to notice.
Suddenly I felt bad for our waitress. The feeling didn’t last long. I had other things to worry about. Like what would I say to Jurina. The walk to the hotel wasn’t long, but it gave me time to think. I wasn’t ready for a relationship with Jurina right now, but I think the girl should know. About my feelings. It was scary. When I thought about telling her upfront about how I felt, I wanted to turn back and lock myself in my room. However, it needed to be said. If Jurina didn’t want to be my friend afterwards so be it, but if our friendship was going to work I needed to be honest. I needed to apologize and be honest about the reason I got mad at her. I took a deep breath as I stood in front of the hotel. Here comes nothing.
I looked at the card. Room 402. Okay Rena. You can do this. I walked inside and made my way towards the elevators. I briefly wondered what kind of parents gave their child the money to go on a vacation like this. This hotel was a luxury hotel. Most people stay here while they visited the nearby hot spring resort. It was crazy expensive. Who was Miyuki? I didn’t dwell not it too much, however because before I knew it the elevator door open. I was almost there and I did not feel ready. I walked searching for the number until I finally found it. I felt my heart racing in my chest. It was now or never. I made this far I couldn’t run away. Not anymore.
I walked inside only to find Jurina making out with a girl I figured was a staff of the hotel judging by her uniform. I wanted to get angry, but I couldn’t. This was partly my fault and again I had no right. I cleared my throat. The two girls broke away and Jurina giggled.
“I-It’s Rena,” Jurina slurred. Oh god she was drunk. I mean I shouldn’t be that surprised, but it had only been an hour since everything had gone down. That was fast. The other girl just looked annoyed at being interrupted. I sighed. Normally I would have been embarrassed, but it has been a long day.
“Okay you need to leave now,” I stated scratching the back of my neck. This was so awkward. The girl glared at me.
“No, you need to leave we were in the middle of something,” the girl huffed. I closed my eyes trying not to lose my patience. The girl sounded drunk as well. Jurina didn't say anything. She just watched us dumbfounded.
“Look I need to talk to her alone. Now will you go or am I going to have to call your boss?” I asked the girl. I wouldn’t do it seeing all the alcohol in the room considering we were all underage. Hopefully the girl couldn’t see I was buffing. She frowned.
“Fine!” she snapped getting off the bed. She kissed Jurina’s forehead to which Jurina replied with a goofy smile.
“Call me when she leaves,” the girl told her. Finally, I lost my patience.
“Get out before I drag you out myself,” I yelled. With that the girl hurried out struggling to put her shoes on. Finally, it was just me and a very drunk Jurina. It was going to be impossible to talk to her now. We were both quiet until I notice something bright pink on Jurina’s forehead. I tried no to laugh, but lost it. Jurina gave me the cutest confused look ever. I almost wanted to pull out my phone and take a picture.
“What?” Jurina asked confused.
“Eww, she got her lipstick on you. You look funny,” I pointed out while giggling. Jurina pouted.
“I do not! I was having fun until you came. You were mean and you are being mean again,” Jurina huffed. I smiled. Drunk Jurina was like an oversized puppy. It was not what I expected at all.
“Right right stay there,” I told the girl heading towards the restroom. I grabbed a wet paper towel. I came back to the room to find Jurina drinking out of a bottle again. I took it away. Jurina tried to cling to it, but I was way stronger than at the moment.
“No more drinks for you. You had enough,” I told her. Jurina sulked.
“Rena is no fun!” she exclaimed. I laughed at this.
“Believe me you will thank me later,” I replied as picked up the scattered bottle and put them in the trash. Finally, I sat next to her. She was ignoring me. I was so cute I wanted to pitch her cheeks.
“Turn around,” I told her. Jurina turned to face me a pout on her face.
“What? Came to insult me some more? Call me a slut?” Jurina snapped. My heart dropped as I remembered why I was there in the first place. Jurina might not be sober right now, but she still remembered what happened. She was still mad. I sighed and placed my hand on her cheek. She looked surprised. I pulled her hair back and began wiping the lipstick off her face. The hotel girl hadn’t just gotten her forehead. It was on her cheeks, my lips and her neck. I swallowed as I cleaned her face. I don’t think Jurina’s face had ever been so close to mine before.
She was so beautiful. Her skin was so soft too. I gently wiped her forehead, checks, and even her lips my hands shaking. This was affecting me more than it should. I should stop, but I couldn’t. It wasn’t until I got to her neck that I briefly paused before pressing down the wet towel against it. Jurina let out a soft moan that surprised us both. I jumped back surprised. I bit my lip when I saw the way she was looking at me. Her eyes half lidded and her shirt unbuttoned. I haven’t noticed it before, but her lacey black bra was visible. There was a moment of silence. The air somewhat charged around us. And then she pounced. Before I knew it was pressed between the bed and her warm body. I gasped as I saw her towering over me.
“J-Jurina…” I squeaked. I should have pushed her away, but I couldn’t. I couldn’t bring myself to move. I was stuck in my spot as she hovered above me.
“You shouldn’t have done that,” she muttered her voice low and seductive.
And then with no hesitation her lips captured mine.
-
It seems that Rena is going to discover how good Jurina is.
-
I'm curious of how Rena and jurina relationship will turn out :roll:
-
Ch.10 Also known as the day we got together
I felt like I was falling into a velvety heaven as Jurina’s lips devoured my own. I knew I should be pushing her away, but every single part of my being refused to. I cupped her face as she deepen the kiss. It was so sweet, yet passionate. I couldn’t get enough. For once I let go of everything. My fear, my morals, the voice that said I would regret this. Everything. Jurina parted for a bit to take a breath. I watched her only inches away from me. Had she ever been that attractive? I bit my lip. Jurina groaned.
“Don’t do that,” she muttered.
“What?” I asked in still in a daze. Jurina chuckled her laugh fill of mirth.
“Bite your lip. Turns me on,” Jurina whispered. Before I knew it, she had her face buried in my shoulder. I sucked a breath as I felt her pulling on my shirt.
“I want you so much,” Jurina mumbled before biting my bare skin. I jumped at this coming back to reality. I pushed her away. This couldn’t happen. Especially not like this. Jurina was drunk. She had no clue what she was doing. I mean maybe she had an idea, but she wasn’t 100% all there right now. I ran my fingers through my hair nervously.
“You’re drunk,” I reminded. I mostly for my sake. I couldn’t let this happen no matter how tempting it was. Jurina pouted.
“What a tease!” she whined. I laughed at the sudden change in personality. This girl was really something.
“C’mon I am doing you a favor. You’re supposed to be mad at me,” I told her. Jurina gave me a goofy smile.
“No, I am not! You were just jealous of Milky cause you like me. So cute!” Jurina giggled pitching my cheeks. I gaped at her not bothering to stop her.
“You know I have a crush on you?” I asked her. Jurina nodded.
“Yup. Everyone does I think. I don’t think I was supposed to tell you that,” Jurina added with a sheepish smile. I face palmed myself. Was I really that obvious?
“Really? And here I am stressing out over how I am going to tell you. God if you knew this why didn’t you say anything?” I demanded even though I knew Jurina wasn’t in the state of mind to give me a clear answer.
“You didn’t know,” Jurina replied as if it was obvious. The wording was awkward due to her current state, but I can only assume she mean I didn’t know of my own crush on her. I sighed. I can’t believe I was that transparent. Suddenly, a bitter thought hit me.
“Wait, were you just messing with me just now? Because I have a crush on you?” I asked growing upset. Jurina quickly shook her head.
“What! No! I like you,” Jurina answered before covering her mouth with her hand. She giggled looking embarrassed.
“Oops!” she giggled at her loose tongue. I was instantly relieved, yet curious. If Jurina knew I liked her, and she liked me back why didn’t she do anything about it?
“I don’t understand. If you like me and I like you why didn’t this happen sooner?” I asked. Jurina thought about it scrunching her eyebrows in confusion. It occurred to me she might be too drunk for this conversation. I sighed.
“You know what forget it. We’ll talk later. Did you eat yet?” I asked. Jurina shook her head.
“Couldn’t. I was too sad. Airi is mean,” Jurina replied looking crossed. I laughed at this. She was seriously really cute right now, but I felt guilty about that. I wanted to tell her Airi didn’t mean what she said, but I felt this would all go over her head. It could wait for later.
“How about I get us some food?” I asked her. Jurina crossed her arms.
“I am not hungry. I wanna drink more,” She said getting up to get a drink, but falling to the bed. I quickly rushed to her side.
“Are you okay?” I asked trying not to laugh, but failing.
“It’s not FUNNY!” Jurina exclaimed covering her face. This caused me to laugh harder.
“Sorry. I won’t. Okay? But seriously you should eat something,” I insisted. Jurina sighed at this.
“Fine!” she replied. I smiled and patted her head.
“Good girl,” I told her. I was hesitant whether to order food service or not. It looked like Milky had money to burn, but I still felt guilty about ordering on her tab. I sighed looking at Jurina.
“Hey, Jurina would you be fine if I go buy something real quick?” I asked her. Jurina pouted.
“You’re leaving?” she asked with the saddest expression. I shook my head quickly.
“No, no! Not at all. I am just going to get us food and then come back. I won’t be long. Can you manage to stay here and not get into any trouble?” I asked. Jurina was still pouting, but looked relieved.
“Fine! But come back quickly,” she insisted. I laughed at this. She was acting really cute. I honestly couldn’t stop gushing.
“I will,” I said as I grabbed my bag and walked out the door. I paused before I opened the door.
“Jurina. Don’t invite anyone here while I am gone,” I told her.
…
I groaned as I felt light peering through the hotel window. I squeezed my eyes tighter not wanting to wake up quite yet. It was so warm and I was hugging the softest pillow. But I was unable to delay awakening any longer and before I knew it my eyes were open. The first thing I felt was a sharp pain in my forehead. What the hell? Then confusion. The soft pillow I was holding was not a pillow, but Rena who seemed to be fast asleep besides me. I looked down only to find myself shirtless. My eyes widen as I searched my head for any memories as to how we got here. I remember dragging Milky here than her leaving. Then there was the hotel girl and then… Shit… I stir up quickly as I took in the situation. The last thing I remember doing was kissing Rena. Oh god what had I done?
“It’s not what you are thinking,” a soft voice muttered interrupting my thought process. I felt my cheeks color in embarrassment. I didn’t know Rena was awake.
“R-Right! Of course…” I answered awkwardly with a sheepish smile. The whole atmosphere became awkward as we sat there in silence. I didn’t really know what to say or do.
“Do you want some water?” Rena asked after some time.
I nodded too embarrassed to look at her as I recalled all the things my drunken self said. I watched as Rena poured me a glass of water from a nearby pitcher. The more time I spent with Rena the harder I fell for her. I knew she was really nice and all, but I never thought she had such a caring side to her. I thought about she handled me when I was drunk. I honestly felt so pampered and taken care of. I never felt like that before. Even in my other relationships the girls I dated usually ditched me the moment I got too drunk or yelled at me. Part of me was still expecting Rena to yell.
“Here,” Rena said handing me the glass of water.
The glass felt so cool in contrast to my warm skin. I drank the water quickly feeling it hit the spot. I groaned as I felt a sharp pain in my forehead. Hangovers. It’s been a while since I had one. Just how much did I drink in the span of a couple of hours? I looked up to find Rena gathering her stuff.
“You’re leaving?” I asked. Rena looked at me startled by my voice in the quiet room, but then quickly turned her expression neutral again.
“Yeah, you seem better and it’s late. My mom will be angry at me if I go home any later,” Rena answered calmly. Her excuse was reasonable, but I got the feeling she was trying to run away from me.
“We should talk,” I told her sitting up. Rena gave me a look almost pleading me to let her go without saying a word. I was right. However, I couldn’t let her go home like this no matter how much she wanted me to.
“Y-Yeah, we do, but you’re probably tired and I have to go, so…” her voice trailed off at she looked at her feet avoiding all eye contact.
I sighed and got up from my spot heading towards her. Rena didn’t seem to notice though her focus placed on gathering all her stuff together and avoiding my gaze. Rena finally finished grabbing her stuff and started to head out reaching for the doorknob. Rena paused before opening the door.
“I guess I’ll see you later,” Rena said faking cheeriness. However, before she could turn the knob I grabbed her wrist stopping her. Rena gasped softly at the unexpected contact. I pressed my back against her leaving no space between our bodies. I felt her breathing quicken and her wrist quivering underneath my hand.
“J-Jurina?” Rena uttered my name softly as if it was something unspeakable.
“Don’t run away from me,” I whispered letting go of her wrist and wrapping my arms around her waist.
I placed my head on her shoulder. Rena tensed at first, but then I felt her body relax and her breathing normalize. Her sweet scent filled my nostrils. It was so sweet. So intoxicating… I never want to let go. I don’t think I have ever felt this way about a girl before. We are only hugging and, yet I feel my body hyperaware of every single moment she makes.
We stayed like the for minute or two until Rena spoke up, “Umm… I don’t think I’ll be able to talk to you if you’re hugging me like that.”
I smirked somewhat proud to entice a reaction out of her.
“Okay,” I answered letting her go. My body instantly missed her warmth making me feel cold. I sighed and sat on the nearby bed. “Okay, let’s talk.” Rena’s cheeks redden causing my to raise an eyebrow in confusion.
“C-Can you put a shirt on?” Rena asked rather timidly clearly embarrassed. I chuckled noticing her eyes trying their hardest not to look at my bare skin. I felt my ego soar off the roof. I couldn’t help it. I thrived on her attention and I don’t think I ever seen Rena look at me that way before. I mean I knew Rena liked me, but I wasn’t sure how sexually attracted she was to me until now.
“Sorry,” I mumbled not sounding sorry at all. I grabbed my shirt that was lying beside the hotel bed and put it on. Once my shirt was on the room instantly grew tense.
“You can sit down,” I told her patting the spot next to me on the bed. Rena shook her head.
“No, I don’t think I can,” Rena answered looking at her feet. Her eyebrows were furrowed, and she looked like a child who had lost her mother. I could feel her panicking right from where I was. I bit my lip.
“Rena, what are you so afraid of?” I asked growing concerned. Rena was quiet not answering my question. Instead she hugged her small frame as if trying to protect herself from the world. I frowned.
“Is it me? Are you scared I am going to hurt you? Because Rena you should know I would never hurt you,” I promised standing up and putting my hand on her shoulder. Rena backed away almost as if she was allergic to my touch. I tried to hide the hurt in my face, however I couldn’t help, but let it show.
“I see. I guess I kind of should have seen that coming. A girl like me shouldn’t be dating such a nice girl like you. You deserve better,” I mumbled backing away from her. Rena head shot up quickly.
“What? No! No, of course not. How could you even say that?” Rena asked her voice growing louder. I smiled somewhat relived at her reaction. However, it quickly disappeared at I watched her withdraw again.
“Then what are you scared of Rena?” I asked once more. Rena looked at the ground and muttered, “Everything…”
My eyes widen at this, but I couldn’t say I was too surprised considering Airi’s stories and how homophobic this entire town seemed to be. I put myself in Rena’s shoes and I could suddenly understand how she felt. I felt my face soften as I saw tears streaming out of her face. This was the more vulnerable I had ever seen her. I slowly made my way towards her grabbing her hands. She looked at me surprised.
“It’s okay. I promise it’ll be okay,” I told her. Rena looked like she was trying her hardest to believe me, but couldn’t. “How do you know that?” Rena questioned looking at me with her doe-like eyes. I sighed.
“I don’t, but if you believe in it hard enough it might just turn true,” I replied. Rena scoffed at this. “How’s that working out for you?” Rena asked me her tone dark. I smiled at her.
“Pretty well actually considering I met you,” I told her. I almost giggled as I watch her cheeks redden. She was so cute.
“Say Rena? How do you feel about me? Do you like me? More than as a friend?” I asked her. Rena rolled her eyes at this.
“Really? You are asking me this as if you don’t already know?” Rena shot back. She went from vulnerable to hostile, but I understood. It seemed to me Rena was someone who pushed back all her feelings until she couldn’t anymore, and everything came out to the surface. If anything, it seemed her hostility was more towards herself than anyone else.
“I want to hear you say it,” I insisted. Rena bit her lip at this and I resisted the urge to kiss her right then and there. If luck was in my favor I would be able to kiss her whenever I wanted after this. Rena hesitated trying to find the right words for whatever she was going to say. I patiently stood there waiting for her answer.
“I love you,” Rena mumbled avoiding my gaze. My eyes widen at this not quite expecting her to say that, but it was not unwelcome. Not at all. I loved her too, but I didn’t want to used the word love for fear of scaring her off. It seemed like we were in the same page though. Rena seemed to notice what she said because she began to panic.
“I-I meant to say I like you. Yeah I like you cause it’s way too soon to say I love you and-“
I didn’t get to hear what explanation she was going to give me because before I knew it I crashed my lips against hers. This kiss was so different from our first. It was soft and slow. Hesitant and unsure. In a sense, this felt more like a first kiss than our first had. I slowly pulled back to find Rena with her eyes still shut. I felt a wave of fondness wash over me. She was so cute. However, the tears falling across Rena’s face brought me back to reality. Rena slowly opened her eyes and bit her lip. Again. I almost groaned in frustration. I told her to stop doing that. I took a deep breath.
“W-What was that for?” Rena asked. Before I answered, I began wiping the tears in her eyes with my sleeve. Once I finished I backed again pleased. I smiled at her.
“I love you too,” I answered simply. Rena looked conflicted.
“Jurina… I-“ Rena began, but I interrupted her.
“Rena, I know you love me and I love you. Please don’t push me away,” I begged. Rena shut her eyes tightly bringing another onset of tears.
“Jurina… We can’t,” Rena insisted. I wanted to be annoyed, but I couldn’t. I understood. I understood why she was scared. To be honest, I was a little scared myself. But I wasn’t about to let fear keep me away from her.
“No one has to know,” I whispered. Rena’s eyes widen at this.
“What do you mean?” Rena asked intrigued.
“It can be our little secret. We don’t tell anyone. In front of those people we pretend everything is normal and that we are friends. But when we are alone we can be together. No one has to know we are dating. Unless you want them to,” I told her. Rena seemed to consider this.
“What if they find out?” Rena asked.
“I mean there is a small possibly, but I am willing to take that chance. How about you?” I asked her. Rena gave me a tired smile and nodded.
“Okay, I’ll go out with you.”
…
I collapsed on my bed after a long lecture about calling home if I am going to be late from my mother. I don’t think I’ve ever seen my mother that angry before. Then again, I’ve never gotten home that late before. Thankfully, she didn’t ground me or anything being as it was the first time it ever happened. But I didn’t dwell on that for very long.
I looked out my window absently mindedly. Jurina’s room was dark. I guess she hasn’t come home yet. I couldn’t say I was too surprised. Jurina did say she wanted to talk to Miyuki. I smiled as thought about the events that transpired today. Jurina and I were finally dating.
Dating… The word had a funny feeling. It was both exciting and nerve wrecking. I wasn’t sure what dating entailed. Sure, I dated Daichi before, but that doesn’t really count. I spent most of my time avoiding him. Jurina had experience though. I felt my heart fill with uncertainty. What if I disappointed her? I bit my lip feeling insecure. We didn’t really discuss much about our relationship before my mother called demanding to know where I was. Did dating work the same for way as it did for straight couples? Or were there different rules? I mean I guess we were dating in secret, so that further complicated things. What thing where we allowed to do in public without raising suspicion?
With all this uncertainly all I could think about is about how I want to see here again. I left the hotel room so quickly after receiving an angry phone call from my mother that we didn’t get to discuss anything about our new relationship. I looked at my phone that was sitting on my nightstand. Should I? However, before I could decide my phone buzzed. I smiled as I saw Jurina’s icon on the screen.
Jurina: Hey. I hope you didn’t get in too much trouble.
Rena: A little, but it’s okay. Are you still in the hotel?
Jurina: Yeah, I think I might go home though. It doesn’t seem like Miyuki is coming back anytime soon.
I wasn’t too surprised considering how much of a party animal Miyuki seemed to be. I wondered if Miyuki managed to succeed in wooing the waitress from earlier. I wouldn’t be surprised if she did. I was about to reply when I was interrupted by another text.
Jurina: I miss you already. Lame, huh?
I felt my cheek burn at this. It felt nice though. To know I wasn’t the only one that felt this way.
Rena: Me too. I wished we had more time to talk.
Jurina: I wished we had more time to do other things.
I nearly dropped my phone at her forward comment.
Rena: … Pervert.
Jurina: Haha… Kidding Kidding… Unless you want to?
I felt the heat rise up my cheeks at the insinuation. Did I want to? Yes. My mind instantly supplied. I would be crazy not to, but…
Rena: I want too, but isn’t it too soon for that?
Jurina: Shit, you’re right. I am sorry. I never done this before.
I was fairly surprised at this reply.
Rena: Done what?
Jurina: A relationship
Rena: But you been with so many girls?
Jurina: I wouldn’t count any of that as dating. I just slept with them. But this? This is different. I am not sure what happens next.
I smiled at this. I guess we more similar than I thought. At least I am not the only one completely lost here. I felt relieved.
Rena: Me either. I was thinking about it before you texted me. I was so scared you would be disappointed since you have so much more experience.
Jurina: There’s no way that will happen! Don’t think like that. Sure, I have experience, but that’s only with sex. I have no clue about love and dating.
Rena: We’ll learn together then.
My phone buzzed right after that last text. I smiled excited to see what Jurina had replied however my smile quickly dropped. It wasn’t Jurina. It was Daichi.
Daichi: I am sorry about everything. I really miss you. We should talk.
-
I had almost forgotten about Daichi.
But I'm glad that Jurina and Rena have decided to take the next step, even if it's a secret for the time being.
-
WHY DAICHI BACK AGAIN!?
Btw im waiting for your next update ganbatte author san :cow:
-
This is interesting. What is Daichi thinking...?
I'm looking forward the next chapter.
-
Completely forgot about Daichi. :lol:
He better not mess this up. :angry:
-
I have never binge read so many fanfics from one author in forever! I seriously love your fics! I hope you update soon too, Every series you make leaves me wanting more :panic: :heart: I usually dont leave a message since most of the fanfic threads I read are already dead hopefully you get up and running with this series again :) Im looking forward
-
Nooooooo.... I need an update for this
Daichi is coming back when Rena and Jurina are trying to figure things out
I hope things between Jurina and Rena would go on smoothly although I know that maybe not after some drama
Author-San, please upadate this fic soon